《Increase Talent: Become More Stronger!》


 Chapter 1: Unfairness

    Chapter 1: UnfairnessEveryone always says, as fellow human beings we must help each other.


    That way our life will be much better.


    However, I think all of that is just nonsense.


    "Starting today, you are fired!"


    "Please, please give me one more chance! I swear I wasn''t the one who did it!"


    "You have disappointed me, so get out."


    I couldn''t help but feel sad, hearing what the man in front of me said.


    He kicked me out, even though I didn''t do anything wrong.


    All I do is work, sitting in front of the computer from morning to evening.


    However, one day some seniors came and approached me.


    They gave me some money, which amounted to hundreds of thousands of yen.


    At first I refused, but they kept insisting.


    Finally I had no choice but to accept it, deciding to give this money to my family.


    But the next day, I was suddenly called by my boss.


    He said that I had taken a huge amount of money from the company, using it for fun.


    Of course I said to him: it can''t be me, sir! You must be wrong!


    That''s right, I refuted his sudden statement.


    Unfortunately, he took out a piece of paper.


    The contents of the paper were the results of a bank transaction, and there was my account number.


    The numbers are simply unreasonable!


    Reach tens of millions of yen!


    I never remember when I did something like that, but thought of the seniors I met last night.


    This made suspicion arise in my heart, suspecting that they were the mastermind behind all this.


    "Drive him away." the company boss, he ordered his men to throw me out.


    Waving his hand at the two people near the door, telling them to take me away.


    Instantly, my body was dragged out by them.


    Without being able to fight, with both my hands restrained.


    ''Damn! I am definitely innocent! Why should it be me!'' I started crying, feeling humiliated.


    I was nice to them, but they trapped me instead.


    How ironic.


    When I had reached the outer door, I was thrown.


    And ended up falling on the floor, with people around starting to notice me.


    This is very embarrassing, considering how ugly I am.


    Soon, I left the crowd.


    Stay away from people, prepare to pass the zebra crossing in front of me.


    The traffic lights don''t show a green light at all.


    Even so, I continued running, forcing other vehicles to stop in the middle of the road.


    Luckily I didn''t get hit, otherwise I wouldn''t have ended well.


    ...


    Several hours had passed, in a small room.


    I looked at the cellphone in my hand, regarding the results of the bank transaction.


    And sure enough, what I thought came true.


    The sender of this number clearly belongs to one of my seniors.


    "Fuck!" I shouted angrily, and subconsciously slapped my face.


    If I didn''t receive the money, I wouldn''t have to end up like this.


    In the end, I couldn''t do anything.


    Even though I tried calling my boss, he still didn''t pick up.


    Makes me feel even more frustrated and annoyed.


    "..." I continued to remain silent, without speaking.


    I forgot several hours had passed, seeing the sky outside was starting to get dark.


    Well... I leaned my body against the wall.


    Closing my eyes, not wanting to think about anything.


    Several years have passed, I decided to return to my parents'' house.


    The reason is simple, I have spent all my savings, and I have been unemployed for a long time.


    Finally, I decided to return to my old house.


    This house is where I grew up. Well, even though my parents asked what happened to me.


    But I didn''t tell them anything at all, ignored them.


    I have changed, become more angry.


    Maybe it''s the side effects of drinking too much alcohol, which makes me like this.


    "Daisuke, can you stop drinking?" suddenly a man''s voice was heard, like a middle-aged man in general. Of course I know who it is, he is my father.


    He is 57 years old, which is quite old.


    He came here to reprimand me, seeing that I drink alcohol every day.


    He must be upset, seeing the child they raised turn out to be like this.


    "Sorry dad, I can''t do it anymore!"


    "I have been betrayed! And accused of taking tens of millions of yen from the company!"


    "I''m useless, I''m too naive..." for some reason, I subconsciously let out all the emotions pent up inside me.


    It happened suddenly. I don''t know why, maybe because I was in front of my own parents.


    Who has raised me from baby to adult.


    "W-What?" my father, as could be expected.


    He was surprised after hearing this fact from my mouth.


    Instantly, he clenched both his hands tightly.


    Not long after, he beat me.


    Hit me right in the cheek, then I fell.


    And the unexpected happened, I fainted.


    Somehow, it suddenly happened.


    Maybe because my head hit the wall on the floor.


    My father, he looked panicked.


    Tried to wake me up, unfortunately it was impossible.


    Immediately, he called for an ambulance to come.


    When they arrived, they immediately took me to the hospital.


    Unfortunately, the doctors said that my life was beyond hope.


    I finally died, with a face full of regret.


    My parents, they cried hysterically after hearing this news.


    Especially my father, he was the one who felt the most guilty.


    If he didn''t beat his son, he wouldn''t die.


    Enough...


    What do I have to regret, it''s all over.


    When I had accepted my fate, suddenly a voice was heard.


    "Honey, look at our son, he''s so handsome!" it was a woman''s voice, with a motherly tone. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right! Maybe he''s much more handsome than Elric." also, with a male voice, not too heavy.


    When I tried to open my eyes, it was all in vain.


    There was nothing I could do but cry, feeling my body not following my will.


    "Huahhh!-"


    "Look, he''s crying! It''s your fault!" I don''t know what happened, they suddenly got into a fight.


    The woman is seen starting to beat the man nearby, who in fact is her husband.


    "Uh... But I didn''t do anything at all!" the woman''s husband, he immediately dismissed his wife''s words.


    All he did was hold his son''s cheek, but he cried instead.


    "Still that''s not allowed!"


    Actually this is quite annoying to me, continuing to hear their screams.


    Felt pain in my ears, and finally my crying got louder.


    "Pwahhh!!!"


    "..." both husband and wife, they suddenly fell silent.


    Realizing that their son didn''t like whispering, they decided to make peace.


    "Hah... let''s name our child Noah, I hope he will become a strong knight in the future."


    ''Name?'' I was confused, didn''t understand what was happening.


    But there was one thing that came to my mind, I had been revived.


    Living in another world, where there is magic and various other races.

 Chapter 2: Second life

    Chapter 2: Second lifeHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Four years have passed, since I was reborn into this world. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first I didn''t know anything, but over time I began to realize that the world I lived in was not an ordinary world.


    This world, it could say, is a very wide world.


    Even the earth, it was nothing compared to this place.


    If want to say, the size is almost several times bigger.


    Like Jupiter, whose size is truly unreasonable.


    Instantly, a voice suddenly sounded behind me.


    That person, he is a man.


    Like me, he is almost the same age as me.


    It''s just that, he could be said to be a little older than me.


    Maybe the distance is only around 1 year, or just a few months.


    Whatever it is, sooner or later I will definitely catch up with him.


    After all, my fifth birthday is coming soon.


    When that time comes, maybe we will be equal.


    Oh yes, it is said that every child who turns 5 years old must go to church.


    Church, is a place where people can test their talents.


    Whatever the reason, what is certain is that those whose talents are above yellow will be brought to an empire.


    That empire, was named the Holy Land Empire.


    Of course, they were all very strong.


    And again, they are the rulers of the continent where they currently live.


    Since ancient times, the world has been plagued by war.


    Various races, they started looking for trouble with each other.


    Luckily, a hero appears and promptly destroys them all.


    Since that day, the war finally stopped.


    However, no one yet knows what the fate of this hero will be.


    Some said that he was dead, and some said that he had disappeared somewhere.


    Even so, no one knows where the hero is.


    Also, the reason why they believe that the hero is still alive is because every strong person has a long life.


    As long as they could reach the Knight or Mage stage, their lifespan would reach 150 years.


    It''s just that to reach this stage requires talent and hard work.


    Otherwise, they will never be able to achieve it.


    Moreover, to reach the Knight or Mage stage, 4 stages are required.


    First, they have to reach the beginner stage.


    Second, to reach an advanced stage.


    Third, reach the inner core stage.


    This is done so that they can strengthen their bodies, depending on the class they choose.


    For example, knights, anyone who wants to become a knight must train their body.


    There are also mages, they tend to focus more on magic energy.


    Magic energy, it already exists in the body of every creature.


    All they needed to do was to continue training themselves, until they could cast a spell.


    Of course, this depends on their respective paths.


    Ultimately, most people will experience congestion at an advanced stage.


    "Noah!!! There''s bad news!" the man, for some reason, had a panicked face.


    To the point of making me confused, wondering what happened.


    "What''s that?" I asked, feeling curious.


    For a moment, the man, he took a deep breath.


    Before finally throwing it away, thinking that this was his chance to speak.


    "It''s about Alicia... She, she''s going to be abused by that damn pig!"


    Hearing his words, I immediately put on a gloomy face.


    Especially, Alicia''s name came out of his mouth.


    I actually know who that person is, she is our friend.


    Even though I don''t have feelings for her, I really respect her.


    I don''t know why, but what is certain is that I know that the girl loves someone.


    That person, he is the man who is now standing in front of me.


    Actually, this guy has two beautiful girls by his side.


    The first is Alicia, and the second is her childhood friend.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 3: Side character?

    Chapter 3: Side character?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    After pondering for a while, I decided to make a move.


    Then, my gaze fell on the man in front of me.


    "Ars, let''s go and save them." I said, while putting on a serious face.


    Even though the current me is quite short, that''s normal.


    After all, I''m only 4 years old.


    Usually, the average height of children that age is only around 100 cm.


    Luckily, I was born quite different.


    My height can be said to be quite tall compared to children my age, around 104cm.


    Even so, I am still not an opponent in front of adults.


    Especially when standing in front of my father, I felt like I was seeing a giant man.


    After all, my father''s height is around 180cm.


    So, it''s not surprising that he looks like a giant in front of small children.


    Plus, my father, he is very strong.


    It was said, that he had reached the knight stage.


    Also, along with what talents he has.


    Almost touched yellow, but unfortunately failed.


    In this world, the world where I live, there are 8 colors.


    Normally, these colors determine a person''s talent.


    For example, someone who has white talent, his/her future will only be in the beginner stage.


    Unlike the colors above, it can provide more potential.


    Therefore, I really can''t wait for my birthday to arrive.


    If that happens, I will most likely get the yellow talent.


    Unfortunately, the current me doesn''t know what will await me in the future.


    If I had known, maybe I would have decided to give up.


    But, because this is the beginning of the story of Noah Ashford''s journey.


    Who knows what will happen?


    For a moment, the man named Ash Oarth, he immediately nodded his head.


    Without delay, he began to pull my hand forward.


    Don''t know what he wants to do, what is certain is that he intends to show me the way.


    In fact, this guy, he''s actually quite skilled in swordsmanship.


    But because he is still a child.


    He was very afraid, afraid of the pain he would receive.


    After the two of them continued running, they finally decided to stop.


    Looking in front of them, there was a small village.


    The village is the place where the residents live.


    Also, this is the place where my father, Roan Ashford, is the ruler.


    Suddenly, a voice shouted.


    "Get away from us!"


    "Hehehe, no way. Since you two are friends of that loser, we won''t let you go."


    "But, I can let you guys go as long as you choose to be our friends."


    Hearing the words of the man in front of them, they immediately put on annoyed faces.


    "Hmph, don''t think we will be your friends, dream!" they snapped simultaneously, continuing to narrow their eyes.


    Right now, their hearts were filled with anger.


    Looking at the man in front of them, it was so disgusting.


    Even though they tried to avoid it, it still didn''t work.


    The reason why this man was in this place was because of Ash''s presence.


    From the start, this man hated him deeply.


    Well, who doesn''t hate it?


    Just look, he is always accompanied by two beautiful girls every time he goes out.


    Wherever he is, they will always follow him.


    And I, as the only male besides Ash, could only watch.


    However, I am also a very useful person. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whenever my friends are in danger, I always help them.


    "You guys!!! Let go of Alicia and Eris!" instantly, a loud scream started ringing in their ears.


    Suddenly, the expressions of the two girls immediately turned extremely bright.


    Realizing that it was him, they became very excited.


    "Ash!"


    That man, he suddenly fell silent in his place.


    For a moment, a little anxiety began to creep into his heart.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he was afraid of Ash.


    It''s just that it''s because of the man by his side, it''s Noah.


    Remembering the time he was beaten by him, using a wooden sword.


    He had to be treated for several weeks, feeling that his ribs were broken.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 4: Weak?

    Chapter 4: Weak?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    When I saw the man''s frightened face, I smiled unconsciously.


    Recalling what happened a month ago, right when this man came to knock on my door.


    At that time, he came to challenge me.


    In fact, I never once bothered him.


    But, whatever the reason, he made a vague excuse.


    It was about Ash, seeing me following him every day. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially, the words he said while we were dueling.


    It was completely unreasonable, to think that I intended to target his women.


    In fact, I have no intention of doing such a thing.


    However, since he dared to provoke me.


    I immediately beat him up, making him my training partner.


    Of course, when their fight was almost over.


    This man actually begged, begged for forgiveness while prostrating himself in front of me.


    In the end, it actually made me feel guilty.


    It was as if I was considered a criminal, who bullied weak people.


    Even so, I still ignored those useless thoughts.


    After all, the current me is very strong.


    Different from my previous life, very useless.


    Well, if not for my previous life knowledge.


    I''ll probably just be an ordinary person, like Ash and the others.


    After all, that''s the reason why I''m called a genius.


    My father said I was talented in swordsmanship, so he told me to become a knight.


    But on the other hand, knowledge of something like making food is the best.


    Many people in the village praise me, always asking me to teach them how to make it.


    Of course, I''m happy to give them the recipe.


    After all, it''s because I''m a good person.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to share it with anyone.


    For a moment, the man, he subconsciously averted his gaze.


    Instantly, he began to clench his hands into fists.


    Even though he was afraid, that didn''t mean he would just accept his defeat.


    It''s just that he knows that the current him is too weak.


    Well, it cannot be denied that the difference between the two is quite big.


    When I was 4 years old, my father taught me swordsmanship.


    At first my mother was against it, but I still insisted.


    In the end she allowed it, but with one condition, namely that it should not be excessive.


    Also, there was a rumor about me successfully standing up when I was only 3 years old.


    Of course, no one believed it.


    After all, to them such things were just made-up stories.


    Even though I was the village chief''s son, it would still be absolutely impossible to do.


    "Ash, why are you here late?" asked a little girl, who had brown hair.


    At the same time, her face looks cute.


    Well, even I myself have to admit it, seeing how beautiful this girl is.


    Of course, this only applies when she becomes an adult woman.


    Right now she can''t do it, can only show off her cuteness.


    Suddenly, another girl''s voice appeared near them.


    "Right, why are you running?" asked the red haired girl, her name was Eris.


    Actually, this girl could be said to be quite beautiful for children her age, especially in terms of courage.


    She was the best, like when she protected the brown-haired girl by her side.


    Well, it''s just that currently she is still quite weak.


    So, there was nothing she could do but continue practicing.


    For a moment, Ash, who was still in his place.


    He could only smile wryly, realizing how the two girls were looking at him.


    It was filled with curiosity, as if to say; "Aren''t you strong? Why don''t you fight?"


    If these two girls could read his heart, they would definitely be very surprised.


    Luckily, because Ash was smart enough he started making excuses.


    "C-Cough, it''s because I don''t want to bully the weak, that''s all."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 5: Jealous?

    Chapter 5: Jealous?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "..." Eris and Alicia, they were silent for a moment.


    Hearing that Ash didn''t want to bully the weak, they couldn''t help but admire them.


    After all, this kind of attitude in their eyes was the attitude of a man.


    Especially, if the man has high morals.


    At the same time, with a heart filled with heroism.


    Enough to make any woman fall in love, wanting to be with the man of their dreams.


    And, the man of their dreams, was now in front of them.


    Of course, they knew that this man was very strong.


    After all, they had already seen him fight a rabbit.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean the rabbit is an ordinary rabbit.


    But a rabbit, which can move very quickly.


    Relying on attacks from his head, attacks his enemy from various sides.


    Luckily, Ash, he had sharp instincts.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten black and blue.


    "Very good..." they said simultaneously, showing a twinkle in their eyes.


    ''Ugh... What the hell.'' I thought to myself, seeing what they were doing.


    In my opinion, their actions were really childish.


    Really, just looking at it was enough to make my body shudder.


    For some reason, I just felt a little disgusted.


    If this was the old me, I would definitely feel happy.


    But not for me right now, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Actually, I have to admit that I''m quite jealous.


    Seeing the interaction of the three of them, it was as if I was not in the same group as them.


    In fact, we''ve been friends since our fathers introduced us.


    Even so, I was the last person my parents introduced me to.


    However, that happened when I was 4 years old.


    Also, it was my birthday.


    Admittedly, at first I ignored it.


    But, seeing how stubborn this man is.


    Finally I gave in, wanting to be friends with him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, when I reflect on my place.


    A voice was heard, it came from a girl.


    "Noah? Are you here too?" asked the red-haired girl, feeling curious.


    In fact, she didn''t expect that this man would come.


    However, remembering that I came with Ash.


    She finally realized, thinking this was the man''s doing.


    For a moment, a small grin formed on her lips.


    ''...'' for whatever reason, it makes me feel uncomfortable.


    ''What''s this?'' I thought to myself, a little offended.


    Luckily, it only lasted a moment.


    Before finally disappearing, turned back to the man who had previously teased the two girls.


    That person, he is currently walking closer to them. Don''t know why, maybe he did it on purpose?


    Well, not that he wanted to, it''s just that he had to.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked, looking back at the red-haired girl, Eris.


    Suddenly, a hint of suspicion began to creep into my heart.


    Realizing that this girl was looking at Ash, he knew what was going to happen.


    ''So that''s how it is... She wants to make him fight against this guy?'' I thought for a moment, knowing what scenario she wanted to play.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    That man, the one who previously bullied Eris and Alicia.


    He immediately spoke up, saying that he would fight Ash.


    Considering how stubborn he was, he intended to exploit the loophole.


    After all, Ash couldn''t possibly give up.


    Especially in front of the two girls he really liked.


    Otherwise, his reputation might be damaged.


    Ash, for a moment he didn''t say anything.


    Before finally nodding, knowing that Eris and Alicia were looking at him.


    In any case, there was no way he would withdraw from this place.


    For a moment, his eyes, they started to focus on me.


    It''s just, from the way he looked at me.


    It wasn''t from my face, but from one of my hands.


    Finally I came to my senses, remembering that I was currently carrying a wooden sword.


    That wooden sword, it could be said to be quite small.


    Different from ordinary wooden swords in general, this is more like a game for children.


    Of course, this was still not an ordinary wooden sword that children would play with.


    Instead, it is used for practice.


    Without further ado, I started throwing my wooden sword towards Ash.


    Ash, of course he reflexively took it.


    In fact, he didn''t need to look at the wooden sword, and could catch it straight away.


    *grab-*


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 6: The protagonist?

    Chapter 6: The protagonist?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    After Ash caught the wooden sword, he started walking forward.


    Before long, he stood opposite the man.


    That man, he was the one who always bothered him.


    Actually, Ash knew the reason why he challenged him.


    This man, he intended to humiliate him.


    In his mind, he thought that Ash was just a weak person.


    Even though he learned swordsmanship, it didn''t mean he was much better than him.


    Apart from that, he once compared his abilities with Noah.


    Of course, he looked down on me at first.


    Although in the end he was beaten too.


    For a moment, the man, he started to see Ash making movements.


    That movement, more like that of knights in general.


    As if he was preparing, to do something.


    Well, that doesn''t mean he''ll just keep quiet.


    And what''s more, he also didn''t forget to bring his wooden sword.


    For a moment, his gaze began to look back.


    "Give me your sword." he said, looking at a man.


    That man, he was one of her friends.


    In essence, he is like a sycophant.


    Whenever she asked him to do something, he would definitely comply.


    Likewise with the people by his side, they were also the same as him.


    If asked how many there are, the answer is 3.


    Plus their leader, who was the one who was challenging Ash.


    "O-Okay." without lingering, the man, he began to pass his sword to him.


    Like me, he also threw his sword right in front of him.


    Unfortunately, before the sword landed right in one of his hands.


    Suddenly the sword hit his shoulder, causing him to feel pain.


    *Thud-*


    ''W-What the hell?! Why can''t I do the same thing as you?'' he thought, continuing to try to endure the pain in his shoulder.


    Even though it hurt, he still endured it.


    In any case, it was impossible for him to retreat now.


    For a moment, the sound of laughter came from two girls.


    The two girls were, of course, Alicia and Eris.


    They couldn''t hold back their laughter, seeing how ridiculous he looked.


    The thought that he was trying to imitate Ash, was enough to make them think him very stupid.


    Though, it would be better if he took it himself.


    However, this guy, he actually dug his own hole.


    Really, this will definitely be a disgrace in the future.


    "C-Cough, can we start?" Ash asked, feeling a little awkward.


    Actually, he couldn''t hold back his laughter either.


    But instead he held back.


    After all, he currently still had to fight against him.


    "O-Of course! Let''s start now!" without further delay, the man, he immediately ran forward.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    When he tried to attack Ash, he suddenly disappeared.


    No one knew where he was, even though he was behind him.


    I, subconsciously widened my eyes.


    Realizing that the man''s movements made me unable to react.


    Indeed, it must be admitted that Ash''s movements were very fast.


    Even so, that doesn''t mean I can''t see his movements.


    Actually I can, but not for other people. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just look, from the three male friends, to Ash''s two women.


    They couldn''t react at all, only shocked.


    In fact, this was the first time they realized that Ash was really strong.


    So, it can cause the man to experience a sudden attack.


    Right now, it was that man, the one who was challenging him.


    He was now lying on the ground, unable to stand.


    ''What happened...?'' he thought, feeling very confused.


    Wasn''t it clear that he was still where he was before? But why...


    Why did he disappear? And, why did he appear behind him?!


    Really, if he had known this would happen, he would never have challenged him.


    Besides, the fact that Ash was so weak had disappeared in his mind.


    Suddenly, a hint of fear began to rise within him.


    Don''t know why, it''s just that he was very scared.


    In fact, when he was defeated by Noah he never became like this.


    However, when his gaze turned upwards.


    He finally realized, judging by the way he was looking at him.


    It felt like he was a flea, which could be killed at any time.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 7: The protagonist’s kindness

    Chapter 7: The protagonist''s kindnessHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Why... Why did it have to be me... Why did it have to be me! Why am I the only weakest one among them?!" the man shouted, unable to contain his frustration.


    Remembering what happened, when he was defeated by Noah.


    And after that, he was defeated again by someone he really didn''t like.


    The person he considered useless, had shown his superiority.


    In fact, initially he was very confident of his victory.


    However, this confidence suddenly disappeared.


    Like smoke, which can disappear at any time.


    In the end, there was nothing he did.


    Since this was reality, there was no way for him to escape.


    A moment, when he sank into despair.


    Someone suddenly grabbed his hand, bringing it to his shoulder.


    Who knows who it is, what is certain is that he is a good person.


    It was true, that person, he was none other than Ash.


    The reason why he did that, because he wanted to.


    Seeing how desperate he was, intending to help him.


    Although at first he didn''t like it.


    But still, there was only one thing he knew.


    According to him, when someone needs help.


    He had to help him, that''s what his parents said.


    Since this man was shouting in a tone full of sorrow, then he had to help him.


    After all, that scream was like someone who had lost everything.


    Losing what belonged to him, not wanting to live anymore.


    Instantly, when the man had completely turned towards the person who was helping him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He subconsciously put on a face of disbelief, seeing that it was him.


    The person he had always considered a pest, instead decided to help him.


    In fact, he was the one who had defeated him in the first place.


    But, he instead chose to help him.


    Really, Ash''s actions were like a hero in a fairy tale book he had once read.


    Originally, Ash was talented.


    But he is not arrogant, always humble.


    And most importantly, he never envied anyone.


    Even so, he is still a child.


    Well, for this reason too, it was enough to make adults think that he was very naive.


    Whatever it is, because of this he can make many friends.


    However, he was a very naive person.


    Luckily, he was strong.


    Otherwise, he would be used as a punching bag by his enemies.


    "Are you okay?" Ash asked, looking at his expressionless face.


    For a moment, he thought this man was having a heart attack.


    Luckily, that didn''t happen.


    "...Why, why are you helping me?" that man, he chose to ask back.


    He was curious, wanting to know what made him help him.


    Hadn''t he made him angry?


    But why, why did he even help him?!


    Really, if this reaches the ears of the villagers.


    They must have cursed Ash, thinking that he was so stupid.


    If you''re a man, why do you have to be gentle?!


    This world is cruel, only the strong can survive.


    The weak will be oppressed, that is the law.


    "Why? I think it should be? After all, you are just challenging me, right? Therefore, helping you is a natural thing." Ash answered, while showing a confident smile.


    For a moment, it made the man freeze again in place.


    Only, this time it''s a little different.


    Unconsciously, something he didn''t expect happened.


    For some reason, a feeling of admiration for this man suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He didn''t know why, but one thing was certain.


    Now he knew, understood why Alicia and Eris liked this man so much.


    It turns out it was all because of his kindness, which made them fall in love with him.


    ''... What''s this? Strange, why did the situation become like this?'' I thought to myself, not knowing what to say.


    Watching their interactions was enough to make me feel uncomfortable.


    It felt as if I could be thrown away at any time.


    Remembering in my previous life, when I was slandered by my seniors.


    Instantly, a feeling of disgust began to sweep through my heart.


    Thinking about how stupid Ash was, I couldn''t say anything else.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 8: Trauma in a previous life

    Chapter 8: Trauma in a previous lifeHappy Reading~


    ===========


    For a moment, my gaze, it was involuntarily fixed on the two girls beside me.


    For some reason, a little feeling of annoyance started to creep into my heart.


    Seeing the way they expressed themselves was enough to make anyone realize what was happening.


    Just look, Alicia and Eris, their faces show smiles full of admiration.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove how much they liked him.


    Without realizing it, my hands started to clench tightly.


    Then, without anyone realizing what happened.


    I decided to leave, not wanting to stay in this place any longer.


    Otherwise, it''s not good for me.


    However, the trauma from my previous life still hasn''t disappeared.


    It still haunts me, whenever I''m with other people.


    I''m afraid... I''m afraid of being betrayed.


    I''m afraid of being underestimated, I''m afraid of everything that smells of goodness.


    Like in my previous life, where I was too naive.


    On the contrary, I actually trusted my seniors, without having to think twice.


    If I had known that would happen, I definitely would not have accepted their gift.


    However, because the rice has become porridge.


    There was nothing I could do, other than pray for my new life.


    Since God has given me a second chance, I must make the most of it.


    Otherwise, it is the same as saying yes to God''s gift.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded behind me.


    The voice, came from a red-haired girl.


    For some reason, she asked something instead.


    "Noah, where do you want to go?" she asked, feeling a little curious.


    Seeing the look on this man''s face was enough to make her wonder.


    Want to know, want to know why he shows such an attitude.


    Actually, she already knew what happened.


    In fact, from the first time they met, she had been very wary of him.


    Indeed, she herself had to admit that this man''s talent was very strong.


    In fact, it probably exceeded what Ash had.


    Luckily, because of Ash''s persistence, he was able to overcome it.


    "None of your business..." I said to her, while showing my cold tone.


    In fact, I really don''t like this girl at all.


    Whenever I''m with Ash, she always pays attention to me.


    It was as if she was an eagle, who would always guard her master.


    In essence, she is an obedient animal.


    No matter what he was told, she would always follow her master''s orders.


    ''Damn bully!'' I screamed in my heart, unable to control my anger.


    Until I had to curse her, seeing how annoying she was.


    Well, it''s for this reason that I don''t like the two Ash women at all.


    Even though they are beautiful, I still don''t care.


    Even if they were angels, I would still be indifferent.


    As a reincarnator, too, along with memories of my previous life.


    It made me understand what humans are like, the most cunning creatures in this world.


    Whatever tricks they use, they still won''t pay attention to it.


    As long as they succeeded in achieving their wishes, then everything would be fine.


    Even if they have to sacrifice their family, they still don''t care.


    Whatever it is, it is for this reason that makes me think that humans cannot be trusted.


    Indeed, because it is a fact.


    Surely, a naive guy like Ash would be able to understand that humans weren''t completely good.


    There are evil ones, and there are also good ones.


    After all, this is what is called law.


    It is natural, if there is light, there will also be darkness.


    Like a planet, which revolves around the sun.


    For a moment, after I left that place.


    My gaze, now, began to focus on a man.


    That man, he could actually be said to be very similar to me.


    Only, he''s a little taller than me.


    Maybe around 115 cm? Who knows.


    That man, he is none other than my own brother.


    Namely Athen Ashford, someone who should be the next heir to this village.


    However, because of the talent he got after turning five years old.


    He was not made an heir, the reason is clear.


    It was because of his talent, which was above yellow.


    In essence, the future that my brother will have is very high.


    If he wanted, he could have become the commander of an empire. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he is unlikely to do so, preferring to be free.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 9: Innate stage

    Chapter 9: Innate stageHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Where''s Noah?" Ash asked the two girls in front of him, seeing that his friend had disappeared.


    For a moment, a feeling of sadness began to sweep through his heart.


    For some reason, he felt a little disappointed.


    Every time they were together, this man always disappeared.


    Don''t know why, but it definitely has something to do with the two girls nearby.


    After all, they always gave him an uncomfortable feeling.


    Therefore, it would be better if he just left.


    Instead of continuing to be near them, which will make him feel even more uncomfortable.


    Well, if only Ash knew about this problem.


    He would just stay where he was, without doing anything.


    After all, he had known from the start that Noah was not the same as them.


    Even though the man who previously bullied Eris and Alicia was evil, he was still a child.


    Different from Noah, who always moves according to his thoughts.


    Well, for that reason it was also difficult for him to make friends.


    In fact, since the first time they met.


    He already knew, knew that this man would be very difficult to approach.


    In fact, the reason why he wanted to be friends with him.


    It was because of his father, who told him to take him as his friend.


    This was all for the sake of their family, so they could build a relationship with the village head.


    That way, you can be sure that their lives will be much safer.


    After all, Ash''s father was no match for Noah''s father at all.


    Their powers were vastly different, like heaven and earth.


    Just think about it, the level of power that Ash''s father possessed was only innate.


    As for Noah''s father, he was already at Knight level.


    If you ask what Innate level is, then it is below Knight level.


    Everyone who has reached the innate stage, they can choose their own class.


    As explained at the beginning, there are only two classes in each class.


    Of course, getting this class is not easy.


    Especially if their talent only lies in orange.


    It was certain that they would have no hope of reaching the Knight stage, unless they had strength potions.


    In fact, orange''s flair is only one level above white.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean that white talent is strong.


    Otherwise, it''s so weak, it''s probably not worth discussing.


    In essence, for every creature whose talent is white.


    Their future would only be at the Beginner stage, and would never be able to improve again.


    Luckily, Noah''s father got the red talent, otherwise, he would never be able to reach the Knight stage.


    By the way, there are 4 levels for beginners.


    Starting from Beginner, Advanced, Inner Core and Innate.


    When someone had reached the innate stage, they had to comprehend a law.


    A law, for those who want to become a Mage or Warrior.


    It''s true, everyone has their own path.


    Whatever it is, because Ash is a good person.


    It is certain that the talent he obtains will be very high, perhaps surpassing people his age.


    ...


    Returning to the side where Noah is currently, now, he is facing someone.


    He is none other than my older brother, who has now reached the Advanced stage.


    In fact, he has just turned 8 years old.


    Well, it''s all because of the talent he got.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to reach this stage at such a young age.


    Whatever it is, the Advance stage is not strong at all.


    In fact, each stage has its own layers.


    Of course, each layer only consists of 3 parts.


    Depends on their training, who knows what it is.


    "Big Brother, what are you doing here?" I asked, relentlessly looking at the man in front of me. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, I was also curious, wanting to know what brought my sister to a place like this.


    Shouldn''t he go hunting with father? But why is he in a place like this?


    For a moment, a hint of suspicion rose in my heart.


    Reminds me of a book I once read.


    It is said that there are some creatures that can create illusions for their opponents.


    Therefore, I thought that the man standing in front of me right now was an illusion created by that unknown creature.


    Fortunately, what I thought did not happen.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 10: Blaine empire

    Chapter 10: Blaine empireHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Noah? I don''t know, I think he went to see his father?" Eris answered, while showing an expression full of sadness.


    In fact, what she did was just pretending.


    It was all done for Ash''s good, so that he wouldn''t be tainted by the man''s crazy nature.


    Otherwise, she was worried that he would become a cold-hearted person.


    Maybe, that would make him like Noah.


    Whatever it is, she herself admits that Noah''s character is not completely bad.


    It''s just that, she still really doesn''t like it.


    "...Well, since it''s like this, I''ll return this wooden sword to him later." Ash muttered softly, turning his head slightly towards the wooden sword he was currently holding.


    The wooden sword, of course, belonged to Noah.


    After all, he was the one who asked him to lend it.


    It was all to be able to defeat this man, the man who previously bullied Alicia and Eris.


    However, Noah, he disappeared.


    No one knows where he went, not even him.


    Whatever it was, one thing Ash knew, Noah, he was strong.


    So, he was confident that he would definitely be able to protect himself.


    ...


    "Noah, I have something to tell you."


    I, who heard what the man in front of me said.


    Subconsciously nodding my head, seeing how serious he was.


    It felt as if he wanted to talk about something important just with me. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, I still felt strange.


    In fact, usually my brother is a very cheerful person.


    But this time, something seemed to have changed.


    Even so, I still believe that the man in front of me right now is my own brother.


    However, I could tell from the way he showed his gaze.


    If it weren''t for that, I would have run away from the start.


    "Hah... When you hear this, I hope you won''t be surprised." Athen, for a moment he began to take a deep breath.


    Don''t know what the reason is, it''s just that his eyes, they started to show a little sadness.


    "This brother of yours, he is going to the imperial capital..."


    When I heard the last sentence he said, I subconsciously froze where I was.


    Instantly, without me realizing it, my body, it started shaking with fear.


    For whatever reason, I don''t know myself.


    Instantly, memories of my older brother and I together started flowing back into my mind.


    For a moment, tears started to fall from my eyes.


    "I-is that true...?" I asked again, in a breathless tone.


    Suddenly, a slight feeling of rejection began to well up in my heart.


    Even though in my previous life I had reached adulthood, that didn''t mean I couldn''t cry.


    In fact, every time I lose something precious to me, I will always cry.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean I''m going to show it in front of other people.


    However, I still don''t understand what happened.


    My tears, they were even shown to someone.


    Someone who shouldn''t be my family, even though in general it is real.


    After all, I have lived for the second time.


    So, it''s fine to think of this man as my own brother.


    After all, we have been blood related since birth.


    Even so, it must be admitted that I am much more handsome than my own brother.


    In fact, that''s the reality.


    If want to say it, I can admit that I am much more handsome than other village children.


    In fact, my own father, who is the village head.


    He himself admitted it too, admitting that I was much more handsome than when he was younger.


    Athen, for a moment he was silent in his place.


    Before finally, he decided to hug his own brother.


    "Even though I have tried to refuse, the empire absolutely does not allow it."


    "They''ve given me a lot of time, and, it''s time for me to go."


    "..." I, who was still shedding tears, could only freeze in my place.


    Without being able to say anything, knowing what happened.


    The moment my brother had acquired talent above yellow, his fate was already decided.


    At that time, he should have been brought by people from the holy church.


    However, he asked them to give him some time.


    The reason is clear, he still wants to be with his family.


    Finally, holy church, they had no choice but to agree to the request.


    After all, it is my brother who will carry the burden on the continent they are currently on.


    "When are you leaving?" after a few minutes, I decided to ask again.


    Actually, the question I asked was quite unreasonable.


    In fact, I already know what the answer is.


    "Tomorrow morning, Blaine''s imperial guards will arrive, and they will come to pick me up." he said, answering all the questions his brother wanted to hear.


    Even though there were no visible tears in his eyes, that didn''t mean he didn''t feel sad.


    In fact, a letter from the holy church had arrived a few days ago.


    But only today did he tell his brother about it, for some reason.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 11: Profound Knight

    Chapter 11: Profound KnightHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Night had arrived, now, in a room.


    In the room, the surroundings only contained mattresses and pillows.


    Also, Seen, on the mattress, there is a small child.


    That little child, he is none other than myself.


    As usual, every time I feel hopeless.


    I would always lock myself in my room, that''s what happened.


    No matter whether it was in my previous or current life, it was all the same.


    In the end, I never changed one bit.


    Even though I had vowed to live my second life, I still couldn''t shake that thought.


    In fact, my brother only lives in the empire. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But instead I asked him not to go, really, I was so stupid.


    Even so, I hope that one day I can meet my brother again.


    For a moment, when I was still lying in my bed.


    Without realizing it, I heard a knock, which came from outside my bedroom door.


    Of course, I consciously knew who that person was.


    "Mother... I''m not hungry, leave me alone..." I said to her, none other than my own mother.


    In fact, my mother is a mage.


    It''s just that, I don''t know what level my mother is at.


    But one thing is certain, my mother, she is no less strong than my father.


    They were both very strong, although my father was much stronger.


    After all, my father, he was a Warrior.


    So it is not surprising that he is able to show his superiority, especially in one-on-one combat.


    "Noah, don''t be like this, your father will be angry if you don''t come down soon..." my mother answered, in a slightly sad tone.


    Like me, my mother, she is also as sad as me.


    Likewise with my father, the difference is that they knew it from the start.


    In fact, I only found out about it today.


    Therefore, I cannot accept this reality.


    "..." I, unconsciously clenched my left hand into a fist.


    Hearing the word ''father'' come out of her mouth, was enough to make me feel intimidated.


    Besides, I know what my father is like.


    He is strong, kind, and has no selfish nature.


    Because of that, he was made the next village head.


    And now, he has gained his power.


    In fact, I''ve heard stories about the history of the Ashford family.


    It is said that the Asford family, they once served the imperial family.


    However, don''t know what happened.


    They were suddenly expelled, without knowing why.


    Whatever it is, it''s none of my business.


    As someone who was given a second life by the god, I don''t care at all.


    As long as I can live peacefully, then there is no problem.


    My mother, who was still standing outside.


    She remained silent for a moment, seeing that her son still had not responded to her words.


    For a moment, when my mother wanted to do something.


    She suddenly stopped, hearing the sound of the door opening in her ears.


    Finally, she saw that her son had fully shown himself.


    "Huft-" suddenly, without her realizing it, moans started to emerge from her mouth.


    "That is a good choice, son. Otherwise, your father will become like a madman." my mother commented, slightly badmouthing my father.


    Saying that he was crazy, when it came to his sons.


    No matter what, they were still his children.


    And again, they''re still very young.


    So, it''s no surprise that he was very proactive towards me and my brother.


    Even so, that doesn''t mean my father doesn''t care about my mother.


    In fact, my father, he loved my mother very much.


    To the point, he never allowed a single man to approach her.


    With that alone, it was enough to show how much he loved his family.


    Moreover, after hearing that his eldest son would be taken away to the imperial capital.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger, thinking about how unfair their life was.


    Had he been strong enough, he would have been able to prevent them from taking my brother away.


    However, there was nothing they could do.


    In fact, even though the empire took my brother away.


    That doesn''t mean they don''t provide some compensation, of course they will.


    And of course, the compensation they provide is not small.


    For example, there are several magic tools that can help lighten the burden on residents.


    Or, a weapon to fight monsters below four stars.


    Well, even though the weapons they will get are quite simple.


    But that doesn''t mean the weapon is weak, quite the opposite.


    After all, for a small place like this, weapons like self-defense alone were enough for them.


    In fact, four star beasts, they were as powerful as profound knights.


    Profound Knight, is the level for people who have just broken through to the Warrior stage.


    In essence, this Profound Knight was just the beginning for them, the Warriors, to walk their path.


    Oh yes, this is also the stage my father has reached now.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 12: Unexpected fact

    Chapter 12: Unexpected factHappy Reading~


    ===========


    After hearing persuasion from my mother, I finally decided to leave.


    And again, the fact that my big brother was leaving the next day.


    There''s no way I''m going to just sit there, like a corpse.


    Therefore, this time I have to meet him for our final battle.


    The reason is obvious, it''s because I know that my brother won''t be back for decades.


    Maybe, when he comes back both of our parents will have died.


    After all, the lifespan of Warriors and Mages was only around 150 years.


    Moreover, my father and mother, they are now almost 50 years old.


    Well, even though they are still quite young in the eyes of other experts.


    Whatever it is, sooner or later I will definitely become a fighter.


    That way, I can go to the Blaine empire to meet my brother once again.


    Therefore, I don''t have time to continue being sad.


    Life is hard, and I have lived it for the second time.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    When my mother and I were walking towards the first floor, suddenly I accidentally heard a conversation.


    That conversation, it contained about how my father and brother were discussing something.


    In essence, our father was talking about the future of his own eldest son.


    ''Eh? W-what did father say just now? Brother will be the adopted son of a noble with the rank of duke? Impossible!'' suddenly, without realizing it, I started walking faster forward.


    Hearing that my brother would be made the adopted son of a noble, I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "No! How could my older brother be the son of a disgusting noble like them?! I can''t accept it!"


    For a moment, my father, my brother and my mother, they all started to have looks full of shock on their faces.


    Especially my big brother, he was the one who least expected that his younger brother would hear their conversation.


    In fact, he had predicted that his younger brother would not come down anytime soon.


    However, it seems that this assumption is wrong.


    Finally, he could only let out a long sigh.


    Realizing that this topic cannot be denied, it is not intended to say anything. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, before he could say a word.


    His father, he suddenly stood up from the chair.


    "Noah! You can''t take care of your brother''s problems! This is his life, and moreover, since the Duke has decided to adopt your brother as his son, this is our blessing!"


    "Therefore, you must not interfere in this matter, understand?!"


    It''s true, my father, he didn''t give me any room to talk at all.


    Even when he saw my face, it was filled with anger.


    He remained indifferent, as if everything was no big deal to him.


    In fact, I myself know that my father did not accept all of this.


    After all, my brother is still his son.


    People who have his flesh and blood, and inherited his handsome face.


    If it wasn''t because he was weak, he would never lower his head before others.


    However, because his current opponent was not an ordinary person.


    Plus, he was one of the strongest people in the empire.


    Also, as a duke-ranked noble, he wielded almost all the authority possible.


    In the end, if it weren''t for this village giving birth to a superior seed.


    He would never send the royal troops to come personally, only to bring an unknown boy with him.


    Luckily, because of his talent, the duke eventually became very interested in him.


    Until, he was willing to adopt Athen as his own child.


    "I-I... But, those nobles are still not good people! Father himself knows that they are bastards who like to oppress their own people!"


    Somehow, when my father heard what I said just now.


    He suddenly frowned, not knowing why.


    Maybe because he was surprised? Seeing that his son, who had always shown fear of him, decided to fight him.


    However, that still didn''t make him feel happy at all.


    Moreover, when he heard that his son said that all nobles were criminals.


    He really couldn''t accept it, after all there were still good nobles out there.


    And he, of course, knew this fact.


    After all, he had lived for almost 50 years.


    It was impossible for him not to know what the outside world was, which was filled with various unknown mysteries.


    "Noah! Come and kneel before father, and take back the words you said before!" instantly, without me realizing it, my whole body, it started shaking with fear.


    Even so, I still didn''t back down.


    Not intending to move forward, let alone kneel in front of my father.


    ''This kid... OK, I think I know what I have to do.'' not long after, a pressure began to spread throughout the room they were in.


    That pressure, definitely came from a Profound Knight stage expert.


    Enough to prove how strong they were, just by releasing a little of the pressure they had.


    Especially, in front of someone who hasn''t experienced awakening like me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 13: The love of a family

    Chapter 13: The love of a familyHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "I..." I trailed off, seeing how scary my father looked.


    Even so, I have absolutely no intention of backing down.


    Therefore, I will continue to move forward.


    Even though it hurts me, I don''t care.


    However, I knew father would understand my actions.


    Whatever it is, I hope he doesn''t beat me.


    Otherwise, it would seriously damage my self-esteem.


    Even though in the end I was still an ant in front of my father.


    Whatever it is, my father''s strength has reached a level that no ordinary human can reach.


    Unless, they are a noble.


    Or, people who are born with pure talent.


    Like my father, he was one of them.


    Likewise with my mother, she is no different from him.


    For a moment, when I was preparing myself to face this man.


    Suddenly I saw my sister coming.


    I don''t know what he was doing, suddenly he blocked my view.


    Actually, I''m also doing this because of him, right?


    But well... Athen did this for the good of his brother.


    Hence, there was nothing he could do.


    If he didn''t stop what he was doing immediately, he was afraid his father would beat him.


    It was true that what he feared happened.


    As he stood in front of his brother, a blow directly hit his cheek.


    Really, the power of that blow was absurd.


    Luckily Athen''s strength was above Beginner stage.


    So, it was impossible for him to faint from his position.


    The reason is clear, because everyone who is at the Advance stage, they will be protected by defenses such as energy. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though it is not as strong as the stage above, it will still be very useful.


    However, for anyone above the Beginner stage, they would have their own automatic defense.


    As long as they didn''t lose their strength, they were still safe.


    Of course, it all depends on the level at which they will compete.


    For example their father, he is very strong.


    Supposedly, with his current strength he could crush him like an ant.


    But he didn''t, the reason is clear.


    It was because he was holding back, knowing who the person he was hitting was.


    In fact, the Profound Knight level was very strong.


    Maybe, if faced with someone at the Innate level.


    They will die immediately, without being able to put up a fight.


    With that alone, it was enough to show what monsters they were.


    Far superior to those beneath them, as if they were ants.


    Whatever it was, the Profound Knight stage was just the beginning for anyone who wanted to reach the peak.


    If one asked how strong someone above the profound stage was, then the answer would be very unreasonable.


    Just think about it, even the Innate stage can''t beat the Knight stage.


    Moreover, on the stage of knighthood itself, there was no way they could win.


    In the end, each stage has its own advantages.


    So, no problem.


    As long as they didn''t fight any strong enemies, they would be safe.


    On the other hand, if they dare to disturb people who are more than themselves.


    So, they have to sacrifice themselves.


    In the end, it''s all their fault.


    *Crack-!*


    There was a crack in the wood, revealing the figure of a small child.


    The little boy was none other than Athen, whose face was now covered in bruises.


    In fact, he even had to vomit his blood.


    "Athen!" my mother shouted, when she saw her older son injured.


    Even so, before my mother could approach my brother.


    He was stopped by his own older son


    Just look, the expression my brother is showing, it''s nothing.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have collapsed helplessly.


    Luckily, Athen was a Warrior.


    He had strong physical endurance, far exceeding that of Magicians.


    "Don''t come here, mother! I have to make father understand what your little brother is feeling right now."


    "But..." even though she had heard what her son said, she still felt uneasy.


    For a moment, her gaze turned towards her husband.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 14: Sadness

    Chapter 14: SadnessHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Son... Go back to your room, leave the rest to your mother." my mother said, turning her head slightly towards me.


    Right now, the expression she was showing, it was extremely frightening.


    For some reason, she must have felt very annoyed.


    Especially, her eldest son, he had been beaten for no reason.


    Really, what mother wouldn''t be angry if her child was beaten like that.


    Of course, they will not remain silent.


    "... Oke." because I had no other choice, I finally chose to withdraw.


    Unfortunately, before I could climb the stairs.


    I heard my father''s voice, he told me to reflect on my mistakes.


    "Noah, don''t think dad is rude. I just want you to know that not everyone is bad. So, think for yourself."


    Indeed, all I could do was nod.


    The reason is, it''s because I know that it''s useless to challenge him.


    In the end, I will be beaten by him again.


    Although, I didn''t get a single wound.


    But not for my brother, he was the one who suffered the most.


    Our father''s fist, that was terrifying.


    Plus, with the level of strength he has.


    Certainly, there would be no one in this place who would be able to restrain him.


    If that blow had hit me, I would have fainted.


    Luckily, my brother, he came to help me.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After I left, the whole dining room.


    It became silent, with no one speaking up.


    Until, several minutes have passed.


    "Is he gone?" my father asked, trying to check the surroundings.


    "I think so..." answered my mother, without stopping showing her sharp gaze.


    Even though she knew her husband''s actions were for the sake of their children, she didn''t care.


    In the end, it didn''t change the fact that he had dared to beat up one of them.


    "Cough-" for a moment, there was a coughing sound around the place


    "Athen!? Are you okay?!"


    "Yeah..." replied my brother, while wiping his mouth.


    Seen, his mouth, it is a little bloody. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily, the injuries he received were not too serious.


    However, he felt that his jaw was about to break.


    Before he could stand up, he felt something.


    Something, like someone was holding his body.


    Indeed, that person was none other than his mother.


    "Don''t move, let mother heal you."


    *Shring-*


    Suddenly, a green light began to appear between my mother''s palms.


    *Fyush-*


    Simultaneously, with the injuries suffered by my brother.


    It started to disappear, as if nothing had ever happened.


    ''As expected... The strength of an Initial Mage is truly extraordinary.'' Athen thought, couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Another side of him, he felt amazed by his mother''s strength.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the talent to cast spells of that level.


    Otherwise, he would not have chosen to become a Warrior.


    "Thank You..."


    "Never mind, you''ve done what you should do." indeed, my mother, she was very proud of her eldest son.


    Had he not had such high talent, they would have been able to live together.


    However, because fate said otherwise.


    There was nothing she could do, apart from hope for the future of her eldest son.


    After all, sooner or later they will part ways.


    Plus, they will be apart for a very long time.


    Or, maybe will never see each other again.


    Therefore, this farewell reunion must be filled with happiness.


    Well, even though their expected reunion had been completely ruined completely.


    Their youngest son, he couldn''t accept it at all.


    Still, this was all within their reach.


    Before they got the letter from the duke, they had predicted this would happen.


    Until, the moment they feared had begun.


    "Athen, go see your little brother. Try to talk to him."


    Indeed, as a mother, she could not allow her youngest son to experience depression.


    Otherwise, something bad will happen to him.


    "I understand, leave everything to me, mother." without further ado, my brother, he started to walk away.


    Before he left, he slightly turned towards father.


    His appearance, it was filled with sadness.


    The reason, it was because he knew that father was the one who suffered the most.


    Moreover, with the position he had, it made him feel even more pressured.


    ''Dad, I hope you can calm your emotions.''


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 15: Weakness

    Chapter 15: WeaknessHappy Reading~


    ==========


    Above the bright full moon, there was a man standing below.


    That man, he is none other than me.


    If asked what I was doing, I just looked up at the sky.


    Every time I see the moon above me, I always remember my hometown.


    My father, my mother, even people I have met.


    Always ringing over my head, bringing up a bit of a sad feeling.


    A feeling, which I should have forgotten long ago.


    That''s how it should be, right? After I was reborn into this world.


    I''ve made a decision, I will choose to forget my past.


    However, what I thought was not that easy.


    In fact, I never stop dreaming about them.


    Although, I also always see what I don''t like.


    Like, the people who set me up.


    If I didn''t receive money from them, I wouldn''t have to suffer this fate.


    But well, there''s nothing I can do anymore.


    In the end, I''m unlikely to regret it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I was first born into this world, I always felt happy.


    Plus, the way I look at people, it has completely changed completely.


    Different from the me who was still on earth, the me now could be said to be quite arrogant.


    Although, I haven''t changed at all.


    I just realized, realized that I was too soft.


    After I met Ash, I realized my weaknesses.


    Without realizing it, I had been forgiven by them.


    I knew, from the first time I met him.


    I realized, Ash, he is a protagonist.


    At first, I thought that I was the protagonist.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    Ash, he is much more talented than me.


    From that day on, I decided to never show my soft side again.


    That''s how it should be, right?


    "I haven''t changed a bit, Dad... I''m really sorry for acting like that in my last moments."


    "If I wasn''t born, maybe I wouldn''t have to feel this way." I said to myself, endlessly looking up at the moon.


    Maybe it''s true, I feel regret.


    But what? I can no longer repeat my life.


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely feel happy.


    Especially, the world I''m in, it has everything.


    Starting from the power of magic, which I have always considered a myth.


    Up to, something like a power level.


    A level, which usually only appears in a fictional story.


    With that alone, many people wanted to live in this place.


    Although, no one knows whether the world they are in will be good or not.


    "..." still, every time I look up at the moon.


    I can''t forget my house, where I usually always stay.


    Also, along with thinking about the fate that had befallen me previously.


    For a moment, without realizing it, I heard a knocking sound.


    That sound, it came from behind the door where I was.


    Luckily, right now I''m sitting at the window.


    Otherwise, I will definitely be scolded.


    But well, like it or not, I have to open the door.


    Besides, it''s not good if I ignore someone.


    In the end, that person, he is one of my family.


    After a while, I finally arrived in front of the door where I was.


    When I was about to open it, I saw someone.


    It''s true, that person, he is none other than my older brother.


    "Brother... Is everything finished?" I asked, wanting to know whether the conditions below had calmed down or not.


    Even though I''m angry, that doesn''t mean I don''t feel afraid.


    In fact, because he is my father.


    It was impossible for me not to be afraid, no matter what happened.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 16: Before leaving

    Chapter 16: Before leavingHappy Reading~


    ===========


    For a moment, my brother, he froze where he was.


    Don''t know why, it''s just that he felt that he didn''t know what to say.


    Plus, he wasn''t sure whether his mother''s heart could be calmed or not.


    Suddenly, a memory of our mother beating our father came back to his mind.


    At that time, it happened when my brother was training with my father.


    Because of the hard training from our father, our mother, felt very upset.


    Finally, she could no longer hold back her anger.


    Until, she released a firestorm.


    This was done so she could punish her husband, causing the trees around them to disappear.


    Because of this, many villagers started to feel afraid.


    In their minds, my mother, she was very scary.


    Moreover, they also know that my mother is the only strongest woman in this place.


    For this reason, they never once talked about her.


    For them, my mother, she is the second strongest after my father.


    Although, I don''t care at all.


    What I do, it is the result of my hard work. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I was 3 years old, I decided to train my body.


    Then, I asked my father to train me.


    Whatever the reason, I felt that I had to do it.


    Although, my mother, she was initially against my intentions.


    But well, I endlessly kept trying to convince her.


    Until, she had no other choice but to accept my wishes.


    Still, I initially wanted to give up.


    However, because I remembered the world I was in right now.


    I had no other choice, knowing what would happen.


    In fact, not all villagers are able to fight various monsters, at most they will group together.


    Or, they will use weapons to damage their view.


    *Bomb!-*


    Without me realizing, an explosion sounded below where I was.


    Of course, I know what happened.


    It''s just that, I don''t have the slightest intention to discuss it.


    In the end, it is not good for me to interfere in husband and wife matters.


    Moreover, if they are currently fighting.


    "Don''t ask me, I''m sure you already know what happened." my brother replied, showing his lifeless face.


    For him, this wasn''t the first time he had seen them fighting.


    To be precise, because he was the oldest child.


    He knows everything, starting when I was little.


    Really, I still remember the incident where my father and mother tried to carry me.


    At that time, they almost destroyed the entire house.


    Luckily, my brother, he came to stop them.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen.


    "Forget it, there are things I want to talk about."


    Indeed, I already know the reason why he came to my room.


    Certainly, it had something to do with his disappearance.


    Without delay, I told my brother to come in.


    "I understand... First, come in."


    After my brother and I arrived in my room, the whole room, it became quiet again.


    Don''t know why, I don''t know myself.


    Maybe, down there, it has become quieter?


    Who knows?


    "Noah, you should know, your brother, he will not leave you guys. I will come back again, when I have become stronger."


    "..." I couldn''t say anything, hearing what my brother said.


    In my point of view, I''m not sure whether my brother can come back or not.


    However, the world I am in is very wide.


    Plus, there are still a lot of things I don''t know out there.


    "You''re lying... The nobleman definitely wouldn''t allow it." still, as a former adult.


    I have no intention of believing it, no matter what.


    "Hah..." for a moment, my brother, he took a deep breath.


    Initially, he planned to convince his little brother of his departure.


    But, he didn''t expect that his little brother would be this smart.


    "You are right... Ever since my talent was discovered by the holy church, they have reported this to the empire."


    "At first, I thought they wouldn''t do anything. But it turns out, what I thought was wrong."


    "In fact, the next day, a messenger from the empire, he came to pick me up. Luckily, Dad, he immediately begged them. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do."


    Actually, I''ve known this for a long time.


    After all, when I was little I was always carried by my mother.


    And again, I still remember the moment when my father became very helpless.


    If the messenger had not restrained his strength, I don''t know whether father would still be able to live or not.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 17: Before leaving 2

    Chapter 17: Before leaving 2Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Brother, if you still don''t come home, I will come to look for you. Even if I have to cross this world." I said, constantly showing my face full of confidence.


    Right now, I swear that I will look for my brother if he still doesn''t return to this place.


    However, I''m worried if something happens to him.


    Therefore, leaving is the best choice.


    No matter what happens, I have to bring my older brother back.


    Maybe it''s true, the current me is completely helpless.


    But what? What about in the future?


    Of course, it was impossible for me to back out.


    Maybe, I will decide to travel to this world.


    Simultaneously, by finding the location where my brother is.


    Or, become stronger.


    "Ah... That, I think it would be better if you forget about your plans. In this world, there is no such thing as justice, in fact this world is far from what you imagine."


    "Still-" unfortunately, before I could say a word.


    Brother, he suddenly took out a book.


    The book, somehow looks quite old.


    "Look, this is the book I got from the messenger. In it, it is written how the structure of the world we are in today will be."


    The continent we live on, it''s called the Actrid continent.


    This continent, it is located between the south and the east.


    Then, there is also the eastern continent, this is a continent that is only occupied by the human race.


    Next, there is the northern continent, it is the continent where the monster race lives.


    Even so, not all monsters live there.


    For example, elves, they are not on the continent.


    Tnstead, they live on the western continent.


    Don''t know why, maybe it''s because they are the original inhabitants of this place?


    Who knows?


    Actually, it''s not just elves who live on this continent.


    There are also dwarves, only they live very far away.


    Perhaps, their distance, it was almost millions of kilometers?


    Also, as for the southern continent, it is not like the fairy tales generally tell.


    The southern continent, that was a place where snow had never once fallen.


    All that exists, is a continent full of green plants.


    In the past, the Actrid continent had invaded this continent.


    Unfortunately, what they got was nothing.


    In contrast, the Actrid continent, they suffered heavy losses.


    They didn''t know, didn''t know that they had awakened a monster.


    A monster, which had guarded that place for over tens of thousands of years.


    Fortunately, at that time the emperor managed to survive.


    Otherwise, he might not exist anymore.


    ''Wait... If the world I''m in is already this big, what about other continents?'' I asked myself, without stopping reading the contents of the book.


    From my point of view, I can''t believe the contents of this book one bit. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If this continent was that big, what about the outside world?


    Of course, the size would definitely be much larger.


    For a moment, the thought that I thought this planet was only the size of Jupiter crossed my mind again.


    Soon, I started to throw away those useless thoughts.


    Now, I have a little understanding of the world in which I live.


    The point is, this world, it''s not at all like I thought.


    In fact, this world is far from what I imagined.


    "By the way, do father and mother know about this?" I asked, turning slightly towards my brother.


    Right now, I have to ask him.


    Ask, whether father and mother know about this book.


    If so, they shouldn''t have let their eldest son go.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 18: Before leaving 3

    Chapter 18: Before leaving 3Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "No. I never once mentioned this to them, at most they would think it was just an ordinary book." my brother answered, showing a sad expression.


    Should, he have told his parents about this.


    However, he instead chose to hide this matter.


    Really, if only he knew that they knew about this.


    He would definitely be shocked, speechless.


    For them, the outside world is not at all foreign.


    The reason is, it is because they have explored it once.


    At that time, they were still very young.


    Also, that was the place where they met each other.


    Otherwise, they would never have given birth to their two sons.


    ''So that''s how it is... Ah, right. I just saw an important piece of information.'' for some reason, my brother, he suddenly took the book.


    Whereas, I only intended to continue my search.


    Still, I have no choice but to give up.


    Ultimately, this is not a book to get for free.


    If this breaks, I don''t know what to do.


    "Brother, you are cunning." I said quietly, unable to contain my annoyance.


    Even so, my brother, he endlessly showed his smile.


    In his mind, he didn''t want his little brother to know about many things.


    If he found out, it would only bring arrogance.


    Because, on the next page, it contains various talents, which every creature should have.


    At the same time, with the level of power that exists in this world.


    If this was known to other people, they would definitely feel inferior.


    They don''t know, don''t know that the level they have reached is just the beginning.


    Up there, there were still things they couldn''t achieve.


    Starting from talent, something that not just any creature has.


    Only those who are chosen are able to reach the top of this world.


    For those who don''t, they will live as ordinary people.


    "I''m sorry about this, I just didn''t want my little brother to see something he shouldn''t see." after that, my brother, he started to put his book back directly behind his body.


    This was done so that I wouldn''t try to take it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, I knew this from the start.


    Initially, I intended to snatch the book.


    But yeah, I changed my mind.


    As explained, this is not mine.


    And again, I know that this book is very valuable.


    Maybe it''s true, in the outside world this book is useless.


    But not for this place, which is quite far from the empire.


    People like us, are completely unaware of any information from the outside world.


    Otherwise, the people in the village don''t need to think that my father and mother are the strongest.


    In their perspective, they only knew about the Mage and Warrior levels.


    Not long after, my brother and I, we started to continue our conversation.


    It''s just that, what we''re talking about isn''t something else.


    Rather, something like the past.


    Before my brother leaves, I want to tell him more stories with him.


    Whatever happens, I have to find a friend who can calm me down.


    Although, I know that all this is pointless.


    In the end, my brother, he will still leave this place.


    Therefore, the only way for me now is to continue to be with him.


    That way, I might be able to calm the frustration in my heart.


    ...


    "Hah... Are you satisfied?" my father asked, slightly touching the left side of his face.


    Seen, his cheeks, it were starting to swell.


    Luckily, the injuries he received were not that serious.


    For a moment, his gaze, it began to focus on his wife.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 19: Helpless

    Chapter 19: HelplessHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "I don''t know anymore... Whether we should let our son go or not, we know that the outside world is very dangerous."


    "I''m afraid if something happens to him, and I hope what I''m afraid of won''t happen."


    My father, he didn''t say anything for a moment.


    According to him, what his wife said was true.


    But well, he also knew that his eldest son would be taken away into the empire.


    Of course, he would be well looked after by them.


    It''s just that, on the other side of him, he didn''t want to let his eldest son go.


    If he left, he didn''t know what to do.


    As a father, he certainly would not give his child to anyone.


    However, he had no choice but to do that.


    After he saw the talent of his eldest son, he knew this would happen.


    No matter what, they had to willingly let go of their eldest son.


    In the end, their eldest son, he would still leave this place.


    Because, the talent he has, it''s not something they can bear.


    A talent like my brother''s, it was far beyond their imagination.


    Because of that, my father and mother, they had no other choice.


    If they still dare to hide my brother''s talent, he will just be an ordinary person.


    Plus, he definitely wouldn''t be able to increase his strength.


    In a place like this, it was impossible for someone like Athen to advance.


    In the end, the only way he could continue to progress was to travel to the outside world.


    That way, he didn''t have to worry about resources.


    "Don''t cry, I know you''re sad, but we have no other choice. A person like Athen, he''s not fit to be in a place like this. He has to go, whatever happens. You should know that, right?" said my father, unable to hold back his heavy sigh.


    In his entire life, this was the second time he had seen his wife cry this hysterically.


    The first, was when she separated from her parents.


    And right now, she was crying because her eldest son had to leave.


    Even so, my father, he was also as sad as my mother.


    No matter what, my brother, he is still their son.


    Hence, it was not strange that he would feel extremely angry. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If only I were stronger... I wouldn''t feel this low.'' thought my father, feeling very frustrated.


    For a moment, a memory where he was defeated by the messenger came back to his mind.


    "This is an order from the Emperor, he has decided to appoint your son as the adopted son of a Duke. Be proud, you guys have no right to refuse this."


    ''Fuck...'' for some reason, a feeling of helplessness suddenly hit his heart.


    Supposedly, he had rejected their offer back then.


    Only, he had no choice but to accept it.


    However, he had been threatened by the emperor.


    If he didn''t give their son to the empire, this village would be destroyed.


    Therefore, it was impossible for my father not to accept their offer.


    "But darling, aren''t you angry? Our child was snatched like that, I know you''re angry too, right!"


    "..." my father, he once again said nothing.


    Seeing how angry his wife was, he couldn''t reply to what she said.


    For him, what she said was reality.


    No matter what happens, my father, he is currently feeling very angry


    If he had more strength, he wouldn''t have to feel this weak.


    Even so, he also knew that it was impossible for their eldest son to remain in this place.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 20: Who are you?

    Chapter 20: Who are you?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    As time goes by, my heart, it keeps beating non-stop.


    Considering what would happen the next day, I didn''t know what to do.


    Plus, I couldn''t sleep at all!


    And again, the fact that my brother was leaving couldn''t get out of my mind.


    If time could be turned back, I would not let this happen.


    But well, there''s nothing I can do.


    Just look, the clock is almost three o''clock.


    But for some reason, I couldn''t sleep at all.


    Still, my brother, he returned to his room long ago.


    So, right now I''m alone.


    Originally, my older brother intended to accompany me to sleep.


    Of course, I immediately rejected his invitation.


    The reason is, it''s because I''m feeling sad.


    When I was little, I often slept in the same room as him.


    Until, my brother, he reached his seventh year.


    Back then, he had been relentlessly training himself.


    Sometimes, he also practiced secretly.


    Although, in the end, my father, he found out about this incident.


    Since that day, he has been constantly monitoring my brother''s movements.


    This was all done, so that my brother wouldn''t get hurt.


    If he got hurt, he didn''t know what to do.


    No matter what, my brother, sooner or later he will be brought to the empire.


    Of course, the Emperor definitely didn''t want my brother to get hurt.


    Moreover, if the injury he has has anything to do with his future.


    Don''t know what happened, I subconsciously felt something strange.


    In fact, what I''m doing right now is just keeping quiet.


    It felt like someone was watching this place.


    Even so, I kept trying to ignore this strange feeling.


    To me, what I felt didn''t make sense.


    Without further ado, I started covering my eyes again.


    Right now, I have to force myself to sleep.


    After all, tomorrow is the day my brother leaves. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ''...I don''t understand at all, do I have to do this?'' thought my brother, who was now standing on the sidelines of the window where he was.


    His heart, it felt very nervous.


    Usually, he never once felt this feeling.


    But somehow, today, he could feel it.


    Does that mean he''s still not ready? Not ready to leave his family.


    Still, he was wondering whether he should go or not.


    Without him realizing, his gaze, it suddenly shifted downwards.


    In a moment, a girl appeared near the yard where our house was.


    Instantly, the girl''s gaze, it began to focus on my brother.


    Blue eyes, which were like untarnished diamonds.


    Accompanied, by his hair color which is almost like an ocean blue.


    Followed, by moonlight radiating from above.


    Showing how beautiful she was, even though she was currently covering her figure with a robe.


    But yeah, that doesn''t diminish her beauty at all.


    For a moment, a small grin began to form on the girl''s lips.


    "I found you, the person father told me about."


    For some reason, my brother, he suddenly covered his bedroom window.


    Maybe it was true, he couldn''t hear what the girl was saying.


    However, that didn''t mean he couldn''t feel it, something he shouldn''t feel.


    ''Damn! I''d better go to sleep soon! I hope that girl is not from the empire.'' unfortunately, before my brother had time to go upstairs to his bedroom.


    He felt someone, that person, he was right behind him.


    Luckily, my brother, he didn''t show much reaction.


    Otherwise, that person might attack him.


    "Heh... So this is my future brother? Handsome too."


    It was true, that person was none other than the girl he had previously met.


    "W-Who are you?" my brother asked, trying to look back.


    Before he could turn his head, he heard a sentence.


    "My name is Annise Von Skyfall, nice to meet you, big brother."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 21: Heir

    Chapter 21: HeirHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "W-What did you just say?" as expected, my big brother, he didn''t believe what this girl said at all.


    To him, what she said made no sense.


    However, the other side of him, he felt very nervous.


    The reason, it was because he knew who this girl was.


    Plus, the fact that her middle name is Von.


    Enough to show who she was, a noblegirl.


    A noblegirl, who has a high rank, far surpasses anyone else.


    Even so, my brother, he didn''t show any panic at all.


    He must continue to remain calm, without feeling pressured.


    If he shows his weakness, that would only reduce this girl''s liking for him.


    "I mean, you are my future brother, right?"


    For a moment, my brother, he began to take deep breaths.


    Without realizing it, he started uttering nonsensical words.


    "My brother? Don''t be kidding, I only have one little brother, and he will be irreplaceable."


    Indeed, initially, this girl, she thought that this man would think of her as his little sister.


    However, she did not expect that the response he gave was much the opposite of what she expected.


    Even so, she didn''t feel annoyed at all.


    Instead, she continued to show her smile.


    At the same time, showing her sharp gaze.


    "Good. Initially, I only intended to see what a black rank talent was like. However, who would have thought that he would be much more interesting than I thought." the girl commented, nodding her head slightly.


    From her point of view, people like my brother were very rare to find.


    Usually, she was always accepted by everyone.


    Even, if she asks something strange.


    They always will, no matter what.


    Still, that doesn''t happen in their family.


    In the Skyfall family, not everyone can do what they want.


    Unless, that person is born with a special talent.


    Like her, she was one of them.


    Therefore, the Duke, he allowed his daughter to go.


    Since childhood, she has been told of a man.


    That man, he has a special talent.


    It could say, he has talents that can make him one of the heirs of the main family.


    Since that day, she became completely obsessed.


    No matter what, she had to go and see what that man looked like.


    Until, finally she met the man.


    That person, he was currently standing right in front of her.


    Among her siblings, she was the only one who was interested in their future older brother.


    The reason was clear, it was because their future older brother was a commoner. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was impossible for a commoner to be accepted into a noble family, no matter whether they were good or not.


    In the end, they only looked up to their bloodline.


    To them, the common people were like trash on the streets.


    ''Did I pronounce my sentence wrong?'' thought my brother, wondering what he was saying wrong.


    Supposedly, this girl, she would feel disappointed towards him.


    But who would have thought, what he expected was far from what he thought.


    But yeah, he still tried to keep his composure.


    "Enough. Get out of here, I don''t want any of my family to know that an intruder broke into our house." because had no other choice, my brother, he finally told this girl to leave.


    Unfortunately, this girl, she actually shook her head.


    "No. I don''t want to."


    "Huh?" really, my brother, he was speechless.


    Seeing the answer she gave, was enough to make him feel annoyed.


    Still, my brother, he couldn''t help but force this girl to leave.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 22: Found out?

    Chapter 22: Found out?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Without delay, my brother, he started walking towards the girl.


    Unfortunately, before he could touch the girl.


    That girl, she suddenly hugged my brother.


    "W-What? What are you doing?!" my brother shouted softly, unable to contain his surprise.


    At this moment, he couldn''t believe that this girl would suddenly hug him.


    Supposedly, it was impossible for this girl to hug him like that.


    And again, this was their first meeting.


    If this was known to outsiders, they would definitely be very shocked.


    A noble princess, embracing a commoner.


    It will definitely be big news, far from what can be imagined.


    "At least, let me feel this warmth." the girl muttered, leaning her head slightly on my brother''s chest.


    In her heart, she hoped she could continue to feel this feeling.


    In her entire life, she had never once felt the warmth of a family.


    At most, the person she loved most was her mother.


    "You..." for a moment, my brother, he froze in place.


    He didn''t know, didn''t know what he should do.


    Seeing the strangeness of this girl, he fell silent.


    Still, he couldn''t continue to let this girl stay in his room.


    Otherwise, his whole family would wake up.


    "Let go, this is the last warning, or I will..."


    "Or what? no matter what happened, that girl, she remained indifferent.


    For her, this is the moment he has been waiting for the most.


    Therefore, she would never let go of this man.


    Without realizing it, my brother''s body, it suddenly fell.


    Because this girl was still hugging my brother, he could see her entire face.


    Finally, my brother, she couldn''t help but feel fascinated.


    ''This woman... No, I have to stay calm.'' even though he was fascinated, it didn''t mean my brother couldn''t control himself.


    Without further ado, my brother, he started using a technique.


    This technique, can be said to be a self-defense technique.


    "Huft-, this is so annoying."


    *Pounding-*


    Don''t know what happened, the girl''s body, it was suddenly pushed backwards.


    In fact, all my brother did was touch her a little.


    But for some reason, she bounced all the way to the end of the wall.


    Still, that girl, she didn''t show her fear at all.


    In fact, she didn''t feel the slightest pain.


    "Advanced Stage? Not bad, you are not much less than our siblings." the girl commented, slightly praising my brother''s strength.


    In the empire, not all children could reach the Advanced stage at such a young age.


    If so, they must have come from an upper-class noble family.


    Moreover, if that person is a direct descendant of the Emperor.


    Although, it is very unlikely that that will happen.


    Not everyone could enter the imperial family, even if they were nobles.


    "I don''t care, I just want you to leave. Please..."


    "Eh?" as if not expecting this to happen, the girl, she suddenly showed a surprised expression S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her mind, she thought that this man would never once beg her.


    But apparently, what she thought was wrong.


    Unfortunately, before she could reply to what he said.


    They heard a sound, that sound, it felt like footsteps.


    "Looks like it''s time, I have to go first. See you later." without delay, the girl, she started jumping out of the bedroom window.


    Luckily, the girl, she managed to get away without being noticed.


    Otherwise, she will be caught by my father.


    "Athen? Who are you talking to?"


    Hearing questions from my father, my brother, he could only remain silent.


    The other side of him, he really wanted to tell what happened.


    However, he decided to restrain himself.


    Besides, that girl, she''s not an ordinary person.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 23: Silence

    Chapter 23: SilenceHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Nothing. I was just talking to myself." my brother said, trying to play it cool.


    Even so, he couldn''t calm his beating heart.


    Besides, he knew that our father was very sensitive.


    if he showed even a hint of falsehood, it would only reveal his lies.


    Luckily, my father, he didn''t think like that.


    Otherwise, my brother, he might be interrogated by him.


    Just look, my father''s face, it''s filled with tiredness.


    Who knows what happened, no one knows.


    For sure, he had fought tooth and nail to appease a female.


    Whatever it is, it''s not a good thing to talk about.


    "Is that true?"


    "I''m sorry, father, for disturbing your sleep."


    Finally, my father, he decided to forget what happened


    Before he was about to leave, he didn''t forget to say good night to his eldest son.


    "Okay. Then father will come back. Hurry up and sleep, tomorrow is your last day in this village."


    "..." still, my brother, he said nothing.


    Even, when he tried to react.


    He couldn''t maintain his composure, showing a hint of sadness on his face.


    Plus, because of the incident that just happened.


    It was impossible for him to sleep, feeling so nervous.


    The face of that girl, it endlessly kept appearing in his mind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How unlucky I am, go to sleep you bastard!!!'' like it or not, my brother, he had to force himself to sleep.


    Otherwise, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to wake up early.


    ...


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    "Is it done?" asked a man, whose entire body was now covered in a set of iron clothes.


    Currently, his expression, it showed a trace of hesitation.


    "Not bad. He deserves to be one of our family." answered a girl, that girl, she was none other than the girl my brother met before.


    "Hmm... I see, it seems that master was not wrong in choosing his adopted son." praised the man, slightly showing his admiration.


    "Of course, there''s no way father would choose the wrong successor." In fact, that girl, she even had to admit it.


    Even though she didn''t like her father, it didn''t mean she hated him.


    Precisely, because he was the person who gave birth to her.


    She should feel grateful, without having to show her displeasure.


    "What are you all doing, hurry back."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice was heard right behind them.


    Finally, their gazes, it began to turn towards the man.


    "Marcus..." the armored man growled, showing a hint of displeasure.


    "What? Are you deaf? We have to prepare, tomorrow is the day we''ve been waiting for."


    Before the man was about to leave, he glanced at the girl slightly.


    "Princess, the Duke told you not to get close to your future brother. Apart from that, he also said that you must go home immediately after this."


    "What-" unfortunately, before the girl was about to say a word.


    That man, he suddenly disappeared from his place.


    "Ck, annoying as usual." commented the man in armor, slightly berating the person they had previously met.


    In his perspective, he didn''t like the man''s character at all.


    It felt, like, that guy, he wasn''t a good person.


    As a soldier of the Skyfall family, he had heard rumors of that person.


    It''s said that, that person, he did something heinous.


    Like, bullying juniors who have just joined their squad.


    Or, committing rape against an innocent person.


    "Still, if that''s what the Duke says, we should go back." even so, there was nothing he could do.


    If the Duke had given his decision, he could not remain in this place.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 24: Before incident

    Chapter 24: Before incidentHappy Reading~


    ============


    Time continued to pass, until finally the sun rose from the east.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of birds starting to squeak from above where my room was.


    Like it or not, I, was forced to get out of bed.


    Otherwise, I will be late for my brother''s departure.


    Unfortunately, before I was about to wake up. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My whole body, it felt very sluggish.


    It felt, like I didn''t sleep well last night.


    Even so, I have absolutely no intention of backing down.


    Maybe it''s true, I feel very sad about my brother''s departure.


    But I have sworn, sworn that I will bring my brother back.


    No matter what happens, I will never give up.


    Even though the world is hostile to me.


    I will never back down, whatever the reason.


    "Sigh...-" without realizing it, I, suddenly sighed.


    Don''t know why, who knows?


    However, I just woke up from my sleep.


    Of course, my whole body, it takes time to respond to my actions.


    For a moment, I decided to stand up from my bed.


    Unfortunately, before I was about to open my room door.


    I suddenly heard a voice, that voice, it felt like a girl''s voice.


    Finally, I felt suspicious.


    ''Wait, why does this voice sound a little familiar?'' I thought quietly, as if realizing what was happening.


    Indeed, what I feared really happened.


    Suddenly, another man''s voice was heard.


    "Brother Athen, we are here to give you something." for some reason, this voice, feels like the voice of someone I know.


    "Ash?!" finally, I couldn''t contain my surprise.


    Without delay, I started walking out of my room.


    After I came down from my room, I saw several people I knew.


    Starting from my father, my mother, and also my brother.


    Then, followed by my friends.


    Like Ash, Alicia, and Eris.


    It''s just, that I feel a little nervous.


    Especially, the person who spoke to my father and mother.


    They were none other than Ash''s parents, one of Dad''s colleagues.


    Since father lived here, they have become good friends.


    Because of that, Ash and I got along really well.


    Although, I don''t consider him my friend at all.


    But yeah, I also know that this guy really thinks of me as his friend.


    Whatever it is, I don''t care at all.


    In the end, the actions he took were for his own sake.


    Just look, the two girls by his side, they were willing to follow him.


    With that alone, I know that this guy will build his harem in the future.


    "Oh? Little brother? Are you awake?" without realizing it, all the gazes in the room were immediately focused on me.


    Luckily, I''m used to this happening.


    Otherwise, I might feel nervous.


    "Good morning father, mother and everyone." of course, I also don''t forget to say good morning to all of them.


    After all, they were guests in this place.


    "Oh. Noah? What''s wrong with your eyes?" asked a man, that man, he could be said to be quite handsome.


    Also, he has brown hair.


    Followed, by his beard which looks quite thin.


    Indeed, that person, he was none other than Ash''s father.


    "Uncle, I just didn''t sleep well. Don''t think about it." still, I had no intention of expressing my sadness at all.


    Moreover, in front of people I don''t consider to be my family.


    In the end, in my eyes, they are just strangers.


    So, it''s not strange that I would act that cold.


    "You naughty boy..." fortunately, before my father was about to scold me.


    I immediately walked towards Ash, without caring about their reactions.


    "Oh~, Look who is this? Our prince just woke up from his sleep~" commented a girl, that girl, she was none other than Eris.


    "..." really, all I could do was be silent.


    Seeing how annoyin she was, was enough to make me feel annoyed.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 25: Before incident 2

    Chapter 25: Before incident 2Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Stop joking, I asked why you guys are at my house?" I asked seriously, without showing the slightest joke.


    To me, this situation makes no sense.


    Plus, I also know that they are not very close to my brother.


    Supposedly, there''s no way they could be in my house.


    "You bastard, cold as usual. Your character will be a disaster for you in the future." Eris commented, showing a serious expression.


    From her point of view, my character is like a bastard.


    Even so, I don''t care at all about the opinion she gives.


    In the end, she was the one who started it first.


    If not, I wouldn''t have to ask why they were in my house.


    "This goes for you too." I replied indifferently, without showing the slightest emotion on my face.


    Alicia, who was sitting beside Eris, remained silent.


    Still, her heart, it felt very nervous.


    After all, she knows what the relationship is between me and Eris.


    Usually, we always fight with each other because of differences of opinion.


    Luckily, Ash, he''s always there to stop us.


    Otherwise, we might already be enemies.


    Whatever it is, it is highly impossible for it to happen


    In the end, Eris, she was one of Ash''s harem.


    Therefore, there is nothing I can do.


    Even, if I try to chase her away.


    She would remain in this place, no matter what.


    "Enough, it''s not good for you two to fight. Plus, this is your brother''s last day in this village. So, let''s get close to each other." because couldn''t take it anymore, Ash, he finally decided to speak up.


    As usual, he had expected this to happen.


    Therefore, he had prepared all this.


    Since last night, he had been thinking about what sentence he should say.


    He knew, knew that his closest friend''s older brother would be gone.


    Although, what he did had something to do with me.


    However, he already considered me his friend from the start.


    Certainly, he was also aware of the sadness I was experiencing.


    Since childhood, he has seen the closeness of my brother and I.


    It was impossible for him not to come, planning to see my brother off.


    Initially, Ash''s father, he refused to let his son follow them.


    However, because he kept begging.


    They finally had no other choice, were forced to accept his request. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And right now, they couldn''t help but watch their son''s actions.


    Indeed, they had expected that this would happen, realizing how lacking their closeness was.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean they think their son isn''t close enough to me.


    Instead, what they thought was the two girls brought by their son.


    Since I met Alicia and Eris, our relationship has become very complicated.


    If their son hadn''t brought Eris and Alicia back then, our relationship wouldn''t have become this complicated.


    But yeah, that''s not what I''m worried about.


    Actually, what annoys me is Ash''s character.


    He is like a protagonist, in fictional stories in general.


    If asked, am I jealous? Of course!


    At first, I thought that I was the protagonist.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold back this feeling of jealousy.


    Actually, at first our relationship was fine.


    Especially Eris, we used to be friends.


    She and I always train together, in terms of swordsmanship.


    Until, our relationship broke down.


    The incident happened while we were practicing, I accidentally insulted her.


    The humiliation I did, it was terrible.


    Don''t know why, I even had to say something like that.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 26: Before incident 3

    Chapter 26: Before incident 3Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Still, I don''t regret my actions at all.


    In fact, I feel grateful.


    If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t be able to move more freely.


    Every time I practice, I always feel disturbed.


    Usually, the one who bothers me is Ash.


    If not him, definitely Eris, she is one of them.


    If asked what about Alicia, I don''t care at all.


    Like an ordinary girl in general, she always sticks to the protagonist.


    Maybe that''s why, she and I aren''t that close.


    No matter what, she was destined to be Ash''s woman.


    Unlike Eris, she can still escape the protagonist''s fate.


    After all, this world is very wide.


    Of course, there''s no way a guy like Ash is the best.


    "..." I, don''t know what to say.


    Seeing this man''s behavior, I couldn''t hold back my annoyance.


    Fortunately, I can still restrain myself.


    Otherwise, I might throw him out.


    "Ck, it''s up to you." finally, I couldn''t resist their presence.


    In the end, my brother, he has accepted them.


    Just look, the look he gives, it''s full of pleading.


    As if, he was telling me not to interfere.


    Of course, as a good little brother.


    I couldn''t possibly refuse his request, no matter what.


    "Hm? Where are you going?" my brother asked, seeing my strange actions.


    "Especially? I want to go out for a moment." I replied slowly, not intending to explain my real reason.


    Actually, I just wanted to get some fresh air.


    Besides, I don''t like the air in this room at all.


    Plus, the fact that this room is very noisy.


    "Oh... Okay. Good luck." whatever it was, my brother, he didn''t mind my actions at all.


    For him, what I did was normal.


    As an older brother, he knows the nature I have.


    Therefore, he had absolutely no intention of scolding me.


    In the end, what I do is for myself.


    Before long, my figure, it finally disappeared from their sight.


    Until, the whole room, it became noisy again.


    "Sorry Ash, it seems like he still can''t get over his dislike for you guys." my brother said, trying to apologize to Ash.


    He knows, knows what I did was wrong.


    But well, he didn''t intend to interfere either.


    If it was my choice, there was no way he would refuse it.


    For this reason too, he could see me changing as time went by.


    Something he had never seen, in his entire life.


    "It''s okay, I knew this would happen. However, we intended to give you this."


    "What''s that?" for a moment, my brother''s gaze, it began to focus on a sword.


    That sword, could be said to be quite sharp.


    It''s just that, it''s not like an ordinary sword in general.


    It could say, this is a sword shaped like a dagger.


    "This... Are you sure? Isn''t this yours?" even so, my brother, he still refused the gift he gave.


    For him, the dagger was something precious. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a place like this, a dagger wasn''t something that could be obtained that easily.


    Moreover, by a child like him.


    "Don''t refuse, we have discussed all this. And finally, we decided to give it to you."


    "But..." for a moment, my brother''s gaze, it was slightly focused on Ash''s parents.


    The reason is, it''s because he knows.


    Know, that this dagger is theirs.


    Sure enough, Ash''s parents, they immediately nodded their heads.


    From the start, they had intended to give this dagger to him.


    So, it''s not strange that they would act like that.


    In their point of view, daggers were not something valuable.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 27: Church messenger

    Chapter 27: Church messengerHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Because had no other choice, finally, my brother, he was forced to accept the dagger.


    However, Ash''s parents have allowed him to have this dagger.


    Therefore, it would not be good for him to reject their gifts.


    In the end, the gift they give is something that matters.


    As long as he had this dagger, he believed his life would be much safer.


    No matter what, the outside world is very dangerous.


    Of course, lives will always be at stake.


    Luckily, my brother, he has some good friends.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know what weapon he should carry.


    Without realizing it, my brother, he suddenly felt someone pulling his clothes.


    Finally, his gaze, it began to focus on a girl.


    That girl, she was none other than Alicia.


    "Brother Athen, we also want to give you something."


    "Oh?" for some reason, my brother''s gaze, it suddenly turned sparkling.


    Right now, before him, he saw a picture.


    This picture, could be said to be about him and also those closest to him.


    "Isn''t this... Amazing, how detailed the picture you painted is." my brothet praised, unable to contain his admiration.


    Since a long time ago, he had recognized the greatness of this girl.


    Every time she goes out, she always paints what she wants.


    Because of this, she became very famous in this village.


    "Actually, this was Eris'' idea. We made it together." Alicia answered, not forgetting to tell him whose idea this was.


    Maybe it''s true, she has nothing to give.


    But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have an idea, which could change everything.


    Just look, my brother''s expression, it immediately turned very bright.


    With this, he believes he will always be able to remember the faces of his family.


    Also, the people closest to him.


    "Thank you! This is something I wanted, thank you both." truly, in his entire life, this was the single best gift.


    In fact, what my brother was afraid of was not leaving his family behind, but his memories.


    He was afraid, afraid that one day he would forget their faces.


    If that happened, he didn''t know what he would do. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, my brother, he inevitably had to leave this place.


    After he read the contents of the book, he knew one thing.


    That, he couldn''t continue to be in this place.


    Otherwise, there will be many people targeting his life.


    Of course, the lives of his family will be at stake.


    ...


    "Hah, ha..." finally, after a long time.


    I, can rest myself.


    Before I started practicing, I had prepared all this.


    "Gulp-" after drinking the water near the well, I decided to stretch my body.


    This was done so that I wouldn''t get hurt, I was afraid something would happen.


    For a moment, my gaze, it was slightly directed behind me.


    Don''t know why, I just felt something was there.


    ''Eh? The sound of horse steps?'' I thought quietly, hearing the sound of footsteps.


    The sound of these steps, felt like the sound of a horse''s footsteps.


    ''Could it be... they''ve arrived?'' Indeed, what I feared really happened.


    Just look, a moment after I averted my gaze.


    A scream was heard, the sound, it felt quite familiar.


    For some reason, this reminds me of our first meeting with the messenger.


    Even so, I still tried to act calm.


    Besides, I knew there was nothing I could do.


    That messenger, he is very strong.


    If he wanted, he could have destroyed this village.


    Luckily, he had no intention of doing that.


    "We, the holy church, have come to take Evan Asford''s son, bring him to us!!!"


    Inside my family''s house, the entire room, it became silent again.


    Even so, my brother, he has prepared his things.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 28: Expectation

    Chapter 28: ExpectationHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Dad, mom, and everyone. I''ll go first, see you later." said my brother, not forgetting to say goodbye to them all.


    Currently, they are right outside the yard where my house is located.


    Seen, behind my brother, there was a man.


    That man, he was none other than the messenger who previously came to this village.


    Also, the person who gave my brother a book.


    If it weren''t for him, it would be impossible for my brother to know what is in the outside world.


    ''... Two years, and have reached the Advanced stage? Not bad too.'' thought the messenger, slightly praising my brother''s talent.


    In a place like this, it should be impossible for him to progress any further.


    However, what he thought was wrong.


    Precisely, because this child is very talented.


    He was able to achieve it, without having to get help from anyone


    "Okay, can we go now?" asked the messenger, not intending to make further pleasantries.


    Unfortunately, before my brother could say a word.


    Suddenly I appeared, right in the distance.


    "Wait! I want to say goodbye too!"


    "Hm?" for a moment, my brother''s expression, it suddenly turned very bright.


    At first, he thought his little brother would not come to see him off.


    Fortunately, what he thought was wrong.


    Apparently, he was practicing all this time.


    "Isn''t he..." unconsciously, the envoy''s face, it changed slightly.


    For a moment, a memory of the first time he was in this place came back to his mind.


    At that time, he accidentally met a small child.


    That little boy, he is none other than me.


    Actually, at that time I just stared at him sharply.


    The reason is clear, it is because he dared to hurt my family.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t look at him like that.


    ''So that''s him... If I''m not mistaken, he''s already 4 years old, and almost 5 years old. Interesting.'' for a moment, a slight smirk began to form on the messenger''s lips.


    Don''t know why, it''s just that he felt impatient.


    Since the first time he met me, he had high hopes.


    Moreover, after I showed my real face.


    He knows, knows that I''m not a good person.


    From my gaze, he knew that I would harbor hatred towards him.


    Therefore, he wanted to see what I would be like in the future.


    If what he thought was true, then he wouldn''t be playing around. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plus, after witnessing the talent that my brother has.


    He became more confident, believing that the talent I had would be much greater than his.


    Although, what he thought was not completely correct.


    In the end, destiny will be able to change as time goes by.


    Therefore, there was nothing he could do.


    "..." somehow, I, subconsciously turned towards the messenger.


    It felt, as if he treated me like an animal.


    Still, I had no intention of showing my displeasure at all


    Instead, I continued to wear a calm expression.


    Although, inside, I felt very sad.


    At the same time, angry at the messenger.


    If I could beat him up, I wouldn''t hesitate.


    Unfortunately, I know that it is impossible for me to defeat him.


    At most, I will be defeated by him first.


    "Hmph!" really, that messenger, he suddenly snorted softly.


    As if, he thought I was a coward.


    Luckily, I wasn''t affected by his provocation in the slightest.


    If not, I don''t know what to do.


    ''Arrogant, full of envy, hatred, revenge, wants to get what he wants. That''s what I saw in your eyes.'' thought the messenger, realizing what was in my heart.


    From his perspective, he thought I was an arrogant person.


    Like him, he was one of them.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 29: Goodbye

    Chapter 29: GoodbyeHappy Reading~


    ============


    "Brother... No, I hope you can live a happier life in the empire. And, the only thing I want is, I want you to continue to develop further."


    "When the time comes, I want us to meet again a second time." I said with a serious face, without showing the slightest joke.


    For me, this is my new goal in life.


    As long as I can go to the empire, I believe we can meet again.


    Although, what I expected probably won''t happen.


    In the end, I am me.


    My brother is my brother, he is the one who determines his life.


    What I do, is something I have to carry out.


    No matter what happens, a person''s goals will always change over time.


    Therefore, nothing will be able to stop me.


    Even, if I wanted to infiltrate the empire.


    There''s no way they''ll be able to stop me, unless they kill me.


    Still, there''s no way I would do something that stupid.


    In the end, life is the most important thing.


    No matter what happens, I have to continue living.


    All of this was done, so that my family would not experience difficulties.


    If my brother is gone, then I will be their only remaining son.


    So, it''s not strange that I will assume a great responsibility.


    "Noah... You... Fine, if that''s what you want then do what you want. Big Brother will always support you, no matter what happens." because had no other choice, finally, my brother, he couldn''t help but accept my new goal.


    In his perspective, my life is mine.


    Plus, he also knew that nothing would be able to stop me.


    As long as I have a goal in life, no one will be able to hold me back.


    "Let''s go. See you all again." for the last time, my brother, he said his goodbyes.


    Until, the messenger, he decided to nod his head.


    Simultaneously, he also did not forget to show his respect.


    Of course, what he showed was only for our parents.


    However, they are the ones who have contributed the most to my brother.


    For a moment, the gaze of the messenger, was once again fixed on me.


    "I hope we can meet again." indeed, those were the last words he spoke.


    If asked what I was doing, I could only stay where I was.


    Initially, I thought this messenger would not open his mouth.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    In fact, this messenger, he suddenly had high hopes for me.


    Really, I can only daydream at my place.


    ''What have I done? Why is he acting like that?'' I thought to myself, unable to understand what was happening.


    Supposedly, this messenger, he will show his dislike towards me.


    Since a long time ago, I always thought that this messenger would not like me.


    After all, he had seen how I looked at him at that time.


    Whatever it is, I must immediately throw away this useless thought.


    From my point of view, it''s not good if I keep thinking about that.


    Otherwise, it will only disrupt my life.


    "Ugh... That person, he intends to take Noah from us." my mother muttered softly, unable to contain her annoyance.


    In her mind, she knew the man''s gaze.


    That man, he hoped that her youngest son would have as much talent as his older brother.


    That way, he would be able to take her youngest son away to the empire.


    Of course, as a mother, she wouldn''t let that happen. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the only son she had, she would never let him go.


    Losing even one son is very painful, let alone both.


    ''I hope... No, I shouldn''t think about that.'' my mother, she initially hoped that her youngest son would not have as much talent as his older brother.


    However, she immediately dismissed that useless thought.


    After all, it wouldn''t be good for her to hope that her second son wouldn''t have as much talent as his older brother.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 30: Trap

    Chapter 30: TrapHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Three days after my brother left, I, could only continue daydreaming outside the yard where my house was.


    Currently, I have just finished practicing my swordsmanship.


    So, my current condition is not good.


    Also, I endlessly wore a gloomy expression.


    Without realizing it, my gaze, it was slightly focused forward.


    Don''t know why, I just felt something strange.


    That something, like there are several people who are heading towards this place.


    Still, I kept trying to ignore this feeling.


    Besides, I don''t care what happens at all.


    "Kukuku, how sad. Look at him, after losing his brother, he became so weak." commented a man, that man, he was none other than the person who previously bullied Alicia and Iris.


    "Huh?" of course, I immediately felt very disturbed.


    Especially, after hearing the sentence about my brother.


    "Eric... What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to control my anger.


    The reason is clear, it''s because I know the consequences.


    If I dare to beat them, I will be severely beaten.


    Therefore, I should not be too impulsive.


    Otherwise, I will definitely be scolded.


    "Nothing~, we just came here to say something."


    "Something?"


    "Something like, there will no longer be a day when you will have any friends. And when the time comes, I will be the one to take your place."


    Suddenly, that guy, he started running towards me.


    At first, I didn''t know what happened.


    However, after seeing his other friends also started to follow him.


    I finally realized one thing, namely, this guy, he intended to beat me up.


    Without further ado, I immediately took back my wooden sword.


    "Cowards! Come here! I''ll beat you all up!"


    ''Hehe, he was provoked.'' thought the man, seeing my sudden change in attitude.


    In fact, he had planned this from the start.


    He actually intended to knock me down, so that I couldn''t get up again.


    All this is done, so that he can continue to be with the protagonist.


    Since he was defeated by the protagonist, he realized one thing.


    Namely, he saw the figure of Ash.


    Like a hero, he once read about in a fairy tale book.


    From that day on, he swore that he would always follow him.


    However, he also knew that he couldn''t just enter their circle.


    Besides, there is still me in that circle.


    As long as I was removed, there would be plenty of room for him to fit in.


    After all, in Ash''s circle, there were only me and two other girls.


    For both girls, he knew that they belonged to Ash.


    Hence, it was not strange that he would not dare disturb them.


    Although, he had disturbed them before.


    Still, what he did was a misunderstanding.


    In fact, he could be said to have quite a crush on Alicia.


    If asked why he had a crush, it was because he had heard rumors about her.


    It was said, that she had beauty far above average.


    "Cough!-" momentarily, a coughing sound was heard near the area where we were fighting.


    It''s just, that there isn''t a single person around here.


    Indeed, it was the cough of one of the man''s friends.


    What I did, was I just beat the hell out of him.


    After all, he had dared to sneak attack me.


    "Now! Beat him up!" the man''s friend shouted, trying to hold my shoulders.


    However, what he did was quite futile.


    In the end, the physical body I have is far above theirs.


    To me, their physique is absolutely nothing.


    "Impossible!"


    "Huh!" without realizing it, my gaze, it started to turn extremely cold.


    With the senses I have, it is not difficult for me to defeat them all.


    Plus, with the moves they have, it''s enough for me to read it.


    Except, their leader.


    He is different from his other friends, he can be said to be quite strong.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 31: Broken relationship

    Chapter 31: Broken relationshipHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Tch, I knew this wouldn''t work." Eric cursed softly, unable to contain his annoyance.


    Supposedly, he have expected that I would lose in this place.


    But apparently, what he thought was wrong.


    In his entire life, he never once thought I would be this strong.


    Normally, the last time we fought, I held back a bit.


    The reason is clear, it''s because I don''t want to kill him.


    Although, I almost gave him permanent injuries.


    Luckily, he managed to heal himself.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what to do.


    "Stop this, I''m in a bad mood. I don''t want to hurt anyone, including all of you." I said slowly, without showing the slightest emotion on my face.


    Right now, I''m not okay.


    If anyone dares to bother me, I won''t hesitate to beat them up.


    Still, I know my limits.


    The last time I fought, it was the day this guy broke his arm.


    Since that day, my father, he told me to restrain myself.


    Otherwise, he will not hesitate to punish me.


    Of course, I can only agree with what he said.


    In the end, my father, he was the strongest.


    Therefore, there is nothing I can do.


    "Never. Until I can achieve my goal, I will never back down." Eric answered confidently, not intending to back down.


    Actually, I don''t understand what he wants.


    If he had told me of his intentions, I might have agreed.


    Whatever it was, it was impossible for Eric to reveal his intentions.


    Ultimately, in his eyes, I was his enemy.


    At the same time, a rival he must eliminate.


    As long as he can defeat me, he will be able to continue to be on the protagonist''s side.


    "Heh... Fine, you forced me. Don''t blame me if you die, I won''t be responsible." suddenly, I, instinctively started throwing my wooden sword right at Eric.


    Luckily, Eric, he managed to avoid the wooden sword.


    Otherwise, he would probably be lying on the ground.


    But yeah, when his gaze turned back to me again.


    I immediately hit his chin, without letting him react.


    "W-What happened?" Eric asked, trying to figure out what was going on.


    From his perspective, what I did didn''t make sense.


    Even, he alone wouldn''t be able to do something like that.


    Still, he didn''t know one thing.


    Namely, I, have taken back my wooden sword.


    Finally, I, without a shred of mercy.


    Started beating him, using the wooden sword that was in my hand.


    Seen, Eric, he involuntarily shows his pained groan.


    Even so, he did not show the slightest intention of backing down.


    In fact, he increasingly showed his determination.


    For some reason, this just made me want to beat him up even more.


    It felt, like he was treating me like a pest.


    ''This gaze... Just like the one shown by that man...!'' I thought to myself, remembering my meeting with the messenger.


    The gaze he showed, looked exactly like the one I saw last time.


    *Thump!-* *Thump!-* *Thump!-*


    I continued to beat Eric, who knows how long.


    To be sure, I have spent more than a minute.


    Until, a scream was heard from a distance.


    "Noah! Stop it! He''s almost dead!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ash? Why is he here?'' I asked myself, not understanding what was happening.


    Supposedly, this guy, he was training with his father.


    But why, why is he in my yard?


    ''Could it be...!'' as if realizing what was happening, I, finally understood one thing.


    Namely, this man, he had planned all of this.


    From the start, he had absolutely no intention of beating me.


    Instead, he used himself to drive me away from my friends.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 32: Broken relationship 2

    Chapter 32: Broken relationship 2Happy Reading~


    ===========


    ''This guy... He''s crazy!'' I cursed in my heart, unable to contain my shock.


    In my entire life, this was the first time I had seen someone so willing to be beaten.


    Still, I was a little shocked at the fact that this man intended to distance me from my friends.


    But yeah, I don''t care at all.


    Since Ash is already here, I can no longer act as I please.


    However, there were already eyewitnesses who saw my actions.


    For sure, I will be punished by my father.


    Whatever it is, I can''t keep beating this guy.


    Otherwise, perhaps his life would not have been saved.


    Finally, I, like it or not, had to let this man go.


    Unfortunately, before I could let go of this guy.


    He said something, which triggered my emotions again.


    "Bastard...! Don''t think you are a god! You said my brother had abandoned us? Impossible!" I shouted angrily, preparing to brandish my wooden sword again.


    Luckily, Ash, he showed up just in time.


    Otherwise, this man, he would have collapsed helplessly.


    *Thumb!-*


    Instantly, there was the sound of clashing between wooden swords around us.


    Also, visible, Ash, he is currently using his wooden sword to block my sword.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop?" he said quietly, showing a slightly serious look.


    The other side of him, he felt a little disappointed in me.


    At first, he thought I was a good person.


    But apparently, what he thought was wrong.


    After witnessing my actions of wanting to kill this man, he realized one thing.


    Namely, I, am a cold-blooded man.


    "Get out of my way." still, I had no intention of listening to what he said.


    For me, this is none of his business.


    In the end, this man, he had dared to insult my brother.


    Therefore, I will not just let him go.


    No matter what happens, I have to make him regret what he said.


    "No. I won''t let you go any further."


    "Oh... Then, what are you going to do?"


    "Especially? I will stop you."


    Finally, we, once again had to clash our swords.


    Judging from the way we move, it could be said to be quite agile.


    In fact, Eric, he didn''t even understand what was happening.


    *Plak!-* *Plak!-* *Plak!-*


    In the distance, the place where Ash previously appeared.


    There were two girls, those girls, they were none other than Alicia and Eris.


    Initially, they intended to interfere.


    But Ash, he even told them not to go.


    Ultimately, like it or not, they had to accept what he ordered. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''You idiot... Didn''t I tell you never to show that arrogant side of yours.'' thought Eris, endlessly looking at my current figure.


    She knows, knows that nothing can stop me.


    For a moment, her gaze, it slightly shifted back.


    For some reason, a slight feeling of annoyance suddenly struck her heart.


    ''I knew it...'' indeed, from the start, she had expected this.


    Supposedly, it would be impossible for me to act like that.


    ''This guy... He really dares to play with us.''


    If asked why they were here, it was because of Eric''s friends.


    They were told that Noah had gone crazy, trying to beat their leader.


    Of course, at first they didn''t believe what he said.


    But yeah, because Eric''s friend kept begging.


    They couldn''t help but go, see what was happening.


    Until, they were finally in this place.


    Whatever it is, it cannot be denied that I have beaten their leader.


    Therefore, what Eric''s friend said was true.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 33: Broken relationship 3

    Chapter 33: Broken relationship 3Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Did you know? I''ve always disliked you. In fact, I once intended to kill you. But still, I knew that I couldn''t possibly do that. In the end, you are the main character yourself." I said, expressing what was in my heart.


    In fact, these were all my intentions in the past.


    After I found out that Ash was the main character, I had developed the intention to kill him.


    But yeah, I also know that what I hope for probably won''t happen.


    Just look, the other side of me, I feel a little doubtful.


    It cannot be denied, that, Ash, he is my first friend.


    Therefore, I would feel very sad if he was killed.


    In the end, I am still human.


    At the same time, a good man, who had been reincarnated into this world.


    If it weren''t for my past, I would probably open my heart to anyone.


    I still feel afraid, afraid of the things around me.


    I''m afraid the past will repeat itself, don''t want to feel betrayed.


    A trauma, which will never disappear in my life.


    No matter how much time passes, I will always remember it.


    Rather than having to feel betrayed again, it would be better for me to be alone.


    That way, I won''t have to suffer a second time.


    "You mean...? So, you really hated me all this time?" Ash asked, showing a slight expression of disbelief.


    From his perspective, what I said made no sense.


    If I really hated him, why didn''t I say so from the start?


    That''s what he thought, he was confused.


    Whatever it was, he couldn''t let his guard down now.


    Otherwise, my attack would directly hit him.


    Without delay, Ash, he started to make a move.


    This movement, could be said to be a reverse movement.


    In essence, he intended to jump in order to deceive my vision.


    Still, I had expected this.


    Therefore, without further ado, I immediately ran towards Eric. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, I didn''t intend to fight Ash in the first place.


    For me, what I did was just a waste of time.


    "I won''t let it!" as if realizing what was happening, Ash, he once again had to chase after me.


    If he hadn''t stopped me, Eric''s life would have been in danger.


    ''I need more strength, I have to stop this guy! I can''t let him die!'' Ash screamed inwardly, relentlessly forcing his body to move further.


    Unfortunately, he was completely unable to keep up with my speed.


    Just look, the speed I have, it''s much better.


    The reason is clear, it''s because I exercise often.


    Meanwhile, Ash, he always lazes around every day.


    Although, it cannot be denied that he is very talented.


    With the swordsmanship he has, it is enough for him to fight me.


    But well, in the end, I was still able to brush off the moves he made.


    What is needed in life is not skill, but experience.


    Because of that experience, I was able to beat kids my age.


    What Ash achieved, he never once achieved.


    Of course, he was still a child.


    In the end, he and I are very different.


    I am a reincarnator, while Ash, he is just a child.


    So, it''s not surprising that our experiences would be very different.


    In terms of thinking, I am far from what can be imagined.


    "No! Noah! You can''t beat him anymore!"


    No matter what happens, I, don''t care what Ash screams at all.


    For me, the only thing I want is to beat this guy up.


    Even, if I have to sacrifice myself.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 34: Disappointment

    Chapter 34: DisappointmentHappy Reading~


    ===========


    In Ash''s point of view, he didn''t know what he should do.


    If he had more power, he would definitely be able to stop me.


    Still, he had failed as a friend.


    If he had known this earlier, he would have preferred to let me be in my place.


    But well, what he expected probably wouldn''t happen.


    Just look, I have completely succeeded in beating up Eric.


    In fact, he until became unconscious.


    Luckily, I didn''t have the slightest intention of killing him.


    Otherwise, I would have stuck my sword right between his necks.


    Although, the sword I use is a wooden sword.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that the wooden sword couldn''t kill anyone.


    In fact, the sharpness of a wooden sword could be said to be quite sharp.


    Until, it is able to scratch the body of a human.


    "Are you serious... You have done something wrong... This is a mistake! Noah! You are a devil!"


    I, really can''t say anything.


    Just look, expressions of Alicia and Eris, they show their fear.


    In their minds, they thought that I was a heinous criminal.


    Until, willing to paralyze children my age.


    Whatever it was, I also knew what I had done.


    Still, I don''t regret my actions at all.


    In the end, what I did was for my family.


    ''Paralysed? What do you think I am, there''s no way he''ll get paralyzed.'' I thought to myself, endlessly trying to convince myself.


    Even though I hurt this person, that doesn''t mean I don''t feel guilty.


    It''s just that, I know that after this incident I will definitely be hated by one of the villagers.


    A son of the village head, has paralyzed children his age.


    Seriously, this will soon be big news.


    Plus, my father''s reputation, it will definitely decline drastically.


    "He''s crazy..." Eris commented quietly, unable to see any further.


    If she continues to see my actions, she will feel disgusted.


    "Let''s go..." finally, Eris, she couldn''t help but be forced to leave this place.


    Simultaneously, she told her friend, Alicia, to come with her.


    Of course, at first Alicia refuses.


    The reason is clear, it''s because of Ash.


    She didn''t want to leave him, but she kept being forced. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Wait, but Ash. He..."


    "Him? Don''t bother Ash, he''s in a bad mood right now. If you leave now, it would be the same as making things worse."


    Indeed, Eris, she already knew about Ash''s condition from the start.


    If they left now, they would only worsen Ash''s anger.


    And worst of all, it can break long-standing bonds.


    Just like me, I have cut all our ties.


    Whatever happens, after this incident, he and I will be strangers again.


    We would never interact again, no matter where we were.


    Deep inside my heart, I felt reluctant.


    In fact, this has been my desire from the start.


    Still, I don''t understand what this feeling is at all.


    Something like loss? Who knows.


    I had long forgotten about it, something I took for granted.


    Should, i have been wiser in controlling my emotions.


    That way, incidents like this no longer need to happen again.


    But yeah, time can''t be changed anymore.


    In the end, I had beaten this guy to the punch.


    Therefore, there is nothing I can do.


    "I misjudged you, I promise I will never approach you again." finally, Ash, he chose to leave this place.


    Simultaneously, he also did not forget to bring Eric with him.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 35: Trash man

    Chapter 35: Trash manHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "..." I, don''t understand at all why the situation became like this.


    Should, i have stopped my actions from the start.


    After all, all of this had been planned by that man.


    But yeah, I was provoked by my anger instead.


    Finally, I had no choice but to incapacitate Eric.


    Just look, one of my hands, it shaking with fear. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, this is my first time paralyzing someone.


    In my entire life, I have never once been rude to anyone.


    At most, I was just being rude in front of my parents.


    I mean, both of my parents are on earth.


    There was no way I would be angry with my father and mother, who were in this life.


    In the end, this world and earth are something different.


    If they wanted, they could have killed me at any time.


    Luckily, I was born with both good parents.


    Otherwise, I might become a trash man.


    A man, who was forced to become a criminal.


    Born as a nobleman, just like in fiction films in general.


    Just thinking about it, is enough to make me feel disgusted.


    Whatever it is, I can only hope that this problem will be resolved as soon as possible.


    I wanted to escape from reality, feeling useless.


    I want to reflect on myself, think what I did was right.


    I want to force myself to believe that I am a good person.


    That''s how it should be, right?


    But now, I even doubt that.


    I feel like there''s a part of me missing, but I don''t know what it is.


    What is certain, is that what was lost was not something small.


    Possible, it''s something I''ve long forgotten.


    My gaze, it was relentlessly focused forward.


    That direction, it could say was the place where Ash went.


    If asked what face I''m showing right now, the answer is none.


    What emerged from within me, was gratitude.


    Remembering that man''s humiliation, was enough to relieve my guilt.


    I don''t want this to happen again, I have to show them.


    I will show, that I am not someone who can be bullied that easily.


    For my brother''s sake, I must not let them insult him again.


    Im sure, after this incident no one will approach me again.


    ...


    "This... Impossible, did my son do this?" my mother muttered under her breath, not believing what she was seeing.


    Currently, in front of her, there was the body of a small child.


    That little boy, he was none other than Eric.


    Seeing his current condition, it was enough to make her feel disbelief.


    In her mind, she thought that it was impossible for me to do all this.


    But well, if she knew that I wasn''t a child, she would definitely be very surprised.


    Whatever it was, it was impossible for my mother to know my secret.


    A secret, which I will never tell anyone.


    Even, if this world is destroyed.


    I have to protect my secret, all this is for me.


    I know, realize that the world I live in is not an ordinary world.


    The slightest mistake, is enough to threaten my life.


    "Auntie, I beg you to heal this man. This is all my fault, if I knew this earlier... He wouldn''t have to..."


    "Don''t worry, auntie will cure it." without further ado, my mother, she decided to take care of Eric.


    Behind my mother, there was a small child.


    That little boy, he was none other than Ash.


    From the start, he knew that my mother was the only one who could cure Eric.


    Therefore, he preferred to come to see my mother.


    In the end, my mother was the only doctor in this place.


    Not just any doctor, but a doctor who specializes in magic.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 36: A mother’s sacrifice

    Chapter 36: A mother''s sacrificeHappy Reading~


    ===========


    ''Wounds like this are impossible for me to heal, but I still have to try...''


    ''It''s just... I don''t know whether I can cure it or not. But well, I still have one way to heal this child''s wounds. That is, I had to sacrifice a quarter of my life.''


    From the beginning, my mother, she knew that she couldn''t cure Eric.


    Still, that didn''t mean she didn''t have a single solution.


    However, the solution she has can be said to be very dangerous.


    All she has to do is, she has to sacrifice a quarter of her life.


    After all, an expert above the Innate stage had a lifespan of over 150 years.


    Therefore, losing a quarter of its lifespan would not be too bad.


    Although, my mother, she will die younger.


    Away from my father, showing the differences between them.


    A Mage and Warrior stage expert, they were of the same age.


    Each of them has a similar level, what is different is only the name.


    So, nothing has changed.


    At most, the power they had would be different from what they had.


    For example, my father, he could spread his killing intent for more than a few meters.


    As for my mother, she has senses that can feel everyone''s presence.


    Maybe, that''s what differentiates between a Mage and a Warrior.


    Whatever it is, each stage has its own use.


    What my father and mother achieved, was the beginning of this world.


    In the outside world, their level was normal.


    In their minds, the Mage and Warrior stages were the first step towards the pinnacle of this world.


    "Cough-" without realizing, my mother, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    For whatever reason, what is certain is that she has made a decision.


    She knows, knows that all of this is my fault.


    As a mother, she must be responsible for her son''s mistakes.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that I would be hated by the whole village.


    Because of that, my mother, she didn''t want that to happen.


    She loves her children, more than anything. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Last time, when the messenger showed me his intentions.


    My mother, she immediately became very angry.


    Different from my father, he could only stay where he was.


    As if, he was completely helpless before the messenger.


    Fortunately, my mother, she is not that kind of person.


    She is willing to do anything, so that her children can live happily.


    "A-Aunt, what happened?!" Ash asked, seeing what was happening in front of him.


    Right now, his heart, it was filled with fear.


    In his mind, he thought my mother was hurt because of him.


    After all, he was the one who brought Eric to this place.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have needed to feel something like this.


    Still, my mother, she didn''t say anything.


    Besides, she constantly shows her smile.


    "Ugh..." it was true, what my mother did really paid off.


    Just look, Eric''s body, it suddenly regained consciousness.


    Previously, he had been completely unable to move.


    But at this time, he was finally able to wake up from his sleep.


    Unfortunately, my mother, she had to endure this pain.


    If she didn''t cure Eric, she wouldn''t have to waste a quarter of her lifespan.


    But well, this was something she had to do.


    ''This really hurts. It felt as if my blood vessels could burst at any time.'' thought my mother, endlessly feeling the pain in her head.


    This pain, more towards, her brain, as if it would explode at any moment.


    It''s natural, after all, my mother, she has used a quarter of her life.


    Plus, the spell she used was not an ordinary spell.


    Plus, she wasn''t supposed to cast this spell.


    This spell, could be said to be a high class technique.


    In essence, only those above the initial stage of Mage can achieve it.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 37: The beginning of everything

    Chapter 37: The beginning of everythingHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "W-What happened?" Eric asked, confused as to what was happening.


    Right now, his memory, it felt a little hazy.


    He remembered, but he couldn''t explain it in words.


    All he knew was, when he was beaten cruelly.


    Somehow, this actually made his body tremble with fear again.


    Though, the last time was when he fought against me.


    He didn''t show the slightest fear, but this time...


    Really, he really is a cunning man.


    Just look, even when death almost overtook him.


    He still dared to act, as if he was the victim.


    "N-No...! He''s crazy! He really intends to kill me!"


    My mother, she was speechless.


    Seeing Eric''s condition, was enough to make her feel even more guilty.


    As a mother, she couldn''t believe that her son would be so brave as to kill a child his age.


    Mainly, the person he wanted to kill was a child.


    Whatever it was, my mother, she couldn''t help but help Eric.


    This was done, so that my name would not be tarnished by the villagers.


    Just imagine, what would happen if rumors about me intending to kill Eric spread.


    Of course, that would be big news.


    And again, there will be many people who will stay away from me.


    And worst of all, I would be insulted by kids my age.


    In my mother''s mind, she thought I was still a child.


    Because of this, she was afraid that I would regard the villagers as criminals. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If that happens, then my future in this village will no longer exist.


    "Eric, I''m sorry for how my son treated you. I hope you don''t tell anyone about this." my mother said, trying to reassure the little boy.


    As long as Eric accepted her request, she would have no problem with it.


    "..." still, Eric, he was momentarily silent for a few moments.


    From the start, he had hoped that he would be taken care of by my mother.


    However, my mother is the only doctor who specializes in magic in this place.


    If it had been anyone else, there was no way they would have been able to save his life.


    But yeah, because the acting was completely successful.


    Supposedly, he no longer had to show his evil side.


    Therefore, he would accept my mother''s request.


    Also, he didn''t forget to commemorate my mother.


    "I understand... Since auntie has saved me, I will keep my mouth shut. But remember this, Auntie, your son, he is not a good person." In the end, Eric, he was still a cunning man.


    In the future, he will be a double-edged sword for my family.


    Just look, my mother, she can only say yes to what he said.


    In her mind, she thought that she had taught her child wrong.


    If she had known this from the start, she wouldn''t have let me leave my room.


    ''Uh... I have to go now, my body feels weak.'' whatever it is, my mother''s current condition can be said to be not good.


    Instead, his body, it was getting weaker as time went by.


    For now, she needed to go home so she could rest her body.


    If not, she was afraid that the side effects of the spell she used would get worse.


    "Thank you... Then, uh... Auntie excuse me." without lingering, my mother, she immediately left the place.


    Even though Ash initially intended to help, he held back.


    The reason was clear, it was because he knew that Eric''s condition was far more important than anything else.


    In the end, this woman, she is my mother.


    Maybe because of that, he felt reluctant to take my mother home to me.


    Anyway, he and I have ended our relationship.


    Therefore, there is nothing strange if we would hate each other.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 38: Role change

    Chapter 38: Role changeHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Uh... I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me you wouldn''t have to be like this." Ash, he immediately apologized to Eric.


    In his perspective, he thought that all of this was his fault.


    If it weren''t for him, there would be no need for Eric to suffer.


    And again, the suffering he experienced was not something small.


    Rather, something like fear.


    Ash was afraid, afraid that Eric would experience trauma.


    After all, this was his first time doing something like this.


    Throughout his life, he always thought that it was impossible for humans to kill each other.


    But, what he hoped for might not happen.


    After he witnessed my actions, Ash, he finally came to his senses.


    Realizing, that this world is not what he thought.


    This world, on the other hand, was far from what he could imagine.


    Murder can happen anywhere, anytime, that''s why.


    People like my father exist, they are good people.


    In this village, my father, he is considered a hero. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason was clear, it was because he had fought against powerful monsters.


    Before my father settled in this village, many residents had suffered.


    They were always the targets of groups of monsters, no matter where they were.


    Fortunately, after my father chose to settle in this village.


    Everything has returned, as if nothing happened.


    Whatever it is, this calm won''t last long.


    Just look, what happened today cannot be changed anymore.


    My mother, she has sacrificed a quarter of her life.


    Of course, this will have a bad impact on her health.


    ''Successful... I don''t believe that I will succeed in getting Ash''s sincerity.''Eric thought, unable to contain his excitement.


    Even so, he also did not forget to maintain his fear.


    This was done so that Ash would be sure, believe that he had a feeling of trauma.


    If he knew that he had trauma, it would be impossible for Ash to leave him.


    Whatever it was, Eric, he had risked it all for his life.


    If he failed, then he would suffer for the rest of his life.


    Luckily, all his plans went according to his wishes.


    Starting from him ganging up on me, to being beaten by me.


    He had thought about all this, even though what he expected was different from his initial wishes.


    As in, he was almost killed by me.


    If it weren''t for my mother, it would be impossible for Eric to be saved.


    Still, that didn''t mean he didn''t feel nervous at all.


    When he was almost killed, he felt afraid.


    It felt as if death could come at any time.


    Initially, he intended to apologize.


    But yeah, he changed his mind.


    After seeing the expression I showed, he felt doubtful.


    At that moment, I had completely lost my cool.


    Plus, the expression I showed, could be said to be very cold.


    Even, when I beat Eric.


    I didn''t show the slightest emotion, other than anger.


    With that alone, Eric knew that it was impossible for him to stop me.


    But well, because of this too, Eric, he managed to get Ash''s sincerity.


    Now, what he wanted has been completely realized.


    What he has to do now is, he has to carry out his role.


    The role of a friend, like I did before.


    "Eric? What''s wrong with you? Are you still not feeling well?" Ash asked, noticing Eric''s strangeness.


    He was confused, wondering why this man didn''t answer his question.


    He was afraid, afraid that Eric couldn''t speak.


    Fortunately, what he thought did not completely happen.


    "I''m fine... I just need to rest for a while. You go first." Eric replied, trying to get Ash to leave this place.


    For now, he just wanted to be alone.


    In fact, what he wanted was to celebrate his victory.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 39: Evan Asford

    Chapter 39: Evan AsfordHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Then, I''ll excuse myself." finally, Ash, he couldn''t help but get out of this place.


    Actually, this place is where my mother usually takes care of other people.


    In essence, this is a place reserved for sick people.


    Maybe it''s true, there are still other people in this village who can heal the villagers.


    But well, that doesn''t mean no one came looking for my mother.


    Normally, most doctors in this place couldn''t cure any disease.


    Apart, from other trivial things.


    For example, fever, flu, cold, or stomach ache.


    Incidents such as broken bones, has happened often in this village.


    Therefore, almost every day people came to look for my mother.


    They are afraid, afraid of punishment from the masseuses.


    Things like massages, are traumatic for them.


    ...


    My father, Evan Asford, he was currently somehow wearing a worried expression.


    Didn''t know why, he just felt worried.


    It felt, as if something had happened to his family.


    However, he didn''t know what this feeling was.


    Whatever it is, my father, he currently still has to continue his hunt.


    Just look, in front of him, there is a wild animal.


    That animal, he could be said to be a beetle.


    Not just any beetle, but something like a giant beetle.


    Actually, that giant beetle, it is no different from ordinary beetles in general.


    The only difference is, the size of his body.


    The size of this beetle, almost exceeds 250cm.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove that this beetle was very strong.


    But well, to my father, this beetle, he was nothing.


    He could have killed this beetle, but he didn''t want to.


    The reason, was because he was worried.


    He wanted to go home, but he restrained himself.


    Without realizing it, the beetle, he suddenly attacked my father.


    Luckily, my father, he already knew about this.


    Without further ado, my father, he immediately slashed the body of the beetle.


    Visible, the beetle''s body, it was suddenly split into two.


    *Sprut-*


    Simultaneously, green blood spurts will flow from below.


    "Disgusting..." my father muttered, not wanting to stay near the corpse of this beetle.


    The smell of blood from a beetle, felt very disgusting.


    As if, he was standing near dozens of wild animal carcasses.


    If it was anyone else, they would probably vomit.


    Luckily, my father, he is a powerful expert.


    He felt nothing, other than discomfort.


    Unfortunately, before my father could leave this place.


    He heard a scream, that scream, coming from right behind him.


    "Village chief! This is serious! Your wife, she was found unconscious on the way home."


    "What?! How could it be!?" It''s true, my father, he even showed a surprised expression.


    In his point of view, he thought that it was impossible for his wife to faint.


    After all, any Mage stage expert wouldn''t be able to faint that easily.


    Unless, they encountered a terrifying wild beast.


    "He... He looks weak."


    "Weakened? Tell me what happened." because had no other choice, finally, my father, he asked for an explanation from this man.


    He was curious, wanting to know whether his wife''s characteristics were as he thought or not.


    If so, then this would be a bad situation. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know the details, but I will explain what I know..."


    "..."


    After this man''s long explanation, my father''s expression, it suddenly turned dark.


    Right now, in his heart, it felt extremely scary.


    Without further ado, my father, he finally chose to leave this place.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to tell this man to clean the body of the beetles.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 40: Whose fault?

    Chapter 40: Whose fault?Happy Reading~


    =========== Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll go first, don''t forget to clean the carcasses of the beetles."


    After my father left, that man, he could only continue to stay where he was.


    Didn''t know why, he just felt that the current situation was unreasonable.


    Plus, this was the first time he was asked to clean the carcass of a wild beast.


    Usually, he was only asked to do light work.


    "Huek..!" without realizing it, the man, he suddenly let out a mouthful of food from his mouth.


    Finally, the man, he realized that this animal corpse was indeed what he thought.


    ''It smells so bad...!''


    ...


    Several hours have passed, I, don''t know what to do.


    And again, I just got news that my mother is currently sick.


    Like it or not, I, was forced to go to see my mother''s condition.


    It was said, that my mother, she had been taken into one of the villagers'' houses.


    But yeah, I feel like I''ve seen this house before.


    It''s just, I haven''t visited this place for a long time.


    Suddenly, I heard a girl''s voice right behind me.


    It''s true, that girl, she is none other than Eris.


    "Noah? Why don''t you come in?" Eris asked, confused about my current condition.


    Even so, she also didn''t forget to keep her distance from me.


    After all, I just beat up a kid my age.


    Of course, she still feels traumatized by my cruelty.


    "As I thought... this is your house." I said slowly, not intending to make small talk.


    Without delay, I, immediately entered Eris'' house.


    At first, Eris, she was annoyed by my attitude.


    Still, she also knew that she shouldn''t disturb me at this time.


    After all, this matter has something to do with me.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After I entered Eris'' house, I saw that there were lots of people inside.


    Those people, they were none other than the villagers.


    Also, my mother''s friends.


    "Mother!" I shouted, intending to check my mother''s current condition.


    "Move! I want to see my mother!"


    Not long after, the villagers, they finally decided to give me space.


    After all, I am this woman''s child.


    Therefore, it is not strange that they would be polite towards me.


    Plus, I''m the one who gives them ideas when it comes to cooking.


    Still, I don''t care what they think at all.


    For me, my mother, she is more important than anything else.


    I was afraid, afraid that my mother would leave me.


    If that happens, I don''t know what to do.


    "Impossible... Why is my mother''s condition this weak?" I asked, trying to figure out what was going on.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t find any answers other than silence.


    When my gaze turned towards the villagers, they could only shake their heads.


    They were just like me, they didn''t know what was happening.


    At first, they were equally shocked when they heard their savior had fainted.


    As good people, they couldn''t possibly just let this matter go.


    If they knew who the perpetrator was, they would definitely beat that person up.


    No matter where he is, they will continue to look for him.


    Whatever it was, it was absolutely impossible for them to find out who did it.


    After all, that person, he was none other than a 4 year old child.


    In fact, even if they knew about it, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    In their minds, it was impossible for a 4 year old child to harm an adult.


    Moreover, that adult, she was none other than my mother.


    Supposedly, my mother, she could easily protect herself.


    If this were known to others, they would definitely laugh out loud.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 41: Why is all this happening to me?

    Chapter 41: Why is all this happening to me?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Mother... Why are you like this..." I asked, not understanding what was happening.


    In fact, when I tried to call my mother''s name.


    She didn''t answer, as if something was up.


    Just look, when my hand touches my mother''s hand.


    I felt something, something like heat.


    At first, I thought my mother had a high fever.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    It''s not just hot temperatures, but there are also cold temperatures.


    Still, this is the first time I have seen a phenomenon like this.


    In my entire life, I never once thought that there would be a human being who could feel hot and cold at the same time.


    If so, can they still be considered humans?


    Of course not! They are monsters!


    Like my mother, she was not an ordinary person.


    She was an expert, different from the average human being.


    I was afraid, afraid that my mother could not be cured.


    Suddenly, I heard a man''s voice right behind me.


    "Ellen!"


    That man, he was none other than my father.


    Ellen, is my mother''s real name.


    Normally, it was very rare for others to call my mother by name.


    At most, they would call my mother Madam.


    The reason is clear, it is because my mother is the wife of the village head.


    In this village, everyone values ??honor highly.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to disrespect my mother.


    To them, my mother, she was no different from my father.


    Their status is the same, what differentiates them is only their gender.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that there are so many people who get along well with my mother. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They could be people my mother saved.


    Whatever it was, they also knew that they couldn''t go any further.


    If not, my father, he will come to beat them all up.


    In the end, my father, he is still a husband.


    Therefore, it wasn''t strange that he would feel jealous.


    "Village chief! You''ve finally come! Please take a look at your wife''s current condition!"


    Without delay, my father, he immediately walked closer to his wife.


    At the same time, he also didn''t forget to look at me.


    When his gaze fell on me, he didn''t say anything.


    Apart from a small nod, indicating that he was telling me to calm down.


    Maybe, my father, he already knows about my mother''s current condition.


    Only, he didn''t want to say it.


    "This..." indeed, my father, he could only put on a gloomy expression.


    When he put one of his hands right between my mother''s heads, he finally realized something.


    ''Why are you doing this... Who made you have to sacrifice a quarter of your life. If it continues like this, I''m afraid you will die young.'' thought my father, wondering who this could be.


    Actually, he could already guess the scenario that would occur.


    If it were someone else, it would be impossible for my mother to sacrifice a quarter of her life.


    For a moment, my father''s gaze, it returned to me.


    Finally, he decided to speak up.


    "Don''t worry, my wife is currently only in a weakened condition. This was all because she used magic too often. She''ll wake up in a few hours."


    Without further ado, my father, he decided to take my mother away from this place.


    "Everyone, I''m leaving now. Don''t ever discuss this again. Let''s go, Noah."


    "Ah... okay." at first, I was confused about what my father meant.


    Even so, I didn''t intend to ask further.


    I know, know that this topic is not good to talk about outside the house.


    Otherwise, the entire village will feel suspicious.


    Still, that''s not what I''m worried about.


    I was worried, worried that my father would be furious.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 42: Regret

    Chapter 42: RegretHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Before I was about to leave Eris'' house, I heard something.


    That something, felt like someone was calling my name.


    Only, I don''t know whose voice it is.


    This voice, felt like a girl''s voice.


    "Noah... Sorry, I can''t say that all of this is Ash''s fault. Apart from that, I also can''t give the message that, Ash, he hopes that your mother can recover quickly."


    That girl, she was none other than Alicia.


    Somehow, she was currently standing right next to Eris.


    Of course, Eris, she also knows this.


    As Ash''s friend, it was impossible for her not to know that Ash asked them to apologize to me.


    It''s just that, they don''t want to give that apology.


    In their minds, they knew that this message should not have been given to me.


    They were afraid, afraid that I would be angry.


    If that happens, I will definitely hurt one of them.


    The risk of making me angry, is losing their lives.


    My reputation in the eyes of my former old friends, had completely changed.


    They no longer thought of me as a child, but rather something like a criminal.


    After seeing my cruel actions, they finally came to their senses.


    Realizing, that they shouldn''t bother me.


    Otherwise, I would definitely harbor hatred towards them.


    ...


    Finally, after walking for quite a long time.


    Me and my father, we are already in our house.


    Seen, in front of us, was my mother''s body.


    Currently, my mother, she is resting right in her room.


    My father said, mother, she will be fine.


    It''s just that, when she wakes up, her body will be weak.


    When I heard the explanation from my father, I was speechless.


    Suddenly, my father, he asked something.


    Which, I should not have heard.


    "By the way, did you experience anything today? It seems like, your other friends didn''t come to visit you."


    "Uh..." for a moment, a trace of fear began to rise in my heart.


    For some reason, I felt that this situation was very strange.


    It felt like, I was suspected of having committed a crime.


    It''s true, today, I have crippled a child my age.


    Still, it was all Eric''s fault.


    If he didn''t start first, it would be impossible for me to injure him.


    Whatever it is, what happened cannot be changed anymore.


    "Actually... I hurt Eric, and my other friends saw it. But, the reason why I hurt him was because... He dared to insult big brother."


    "..." my father, he was silent for a moment where he was.


    In his mind, he already suspected that all of this was my fault. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knows, knows that my character is not like other children in general.


    Since I was born, he has been watching over me.


    Until, he concluded that I was not an ordinary child.


    From that day on, he believed that I would become a great person.


    However, he also knew that this trait of mine would be a double-edged sword for me in the future.


    And now, what he feared had actually happened.


    "Wait... If mother is injured like this, doesn''t that mean..." as if realizing what was happening, I, finally put on a scared expression.


    At this point, I suspect that all of this has something to do with Eric.


    ''Ash...'' I muttered to myself, realizing that all of this was Ash''s fault.


    I''m sure, Ash, he told my mom to heal Eric.


    If not, what else?


    "Right... Now do you understand? All this is your fault, you can''t control yourself. And look, your mother, she has to bear your mistakes." my father said, saying what I had done.


    He was angry, but he restrained himself.


    The reason was clear, it was because he knew that his wife sacrificing herself was because of me.


    From the start, he realized that his wife really loved her children.


    Therefore, it is not strange that she is willing to sacrifice a quarter of her life just for me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 43: What i done?

    Chapter 43: What i done?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Hah, ha..." without realizing it, I, suddenly felt a tightness right in my chest.


    For some reason, I feel that all of this is unfair.


    ''What have I done? Why must mother sacrifice herself for me?''


    ''Why is this world so unfair... I clearly didn''t do anything wrong.''


    I, endlessly asking myself, wanted to know where my mistake was.


    In fact, I''m clearly doing all this for my family.


    What did I do wrong?


    I''m angry, but I don''t intend to take revenge.


    I know, know that revenge will only bring karma.


    Even so, I still couldn''t believe that my mother would be willing to sacrifice a quarter of her life just for a small child.


    Plus, that little fellow, he was none other than the one who had insulted my older brother.


    "Ahhhh!!!" suddenly, I, subconsciously screamed as loud as possible.


    I''m really frustrated, but I don''t know anymore.


    Should I take revenge? Of course, I don''t want to do that anymore.


    I realized, that revenge would only bring more suffering.


    If I kill Eric, can I restore my mother''s lifespan?


    Of course not!


    Therefore, I had to change my attitude.


    "I''m sorry, mother... If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have to sacrifice your life..." I said, not forgetting to bow.


    I felt guilty, more than I had ever felt.


    In fact, in my previous life, I never once felt this feeling.


    My father, he could only continue to stay where he was.


    Just look, his gaze, it continues to be focused on his wife.


    He had been completely lost in thought, thinking what he should do.


    For a moment, a memory of where he first met his wife came back to his mind.


    At that time, my mother, she lived in a kingdom.


    In essence, she was not a noblegirl or a descendant of the ruler.


    Instead, she was a commoner. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was born into a simple family, living barely.


    The first time my father and mother met, was when my mother was still working in a bar.


    It could say, it was a place where commoners usually gathered.


    Every day my father comes to that place, just to calm down.


    Don''t know why, who knows.


    As time goes by, they end up liking each other.


    Sadly...


    Never mind, this matter should not be discussed.


    In fact, my father, he doesn''t have the slightest intention of remembering his past.


    In his perspective, this matter was long forgotten by him.


    Even if my father remembered, there was nothing he could change.


    In the end, my father, he was not a king.


    He was a commoner, without any right to rule.


    ...


    The next day, I suddenly woke up from my sleep.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw something.


    That something, like I saw the figure of my mother.


    Without delay, my eyes, they became teary again.


    "Mother!" I shouted, realizing that this wasn''t a dream.


    "Mother...?" unfortunately, I saw some of my mother''s hair turning white.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I asked, confused about what was happening.


    When my mother heard my question, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "Are you worried? This is a side effect of me using my abilities. Don''t be afraid, mother will recover in a few days." my mother answered, telling me to stay calm.


    That''s right, right now, my mother''s body, it feels very weak


    But well, that doesn''t mean she can''t wake up from her sleep.


    As long as she doesn''t cross the line, then there''s no problem.


    "Mother... I''m sorry, I didn''t expect you to endure this pain. If I had known this earlier, I would never have acted that arrogantly again." I said, endlessly expressing my regret.


    "I promise, I will never act like that again. I''m sorry."


    As a good child, I also don''t forget to apologize.


    However, I know that all of this is my fault.


    Suddenly, my mother, she subconsciously hugged me.


    At first, I was surprised by my mother''s attitude.


    I thought, my mother, she was going to slap me.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    "It''s okay, I know you will realize your mistake. This is all over, you can go back to doing what you want. I hope you never do this again."


    "I understand..."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 44: Hero?

    Chapter 44: Hero?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Several months later, finally, the day arrived when the determination between the talents was announced.


    And again, today is also the day I will reach my fifth year of age.


    Currently, I am in a small church. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, beside me, there were children my age.


    Then, followed by Ash, Eris, Alicia, and Eric.


    They were all here for their talents, curious about what they would get.


    "Ash Oarth, now it''s your turn."


    When Ash''s name was called, he immediately walked towards the front.


    In front of him, there was an old man.


    That old man, he was none other than people from the Holy Church.


    It could say, he is the archbishop of this place.


    He was assigned by the empire, to be able to see the talent of a 5 year old child.


    Originally, this was all done so that they could get some superior seeds.


    On every continent, it is normal for every ruler to look for talents from foreigners.


    Within their domain, it was very rare for commoners to give birth to high-level talents.


    Even if there were, their talents would only be below the green color.


    Above the green, there is black flair.


    After black, then yellow.


    A level, which can only be possessed by every descendant of the ruler.


    If ask why my brother can have yellow level talent, it is because he was born as a special person.


    Just look, my father''s talent, he is only at orange level.


    With that alone, it is enough to prove the difference between the two.


    "Place your hand directly between this crystal ball, then close your eyes. I''m sure you''ll be able to hear the voice of the goddess."


    Without further ado, Ash, he began to follow the archbishop''s instructions.


    He was sure, believed that what this old man said was true.


    As he covered his eyes, he saw something.


    That something, like he saw a light.


    However, the light looked quite dim.


    "Quite tough... Different from kids your age, you already realize what it means to be human. Well, you''re worthy to be a hero."


    ''What sound is that?'' Ash thought, wondering what sound he heard.


    It felt, as if, that voice, was endlessly echoing right inside his head.


    For a moment, a mysterious light began to appear between the crystal balls.


    "This... According to legend, there is only one person on each continent who has purple-level talent, and one of them is the emperor!"


    It was true, when the archbishop told him what he knew.


    Everyone in the room, they immediately showed their shocked expressions.


    Even, the nuns, they were speechless.


    In their minds, purple stage talents should no longer exist in this world.


    Normally, purple stage talents would only appear when the emperor had died.


    Up to now, apart from the emperor, there was no longer anyone born with purple stage talent.


    Most of them are born with yellow stage talent, but only a few percent.


    "Oh goddess, is this a mercy? Giving this continent a purple level talent, what are you thinking? Hero? Hahaha!" without realizing it, the archbishop, he suddenly burst out laughing.


    As he asked the goddess, he heard a faint voice.


    In essence, the goddess, she said that this boy would be a hero.


    "I understand, if that is what the goddess wishes, then this old man will respect it."


    Finally, the archbishop, he had no choice but to accept what the goddess wanted.


    In his mind, if the goddess had his will, then he should not refuse it.


    "Hero? What does it mean?" for a moment, several whispers were heard right in this room.


    Most of them are nuns, there are also some of them who are tasked with guarding this place.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 45: Expectation?

    Chapter 45: Expectation?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    ''Hero? What does it mean?'' I asked, not understanding what was happening. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Ash is a hero, why does he only get purple stage talents?


    Supposedly, in some fictional stories, it was impossible for a hero to have an emperor-like talent.


    If so, what''s the point of the nickname hero?


    In my opinion, heroes are the strongest figures in their world.


    No one can defeat them, except the god himself.


    But why, why only purple stage talents?


    Somehow, I smell a bit of conspiracy.


    As if, all this had been planned by the Almighty.


    If what the old man said was true, then there was only one person on this continent who had purple stage talent.


    Plus, the fact that this world only had 4 purple stage talents was enough to confuse me.


    Each continent has one, and one of them is the emperor.


    ''Still... How great is a purple stage talent? Is it much more than my brother?'' whatever it is, the more I sink into my thoughts, the more curious I am about this world.


    I want to know, want to know how strong the purple level talent is.


    To the point, that this talent never existed in this world again.


    Apart from emperors, only those outside this continent had purple level talent.


    Really, I am even more curious about the talents I will acquire.


    Will it meet my expectations?


    Or... Just the opposite?


    ''No... I shouldn''t think about that, I just need to hope in God.'' In the end, I can only hope for myself.


    I know, know that this is the only way I can get stronger.


    Maybe it''s true, my talent won''t be as high as Ash''s.


    But what?


    It doesn''t mean I can''t become stronger, as long as I have the talent.


    I will be able to achieve my goals, no matter what.


    "Congratulations, The Goddess of Light has chosen you as the hero who will save this world." said the archbishop, not forgetting to express his admiration.


    Another side of him, he was curious about why the goddess chose this child as a hero.


    Apart from Ash, there should be other superior seeds.


    ''Never mind... It''s not good for me to think about this. After all, this child, he has been hand-picked by the goddess.'' Like it or not, the archbishop, he had to put this matter behind him.


    In his mind, he should not doubt the orders of the goddess.


    In the end, that goddess, she was the goddess they had been worshipping.


    ''I''m sure the Emperor will be shocked after hearing this news, I have to be careful.''


    Not long after, the archbishop, he told Ash to return to his place.


    However, there were still people besides him queuing behind him.


    Moreover, he wanted to know how many talents would be born in this village.


    If it goes as he hopes, then this will be a big advantage.


    "Next Eris Hillwood, please come forward."


    "Go, you have to believe in yourself." said Ash, not forgetting to encourage this girl.


    He knew that, Eris, she was currently feeling nervous.


    Just look, her face, it''s covered in sweat.


    Actually, the reason why Eris behaved like that.


    That''s because she knew, realized that Ash would be brought into the empire.


    Once his talent was known by others, it would be impossible for Ash to remain in this place.


    Although, Ash himself didn''t realize that the talent he had was far from what he imagined.


    Not wanting to linger, Eris, she decided to walk forward.


    Just look, her expression, it had returned to normal.


    Maybe it''s true, Eris, she''s feeling nervous right now.


    However, that doesn''t mean she will continue to show this embarrassing side.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 46: Fate?

    Chapter 46: Fate?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Yellow...! This is a yellow stage talent! Congratulations!"


    "Yellow? Lord Bishop said that this girl has yellow level talent?!" shouted the nuns, unable to contain their shock. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In their minds, it should be impossible for a small village to give birth to such a high stage of talent.


    What''s more, once a purple-stage talent appears.


    Is it necessary for yellow stage talents to be born? NO!


    But why, why are there so many strange events today?


    Firstly, Ash, he got a purple stage talent.


    Now, Eris, she got a yellow stage talent.


    Indeed, if the Emperor knew about this, he would definitely be very shocked.


    It was rare for a small village to produce such a high stage of talent, or it could be said to be impossible.


    "Congratulations, Lord Bishop, now the continent has several other additional talents." said the nuns, unable to contain their excitement.


    If talents of this level appeared on their continent, then they would feel much safer.


    "That''s right... Today is the happiest day, who knows how many talents will emerge again." replied the Archbishop, incessantly nodding his head.


    It must be admitted, that, today, is the day it all started.


    Certainly, in the future, there will be many changes that will occur.


    Only, he didn''t know whether this change was good or bad.


    Whatever it is, only the goddess knows everything.


    As an Archbishop, he could not interfere too much in this matter.


    He was only assigned to supervise, not act according to what he wanted.


    ''I did it...! I never thought that. I will get a yellow stage talent.'' Eris thought, unable to contain her excitement.


    Initially, she thought that her talent was far from what she had imagined.


    But apparently, what she thought was wrong.


    Just look, everyone in the room, they were rendered speechless.


    In fact, I could only continue daydreaming at my place.


    I think, it''s absolutely impossible for Eris to have such a high stage of talent.


    However, considering her prowess in swordsmanship.


    I had to throw away those useless thoughts, realizing that I was wrong.


    From the start, I shouldn''t have underestimated this woman.


    Maybe Alicia, she will also get a talent like Eris?


    However, since the first time I met Alicia, I have never once seen her practice.


    Even if there is, she just always paints according to what she wants.


    Still, I had to keep my eyes peeled for what would happen.


    I know, know that this moment is the moment it all begins.


    According to fictional stories in general, each main character will start their journey in a kingdom.


    Of course, there will be many characters who will support them.


    Until, a group of heroes began to form.


    That hero, he was none other than Ash.


    ''I knew this would happen...'' whatever it is, none of this is any of my business.


    To me, their lives are completely meaningless.


    Besides, Ash and I broke off our relationship a long time ago.


    In the end, it was impossible for me to get involved in their world.


    "..."


    Finally, after waiting so long.


    Now it was Eric''s turn. Seen, he was currently starting to walk forward.


    At the same time, he did not show the slightest nervous expression.


    The reason, was because he believed that his talent would be much higher.


    When Eric placed his hand directly between the crystal balls, a light appeared.


    That light, could be said to be quite dark.


    "Oh, good. Young man, you obtained black stage talent, this is a miracle." commented the Archbishop, showing a slight expression of disbelief.


    In the empire, it was very rare for young people to obtain black stage talents.


    Even if there are, most of them are nobles.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 47: What?

    Chapter 47: What?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    ''Huh... What is this? I didn''t expect that this brat would get black stage talent.'' I thought, not believing what I was seeing.


    In my opinion, Eric, he should be much lower than Eris.


    Supposedly, his talent, would not be as high as the black stage.


    But why, why did God give Eric the talent of the black stage?


    Is there something wrong with this world?


    Whatever it is, I have to keep myself calm.


    Maybe it''s true, I feel annoyed because Eric got a black stage talent.


    Still, I shouldn''t show my dislike.


    After all, whether liked it or not, Eric, he would be one of the heroes'' companions in the future.


    Therefore, it made sense that his talent would not be inferior to Eris''s.


    "Next Alicia Miracles, your turn."


    Now, the moment I''ve been waiting for has finally begun.


    From the start, out of all the 5 year olds, I was more curious about this girl.


    However, she is the most mysterious of them all.


    Plus, the fact of her last name, was enough to make me even more curious.


    ''Miracle... Let me see, whether your talent will be much higher than Ash''s or not.''


    *Shring-*


    Suddenly, an unknown light began to appear between the crystal balls.


    Visibly, that light, continuously changes as time goes by.


    Starting from White, then Red, then Orange, then Green, Dark Green, Black, and Yellow.


    "Eh? What happened?" asked the Archbishop, not understanding what was happening.


    At first, he thought that this girl''s talent would only be at the White stage.


    But apparently, what he thought was wrong.


    Unfortunately, when everyone''s gaze fell on Alicia.


    They don''t know, that the crystal ball, once again had to undergo changes.


    If they knew about this, they would definitely be very surprised.


    ...


    ''Why is it so dark? Where is the voice of the goddess? Didn''t that grandfather say that we would hear the voice of the goddess?'' Alicia thought, remembering the Archbishop''s words.


    He said, that when they enter their subconscious, they will hear the voice of the goddess.


    But why, why didn''t she hear a single sound.


    Very weird...


    For a moment, a hint of fear began to rise in Alicia''s heart.


    In her mind, she was afraid that she would not get a single talent.


    If that happened, then she would have to separate from Ash.


    Luckily, what she feared didn''t actually happen.


    Just watch, when her eyes open again.


    Her expression, it instantly became cheerful again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Yellow? I got the yellow talent!'' Alicia shouted in her heart, unable to contain her excitement.


    Actually, the yellow color of this crystal ball could be said to be quite bright.


    It''s far from Eris''s, showing that it''s not yellow.


    However, for Alicia, all this was nothing.


    As long as she gets the yellow color talent, why not?


    Certainly, her talent, wouldn''t be much lower than Eris''s.


    ...


    Whatever it was, as someone who had been watching Alicia from the start.


    I know, noticed that the light from the crystal ball seemed to look a little different.


    However, I don''t know whether that light can be called great or not.


    It is possible that, that light, will not be much lower than a purple stage talent.


    Or... Just the opposite?


    Up to you...


    "And last... Noah Asford, please come forward."


    Really, after waiting so long, my name was finally called by the old grandfather too.


    Still, I don''t understand why my name has to be called last.


    Whatever it is, I don''t mind it too much.


    When I was near the crystal ball, I started to place one of my hands right in between.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 48: Without talent

    Chapter 48: Without talentHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "..." for some reason, my expression, it suddenly turned into panic.


    Just look, when I''m in my subconscious.


    I didn''t see anything, but silence.


    It felt, like what Alicia had experienced before.


    Only, I didn''t see any darkness around me.


    It''s true, what I feared really happened.


    "What the hell? Why isn''t there any light appearing?" asked the Archbishop, not understanding what was happening.


    Every human, being will have at least one talent.


    No matter whether they were ordinary humans or not, they would be able to have it.


    That''s how it should be, right?


    But why, why doesn''t this child have it?


    In this worldview, it is impossible for any human being to be without talent.


    In fact, even a small child would have at least white stage talent.


    "Could it be... He was born without talent?!" as if realizing what was happening, the Archbishop, he immediately showed a shocked expression.


    In his entire life, he had never once seen anyone born without talent.


    Even if there was, it was all a long time ago.


    And again, today''s times have completely changed.


    Of course, humans without talent no longer exist.


    The last time a human without talent appeared, was when the world was still in a state of chaos.


    Before, the whole world finally moved towards peace.


    Since then, no one has been born without talent.


    "Is Noah trash?" whispered the children around, realizing that I was a trash.


    If I was born without talent, then I would be the weakest human in this world.


    "Trash...! Absolute trash! This is a shame for this continent!" shouted the Archbishop, continuing to berate me non-stop.


    I may be angry, but I don''t care.


    The reason, it was because I was completely lost in my thoughts.


    I wonder, why do I have to endure this fate?


    Am I not just a side character?


    Supposedly, as a side character, there was no way my talent would be this low.


    Moreover, I was born without talent! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is this because I am a reincarnator?


    Until, my soul and this world are completely unrelated?


    NO...


    I refuse to accept any of this!


    ''I couldn''t have been born without talent, this must be wrong...!'' even so, I have absolutely no intention of giving up.


    Not long after, without me realizing it, I started to bend my body.


    Seen, everyone in the room, they showed their shocked expressions.


    "Please, please allow me one more time to check my talent! I promise that the results this time will be much different."


    Seeing my request, the Archbishop, he hesitated for a moment.


    However, considering that I was born without talent.


    He couldn''t help but accept my plea, hoping that what he saw was wrong.


    "Okay... Do it, show me you''re not trash."


    "Thank You...!"


    Without further ado, I, once again decided to place my hand right between those crystal balls.


    Unfortunately, I had to accept the fact that I couldn''t feel anything.


    In fact, when I was completely lost in my thoughts.


    I didn''t feel anything strange, other than silence.


    Finally, I had no choice but to accept all this reality.


    "Impossible..."


    The Archbishop, he involuntarily let out a breath.


    "Hah..."


    Simultaneously, he also did not forget to shake his head.


    At first, he believed that I would be born with black stage talent.


    After all, I am the little brother of my older brother.


    Everyone in the empire knows, that my big brother, he was born with yellow stage talent.


    Supposedly, his little brother, wouldn''t be much less than his older brother.


    However, it seems that what they expected will not happen.


    ''How sad...''


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 49: Farmer?

    Chapter 49: Farmer?Happy Reading~


    ===========


    ''Ha ha ha, this is my lucky day. At first, I was afraid that Noah would take revenge on me. After all, he is Ash''s former friend.'' thought Eric, endlessly laughing inwardly.


    Before I came forward, he was afraid that I would get a high stage of talent.


    Luckily, what he feared didn''t actually happen.


    In fact, I didn''t even get a single talent.


    With that alone, Eric knew that I would become a regular.


    Of course, it would be impossible for me to take revenge on him.


    Even so, it must be admitted that today was Eric''s lucky day.


    At the same time, the most unlucky day for me.


    If I had known this earlier, I would never have come to this place.


    Just look, what I get in this place is ridicule from people.


    They thought I was trash, knowing that I would be an ordinary person.


    Even, my parents, they didn''t know what to say.


    In their minds, it was impossible for their son to be born without talent.


    Supposedly, in the current era, there are no longer people without talent.


    But why...


    Why did their son have to be born without talent?


    Really, how unfair this world is.


    Is this because of my mother''s pleading?


    After all, she had hoped from the start that I would be born without talent.


    And now, what she expected had actually happened.


    But well, what my mother thought at that time was her temporary wish.


    For her, it seemed like that hope would never come true.


    ''Why... Why is it like this?'' thought my mother, endlessly looking at the place where I was.


    Currently, her mind, it was filled with various questions.


    She wondered, why did her son have to suffer this fate?


    What did her son do wrong?


    What has he done? So that makes him have to endure all this.


    If asked how my father would react, he could only continue to hold back his anger.


    The reason, is because in this place there are lots of people who insult me.


    As a father, he does not want his child to be insulted by other people.


    "Ck," still, my father, he knew that there was nothing he could do.


    In the end, I was truly born without talent.


    Therefore, all my father can do now is restrain himself.


    However, sooner or later I will return to where I was before


    A few minutes later, I, finally decided to walk back to where my parents were.


    As I walked, I didn''t show the slightest emotion


    What I felt, was a feeling of hopelessness.


    I''m afraid, afraid that I will really be considered trash.


    However, I was born without talent.


    But yeah, I know that there''s nothing I can do.


    In reality, I was destined to be an ordinary person.


    ''I think... I''m going to be a farmer.'' I thought to myself, imagining the future I would receive.


    Whatever it is, I don''t want to continue living in this place.


    Luckily, my parents, they knew how I felt.


    Without further ado, they decided to send me home.


    Besides, the distance between the church and my house is not that far. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only a few hundred meters away.


    ...


    After I left, everyone in the church, they decided to continue their conversation.


    Seen, that Archbishop, he started to open his mouth.


    "Congratulations to those of you who have obtained your talents. Today, on the orders of the Emperor, we decided to bring those of you whose talents are above the Black stage into the empire."


    "Of course, we will also offer to take both of your parents at once."


    When the announcement was made, everyone, they all showed shocked expressions.


    In their minds, they did not expect that the Emperor would be this kind.


    Until, able to give them a place in the empire.


    In fact, all of that was done so that talents like Ash wouldn''t choose to leave.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 50: Secret?

    Chapter 50: Secret?Happy Reading~ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ===========


    "Dad, what do you think? Doesn''t this offer sound too bad, right?" Ash asked, turning his head slightly to where his father was.


    At this moment, Ash''s father''s expression, it was full of seriousness.


    If he left, he didn''t know what he would do.


    Moreover, in this place, he is the only person besides my father who can fight.


    Just imagine, what would happen if one day my father left.


    Of course, the villagers, they will be in danger.


    "Dad...?"


    Having no other choice, Ash''s father, he decided to reject the Archbishop''s offer.


    Unfortunately, before he was about to refuse.


    His wife, she suddenly spoke up.


    "Then, would you choose to leave?" Ash''s mother asked, turning her head slightly to where her son was.


    If Ash intended to leave, then they should come with him.


    No matter what, Ash, he was their only son.


    But yeah, Ash, he also knows his limits.


    Plus, since childhood, he has been taught what a village means.


    After all, this village is where his father was born.


    Also, the place where he started his journey.


    Should he go?


    Of course not!


    "If father and mother don''t go, then I won''t go either." Ash answered, without showing the slightest hesitation on his face.


    No matter what talent he had, his parents were much more important.


    When the Archbishop heard their conversation, he couldn''t help but butt in.


    "Allow me to intervene, your son is a hero. He must not continue staying in this place, otherwise, his life will be in danger."


    "Outside the empire, there are countless criminals who target children with superior seeds. They are known as the Two Way organization." explained the Archbishop, slightly revealing the dangers of the outside world.


    Outside the empire, it is a place where criminal organizations gather.


    They were known as vile people, almost considered demons.


    If not for them, there would be no need for this continent to lose their top seeds.


    Whenever they give free rein to talented people, they always become targets.


    For some reason, it was as if they already knew about this.


    Perhaps, there are some traitors within the empire.


    It''s just, that they prefer to hide.


    In this world, they feared the power of the nobles.


    In their view, nobles were the most terrifying creatures.


    Every child born into their family, is always filled with talented people.


    As if, they were destined to become the rulers of this continent.


    "Isn''t the empire capable of killing people like them? Why are there still people like that?" Ash''s father asked, trying to figure out what was going on.


    If the empire was that powerful, why didn''t they choose to kill them?


    "Hah..." for a moment, the Archbishop, he involuntarily let out a breath.


    Hearing the question from Ash''s father, he didn''t know what to say.


    After all, cleaning up people like them wasn''t easy.


    "It''s not what you think, it doesn''t mean they don''t have supporters behind them. It''s just... Never mind." Even though he intended to explain, the Archbishop, he instead chose to stop.


    "You should also come with your son, this is all for your good."


    "In this world, not everything is as you imagine. In the end, all of that will disappear over time." said the Archbishop, showing a hint of seriousness in his tone.


    Indeed, this is all for the good of Ash''s parents.


    If it wasn''t because their son was a hero, it would be impossible for him to help them.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 51 - 10 years later

    Chapter 51: 10 years laterHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Several years have passed, in a garden near the village.


    There was a young man, that young man, he was none other than me.


    Currently, I am harvesting vegetables that I previously planted.


    It could say, this is my current job. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe it''s true, at first I felt ashamed of my job as a farmer.


    However, as time went by, I started to get used to it.


    Until, I thought that I was quite lucky.


    I live without having to think about anything, apart from work.


    And again, regarding food, my parents always take care of it.


    So, what I have to do is plant.


    Still, after 10 years have passed.


    I felt empty, realizing that I had lost everything.


    In fact, Ash, he has chosen to leave this place.


    Not just Ash, but Eris and the others too.


    Together, their parents, they decided to come with their child.


    Because of this, the village was currently very quiet.


    Whatever it is, I still have something to do.


    When I was about to leave the garden area, I saw several girls.


    Those girls, they can be said to be my fans.


    The reason is clear, it''s because they are attracted to my good looks.


    Even so, I myself don''t care about the way they look at me.


    To me, they are nothing


    By now, I had long forgotten my goal.


    Don''t know why, it''s just that I realized one thing.


    Realizing that I was very weak, not like children my age.


    They have reached the Advanced stage, far beyond what I can achieve.


    When I fought against them, I felt like I was nothing.


    Luckily, they are good boys.


    They immediately apologized, the reason was easy.


    That''s because I am the son of the village head.


    Therefore, it''s not strange that they would feel afraid of me.


    In the end, my status can never be changed.


    "Sigh-, Finally, after picking the last tomato, I can rest too." I said quietly, feeling quite tired.


    Without delay, I decided to sit near the small hut.


    This hut, is a place where parents usually rest.


    And now, I choose to replace them.


    "It''s been 10 years... But I''ve never once been able to break through these shackles. What have I been doing all this time? I''m really useless." Without realizing it, a few tears appeared on my face.


    Supposedly, at that time I was destined to have talent.


    Just look, over the years I have completely succeeded in honing my swordsmanship.


    Until, I really mastered all of my father''s sword techniques.


    I''ve mastered it all, in just a few years.


    Even, my father, he until acknowledged my prowess in swordsmanship.


    Still, what I lack is my physique.


    If it weren''t for me being born with no talent, I would have long surpassed kids my age.


    "Noah? What are you doing?" asked an old man, that old man, he could be said to be quite old.


    In this village, this old man, he was once considered a hero.


    He has fought against strong monsters, even though he was helped by his friends.


    But yeah, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that he is very strong.


    Before my father lived in this village, he was the one who protected the villagers.


    "Ha ha ha, so that''s how it is, are you still sad? Having no talent doesn''t mean your life is in vain, you just lack friends. Did you know that this old grandfather was abandoned by his children a long time ago? They never even asked about my condition."


    Don''t know why, the old man, he suddenly told me about his past.


    In fact, I never once asked about this old man''s past.


    But still, I didn''t have the slightest intention to interrupt the story.


    For me, what this old man told me was a story.


    A story, which I think is quite strange.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 52: Illusion

    Chapter 52: IllusionHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Thank you, because of you I feel much better." I said, slightly admitting that what this old grandfather said was true.


    As a reincarnator, I know this old man''s feelings.


    Maybe it''s true, I feel sad because I was born without talent.


    But that doesn''t mean I intend to die, I know.


    Knowing that life is very important, is far from what I have.


    Suddenly, I heard someone calling my name.


    "Dad? Sorry grandpa, looks like I have to go." without delay, I decided to leave the place.


    If my father really calls me, then I can''t keep quiet. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, I am currently under my father''s tutelage.


    Of course, as a child, I had no right to refuse what my father ordered.


    "Be careful..."


    After I disappeared, the old man, he didn''t say anything.


    Aside, could only sigh to himself.


    "Hah... This kid''s fate is really bad, I know he''s great at swordsmanship. But why?" still, the old man, he had to admit that I was very unlucky.


    If I had been born earlier, perhaps this fate would not have befallen me.


    But well, what happened can''t be changed anymore.


    In this world, strength is everything.


    People like me, who are without any talent.


    Would be considered rubbish, a far cry from what I''ve ever experienced.


    ...


    "Dad? So strange, I didn''t see him anywhere?" I asked, without stopping looking around.


    Supposedly, my father, he should be around here.


    But why, why can''t I find it?


    For a moment, a little fear began to creep into my heart.


    It felt, like I could smell death.


    It''s true, what I feared really happened.


    Seen, near the bushes, there are several monsters appearing in them.


    "Damn... Isn''t this the Illusory Beetle?"


    Illusory Beetle, is the name of a rare species.


    It could be said, that it was very rare for an Illusory Beetle to appear in public.


    But still, why did this beetle have to appear at a time like this?


    And again, there are dozens of them!


    Seriously, wish I had known this earlier.


    It would be better if I ran away, rather than staying in this place.


    And now, running away was meaningless.


    Just look, before I want to run.


    The Illusory Beetles, they immediately surrounded me.


    As if, they didn''t have the slightest intention of letting me escape.


    "Ck, is this the end of life?" I muttered softly, intending to accept my fate.


    If I die, I won''t mind it.


    After all, from the start I was not destined to be in this world.


    "Stop!" somehow, the old man''s voice, once again appeared in my head.


    "Eh? Old man? What are you doing?!" I shouted, shocked by what I saw.


    Supposedly, it was impossible for this old man to be in a place like this.


    But why? Why is he even following me?!


    I remember, my father once said that if I met an Illusory Beetle then I should run away.


    The reason, was because it was absolutely impossible for an ordinary human to be able to defeat an Illusory Beetle.


    They can cast illusions on any creature, no matter what creature it is.


    Moreover, by someone like me.


    Which, could be said to be the weakest human being.


    "Noah, you have to get out of here. Leave the rest to this old man." said the old man, trying to tell me to run away.


    Initially, I thought that this old man intended to take me with him.


    But it seems, this old man, he took the initiative to use himself as a shield.


    It could say, he wanted to sacrifice himself.


    This was done so that I could escape, without having to die in vain.


    Still, I had absolutely no intention of running away.


    Even if I escape, what''s the point of me living?


    It would be better if I let this old geezer live, rather than me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 53: Illusion 2

    Chapter 53: Illusion 2Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "What are you doing?! Didn''t I tell you to run away!? Don''t keep daydreaming!" shouted the old man, annoyed at my actions.


    He knew, knew that I had completely given up on my life.


    Still, he still intended to save my life.


    The reason, is because of my parents.


    When he was about 40 years old, my father and mother, they appeared in this village.


    Since that day, they have saved countless people.


    Perhaps because of that, this old man, he intended to return the favor.


    He wanted me to continue living, so that my parents didn''t have to feel sad.


    It''s just that, it seems like it''s impossible for me to escape from this place.


    Just look, I unconsciously heard some real sounds from a distance.


    As if realizing what was happening, the old man, he couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    ''Damn... Why does it have to be at times like this?''


    In this old man''s point of view, it should be impossible for a swarm of Illusory Beetles to appear in this place.


    If the number were dozens, he could still hold them off.


    However, if the number increases 2x.


    There was nothing he could do, other than die at their hands.


    But before that, the old man, he once again turned to where I was.


    Don''t know why, but one thing is certain.


    That old man, he wanted to throw me from a distance, so that I wouldn''t be chased by a group of Illusory Beetles.


    Unfortunately, I suddenly ran into the forest.


    Whatever the reason, I knew that it was absolutely impossible for this old man to continue living.


    Even if he sacrificed himself for me, it would be useless for me to escape.


    "Noah!" still, I didn''t care at all about the old man''s screams.


    Before the old man could catch up to me, tens of Illusory Beetles, they decided to block the old man''s path.


    Because of their actions, I was able to go further.


    Surprisingly, why didn''t those Illusory Beetles choose to chase me?


    Whatever it is, I already know the answer.


    Certainly, it was because they knew that the place I was going to was where their colleagues were.


    I should have been killed right then and there.


    ...


    In a forest, the surroundings are decorated with various green trees.


    It''s just that, it''s not like green trees in general.


    Visible, around the tree, there are corpses of unknown people.


    Don''t know what corpse it was, it felt like I was looking at the corpses of mummies.


    "Are they dead? How long have they been dead in this forest?" I asked, trying to find out what happened.


    If these bodies had been in this forest for a long time, why had my father never found them?


    Very weird...


    Could these be the corpses brought by those Illusory Beetles?


    In my mind, it was absolutely impossible for my father not to know this.


    Supposedly, as a fighter, it would be impossible for my father to be caught in the illusion of an Illusory Beetle.


    If so, my father should have noticed.


    Suddenly, I heard some sounds around me.


    Before I could react, an attack hit me.


    Eventually, like it or not, I had to get caught up in their illusions.


    "Pathetic... You are trash, you don''t belong with us. What Eric said is true, you are not our partner."


    "Son, mother is very disappointed in you. If only you were born with such a high level of talent, mother would definitely be very proud." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah... When you were first born, father always thought that you would have a bright future. But it turns out... What father thought all this time was wrong."


    "Daisuke, you are the bringer of bad luck to this family. If it weren''t for you, your father wouldn''t have to suffer this much."


    "Mother..."


    "I''m sorry, mother. I''m to blame..." I muttered softly, without stopping my tears.


    I know, know that almost everyone in this place hates me.


    All this time, I have always held back.


    The reason was clear, it was because I had given up on my life.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 54: Dead?

    Chapter 54: Dead?Happy Reading~


    ============


    "Noah... You are a bad man, you abandoned your own friends just for your own sake. You think you are Ash? Come to your senses, you are just an ordinary boy!"


    Don''t know what happened, I suddenly saw the silhouette of a girl.


    That girl, she could be said to be very beautiful.


    It''s just that, I''ve forgotten that girl''s face for a long time.


    Therefore, I didn''t care much about that girl.


    Still, to me, what this girl said was true. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I am the worst man...'' I admit, that I am the worst person.


    I had left my friend alone, not listening to what he had to say.


    If time could be changed, I would never make any mistakes.


    Without realizing it, a memory that I had long forgotten came back to my mind.


    Those memories, it could say are memories from when I was still on earth.


    In essence, at that time I was insulted by my classmates.


    This incident happened, when I was still in high school.


    I was bullied, considered a trash student.


    Just like me now, nothing has changed.


    "Look at that, the most pathetic student has come again. He''s really ignorant, trying to rape the most beautiful girl in this school."


    "No shame!"


    "That''s right! The principal should expel this student! Otherwise, he will embarrass our school!"


    "..." is true, I don''t know what else to say.


    My heart, right now, is completely broken.


    I didn''t feel anything else, other than wanting to kill myself.


    "Hahaha... Hahaha!" for some reason, I involuntarily laughed like crazy.


    "This world is so unfair! I swear if I''m given another chance, I''ll never be me again! I''ll-" unfortunately, before I could say my last sentence.


    An attack hit my head, splitting me in half.


    In the end, I had to die quite horribly.


    Just as I was about to cover my eyes, a voice appeared in my head.


    [Anomaly discovered, starting synchronization between system and anomaly.]


    [50...%]


    [100%!]


    [Ding! Congratulations, you have acquired the Increase Talent system.]


    [1,000 talent points have been awarded, restarting healing.]


    [Warning! Insufficient blood, the system is forced to use a quarter of master''s lifespan.]


    [Restarting...]


    [Ding! Healing has been successfully performed, granting the host a red level talent.]


    [Another additional feature: Body Enchament (locked).]


    [Appraisal (locked).]


    [Experience: Very Low.]


    [Talent in swordsmanship: High.]


    [Talent in magic: -]


    [Mastery: Low.]


    [Talent points: 1,000.]


    [User information:]


    [Name: Noah Asford.]


    [Talent: Red (can be upgraded using talent points).]


    [Stage: -]


    [Magic:-]


    [Swordsmanship: Intermediate.]


    [Physique: Very Low.]


    ...


    "No...! Why are there Illusory Beetles in a place like this!?" my father shouted, shocked by what he saw.


    Around my father, there was a swarm of Illusory Beetles that started attacking the villagers.


    Because of that, my father and other colleagues, they decided to eradicate them.


    It''s just that, no matter how much they attack.


    Those Illusory Beetles, they endlessly kept appearing out of nowhere.


    As if, the Illusory Beetles intended to kill them all.


    Just look, there are already several fatalities starting to fall.


    "Everyone! Evacuate the villagers, we can''t let them die like this!" my father ordered, without stopping telling his other colleagues to take the villagers away from this place.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that the entire village would be killed.


    "Fire Spreads...!" without realizing it, a burst of fire suddenly appeared behind my father.


    Different from ordinary fires in general, this fire can be said to be quite large.


    Perhaps, almost reaching the size of a small courtyard.


    "Ellen!? Why you?! Didn''t I tell you to go to the basement! Why are you still here?!" my father asked, surprised to see that it was his wife.


    "Escape? Don''t be kidding! Our child is still there! How can I retreat without seeing whether he is safe or not!" my mother answered, knowing that I was still at my workplace.


    In my mother''s mind, she thought that I was currently in a state of fear.


    Originally, I had been killed by that swarm of Illusory Beetles.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 55: Mysterious item

    Chapter 55: Mysterious itemHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Don''t know how long I''ve been in this place, when I opened my eyes, I immediately put on a surprised expression.


    Just look, all around me, there are the corpses of a group of Illusory Beetles.


    "What has happened?" I asked, not realizing what was happening.


    Moreover, I still don''t know that I have been killed by the Illusory Beetles.


    If I knew what happened, I would definitely be very surprised.


    "Wait... Why am I still not dead? Dead? My head!" indeed, once again, I, had to put on my surprised expression.


    Supposedly, if I had been killed, I would have been taken to the spirit world, right?


    But why? Why am I still in this place?


    Very weird...


    When I looked around, suddenly a blue window appeared.


    That window, somehow shows my current figure.


    "What''s this?!"


    White hair, red eyes, followed by my body completely covered in blood.


    "Why am I like this?" I asked myself, trying to figure out what happened.


    In fact, when my gaze shifted to between my neck.


    I didn''t see anything strange, apart from traces of red liquid.


    It felt, as if my neck had never been split.


    [Detected, a rare item was found in master''s vicinity.]


    "Rare item? Where?" out of curiosity, I once again had to avert my gaze.


    Unfortunately, before I could turn around.


    I realized something.


    "What?! This window can speak? I don''t know anymore." I muttered softly, feeling tired from the events I experienced.


    I thought, it was absolutely impossible for me to be revived.


    But it seems, I really have been completely resurrected.


    "Whatever it is, I have to find out what item this window refers to." without lingering, I decided to look around me.


    As I walked, I heard a faint voice.


    "Damn beetle... I can''t accept this, I shouldn''t die. I am the successor-"


    "Huh? What''s that?" maybe it''s true that I''m afraid, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to back down.


    In fact, because of an incident that I recently experienced.


    I considered all this normal, knowing that my fate was much worse.


    "This is crazy... I didn''t expect he was still alive even though he had lost his vitality." I commented quietly, unable to contain my surprise.


    "But it seems... He''s not alive anymore." really, even though this guy is tough.


    He was nothing before death.


    I know, know that this person is very strong.


    It''s just that, I didn''t expect that he would die just like that.


    But yeah, I don''t care about this at all.


    That''s on my mind right now, I want to find out what item this window refers to.


    That thing, should be around this person.


    I couldn''t help but force myself to look deeper through this person''s clothes.


    After searching for more than a few minutes, I finally found something.


    These things were books, unknown objects, and various sharp weapons.


    And of all that, I''m more curious about one thing.


    "Eye mask? Like the ones in detective movies." I commented, remembering a film I had watched.


    Suddenly, that window, once again appeared before me.


    [Item information:]


    [Equipment: Shape Mask.] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Class: Mysterious.]


    [Usage: Can change the user''s face in one use.]


    "Changing face? So great, I didn''t expect that I would encounter an item this step." still, I don''t know whether this thing will be useful to me or not.


    Whatever happens, I don''t think that I will need this thing.


    Besides, with my current face, it is absolutely impossible for me to change it.


    That''s how it should be, right?


    "Uh... This white hair is annoying." I cursed myself, thinking that it wouldn''t be good for me to walk around wearing this face.


    If this was seen by other people, they would definitely think I was a bastard.


    "Cough-, I think I''ll use this mask."


    Not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to wear this mask.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 56: Red talent

    Chapter 56: Red talentHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Hm? What happened?" I asked myself, not feeling anything strange.


    Initially, I thought that I would experience a lot of changes.


    But it seems, what I thought was wrong.


    Just look, as the blue window once again appears before me.


    I could see my figure, which had completely changed completely.


    "Finally... My face has returned to how it was before." I muttered, unable to hold back my sigh.


    If I don''t change my face, I''m not sure whether I can leave here or not.


    Maybe when I leave this place, I will be considered a criminal.


    Whatever it is, I still intend to return to the village.


    Maybe it''s true, it would be better if I didn''t go back to where my parents were.


    But what? They are still my father and mother.


    I have to go, so I can see them one last time.


    ...


    Several hours have passed, who knows what happened.


    Now, in front of me, there is no life around me.


    All that existed, were the corpses of the villagers.


    "What happened..." I asked, unable to contain my fear.


    Suddenly, I subconsciously started running towards somewhere. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That place, is where my house is.


    In my mind, I believed that nothing would happen to my father and mother.


    However, they are strong fighters.


    After walking for a long time, I decided to stop.


    "Why... Why can''t I find my house!" the more I think about it, the more speechless I become.


    Supposedly, my house, is located in this area.


    But where?


    What I saw, were the remains of a building.


    "Destroyed... Everything is destroyed, I can''t find it." I endlessly wore a lifeless expression, realizing that I couldn''t find either of my parents.


    From my point of view, I thought that both my parents were dead.


    However, the corpses of the villagers were enough to prove all that.


    "Now... What should I do?"


    For now, I have completely lost my goal.


    Initially, I intended to meet my parents one last time.


    But it seems, it''s impossible for me to meet them.


    In the end, my parents, they were really gone.


    Not long after, I decided to leave that place.


    Besides, there''s nothing I can do.


    In fact, if I choose to continue living in this place.


    What do I get?


    There isn''t any!


    ...


    [Talent: Red (can be upgraded using talent points.]


    "What''s this?" actually, at first I was quite surprised to find out that I had a talent.


    I thought, it was absolutely impossible for me to get my talent.


    "But... Red? What is this? I didn''t expect my talent to be this low." I cursed myself, realizing how low my talent was.


    Fortunately, I saw that my talents could be improved.


    Otherwise, I would definitely be very discouraged.


    During these 10 years, I knew that Red stage talents were the weakest.


    Of course, it will take a lot of time to get through to the next stage.


    "How many points do I need to improve my talent?"


    [5,000 talent points are required for master to reach orange level talent.]


    "Five thousand?! That''s quite a lot." It''s true, I''m speechless.


    Seeing the amount required, was enough to make me feel dizzy.


    "Five thousand... Doesn''t that mean I still need four thousand more so I can break through?"


    "Never mind, is there any other way that my strength can be increased?" I asked, trying to find out if there was any other way besides improving my talent.


    If there is, then I would choose to use this method.


    [Detected, training method provided.]


    [Condition: unlock the master''s magic talent (requires 1,000 points).]


    "Oh...! Is that so? Alright, upgrade for me right now."


    [Starting upgrade...]


    [Ding! Magic talent has been unlocked.]


    [Magic: Very Low.]


    "Then... Shall I start?"


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 57: New journey

    Chapter 57: New journeyHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Before entering the main path, one must channel their inner energy.


    That way, they will be able to penetrate to the next level.


    And right now, I am focusing the energy that is inside me.


    Before I got my talent, I didn''t feel anything strange.


    But now, everything feels very different.


    Just look, the energy inside me, I can feel it.


    It felt, like this energy was endlessly flowing through my veins.


    Ultimately, these are all paths to reaching the Beginning stage.


    If asked why I couldn''t break through before, it was because I didn''t feel any energy in me.


    When someone first obtains their talent, their body will automatically be filled with foreign energy.


    I don''t know what energy it is, what is certain is that each energy has its own characteristics.


    For example, my brother, the reason why he trains his body.


    It was something he had to do, all of it was done so that his strength could be increased.


    A person with the Warrior talent, will receive the fate of the body.


    As long as they train their bodies, their strength will never decline.


    Just like Mage, but there is one thing that differentiates them.


    Namely their method, as I do now.


    I focused my energy, intending to channel everything.


    At first, I didn''t believe that I would have such a talent for magic.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    In fact, this system, he actually gave me a talent for magic.


    Surprisingly, I wasn''t surprised at all.


    Instead, I just pretended as if nothing had happened.


    Maybe the reason is because, I''m used to it?


    However, up to now, I have been hit by various misfortunes.


    Supposedly, in my future life, I will be much better, right?


    Whatever it is... I have no intention of stopping, if I stop, I will suffer a fatal injury.


    ''Very slow... But fortunately, I was able to reach this level without having to experience much difficulty.'' I thought to myself, realizing that it would take more than a few hours for me to break through.


    As long as I can break through, I won''t mind at all.


    ...


    [Ding! Congratulations, master for reaching the Beginner stage to advance towards the main path.]


    [Because this is master''s first time entering the main line, the system decided to give you a reward.]


    [1,500 talent points have been awarded.]


    "Sigh... Finally, so this is what it feels like when one enters the path of strength?" I muttered softly, constantly looking at my own two hands.


    I can feel, feel that my body is becoming stronger.


    A moment later, the notification once again appeared before me.


    [The Body Enhancement feature has been unlocked.]


    [0/100% progress is not complete, please continue to train your body.]


    [It doesn''t matter what method you use, as long as you feel pain. Your body will automatically strengthen.]


    [Body Enhancement: Very Low.]


    "Huh? Body Enhancement? This is the first time I''ve heard of this..." Still, I didn''t expect that the system would tell me to train my body.


    In my mind, is it not enough for me to continue like this?


    After all, I don''t even have to train my body.


    With me being able to break through, it shouldn''t be a problem right?


    [Daily Mission:] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Run: 0/10 KM.]


    [Curling Upward: 0/100.]


    [Push Ups: 0/100.]


    [Squat: 0/100.]


    [Reward: 100 talent points.]


    "..." indeed, once again I had to be made speechless.


    "I think I will choose to carry out this task. Besides, the prizes given are also quite tempting."


    "But well, it''s already morning. I''d better run to where I''m going."


    "That place is none other than the empire!"


    Not long after, I decided to move from my place.


    But before that, I didn''t forget to take things from the mummies'' corpses.


    After all, what they have can be said to be money.


    I should have taken their money.


    That way, I don''t have to experience difficulties on the trip later.


    "Dad, Mom... Your son is leaving first, I promise one day I will come back again. When the time comes, I will not forget to visit your graves."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 58: Be caught

    Chapter 58: Be caughtHappy Reading~


    ===========


    It''s been more than three days, and I''m still relentlessly training my body.


    Even so, the progress I made was unreasonable.


    Just look, the development of the giving system.


    [5/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    "Fuck! At this rate, when will I reach 100%?!" I shouted, unable to contain my annoyance.


    Still, I was lucky enough to have obtained 300 Talent Points.


    Just by training my body, I can already produce 300 Talent Points in three days.


    With that alone, it won''t take long for me to collect the remaining 3,200.


    When I collect 3,200 Talent Points, my talent will definitely increase.


    It''s just that, I don''t know how much longer it will take for me to achieve it.


    Supposedly, the road to the empire, still took more than a few days away.


    Maybe, when I reach my goal.


    Will I be able to collect 3,000 Talent Points?


    Who knows?


    Whatever it is, right now I really don''t know which way to go.


    I thought, it would be better if I followed the directions on this map.


    If ask me why I have a map in my hand, it''s because of the corpses of the mummies.


    At first, I didn''t realize the usefulness of this map.


    However, after looking further, I decided to take this map with me.


    At the same time, I also don''t forget to ask the people around me.


    In a way, they are the ones who carry their trade.


    Maybe, they intend to sell their trade in some kingdom?


    After all, on this continent, not only empires existed.


    But there are many kingdoms, only the number is quite small.


    In essence, their territory was nothing before the empire.


    Perhaps because of that, they chose to submit to the Emperor''s orders.


    In their perspective, the Emperor was the strongest on the continent.


    What was theirs, was nothing before the Emperor.


    "Now... Who should I ask?" I asked, not knowing who to ask.


    Currently, I am on a quiet street. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could say, around me, there are only various common trees.


    "Hm? What is that?" momentarily, I heard some footsteps from a distance.


    I didn''t know what that sound was, but I couldn''t help but show my guard.


    However, the place where I am currently can be said to be very quiet


    Moreover, the sky above was already very dark.


    Certainly, there will be many criminals walking towards this place.


    Not wanting to linger, I decided to hide behind a tree.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    ''Wait... Horse carriage? Is there a nobleman in it?'' I thought, seeing that it was a horse-drawn carriage.


    Supposedly, in that carriage, there would be a noble.


    But it seems, the noble intends to go to the same place as me.


    Suddenly, I accidentally stepped on a wooden chain.


    *Crack-*


    "Who is there!" shouted a guard, not forgetting to draw the sword on his back.


    If it really was an enemy, then they couldn''t let their guard down.


    After all, the person they have to look after is a very important person.


    At the same time, the person they must not let die.


    If she was even slightly injured, their lives would be lost.


    Whatever it is, the guards, they also understand the current situation.


    Therefore, they decided to get off their mounts.


    Seen, when they were about to attack.


    Suddenly I revealed myself, not forgetting to raise both my hands.


    I know, know that I am absolutely not their opponent.


    From their aura, I could tell that they were very strong.


    Therefore, giving up is the best way.


    "Beginner Stage? Who are you?" asked a guard, realizing that I was just an ordinary person.


    In this world, the Beginner stage was something normal.


    However, it is different if the person is at the Innate stage, then he will not hesitate.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but I was just passing through. I intended to go to the Holy Empire, but it seems I got lost..." I answered, not intending to make things worse.


    What I have to do now is, I must not show my panic.


    Otherwise, the guards will definitely be suspicious of me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 59: Hunger

    Chapter 59: HungerHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "So that''s how it is... Your life is really sad, I didn''t expect that you would walk to this place." commented a guard, unable to contain his sadness.


    When he heard my life story, he knew that I was a good person.


    Currently, we are sitting near the forest where I was before.


    At first, I was interrogated intensively by them.


    But, because they didn''t find anything strange.


    Finally, the guards, they decided that I was a traveler.


    Even so, there were some of them who did not let down their guard.


    The reason was clear, it was because they didn''t want to disturb the people on this train.


    Otherwise, they are afraid that the person will scold them.


    "The point is, I understand that you want to start your journey in the empire. But why the empire? Isn''t there a much better place?" the guard asked, thinking I was crazy.


    In the empire, starting a new life is not an easy thing.


    Unless, the person has talent above the Red stage.


    And, since he knew that I only had Red stage talent, he couldn''t help but ask.


    In his mind, he knew that my future was very limited.


    Of course, it would definitely be impossible for me to reach the Warrior stage.


    Still, he was curious about why I had to choose the empire.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know why I wanted to go to that place, but one thing is certain. I intend to start all over again." I answered, without showing the slightest lie.


    It was true, there were still other paths besides leading to the empire.


    But I meant to do something, which I shouldn''t have done.


    I want to become stronger, I want to know more about this world.


    I thought, going out into the world would give me more benefits.


    Plus, I have obtained a system which can improve my talents.


    With that alone, I know that my future is limitless.


    Certainly, I will be able to reach the level that my father has achieved so far.


    "What''s that?"


    "I know it''s strange, but I prefer to start there. In the end, that''s where it all starts."


    Without realizing it, a slight smirk appeared on the guard''s face.


    "Well... Since this is your journey to start your life, I won''t stop you."


    "Ah, right. You have to try this, this is the soup made by our greatest warriors."


    "Hm?" For a moment, a hint of confusion crossed my face.


    I don''t know why, but this guard suddenly gave me food.


    Surprisingly, this food only contains carrots, meat and potatoes.


    Even so, the smell produced is very delicious.


    Without realizing it, I swallowed my saliva.


    During these three days, I only ate meat from my hunt.


    Plus, what I ate was very bland!


    Because of that, my stomach involuntarily started making strange sounds.


    ''Damn... I might as well accept this man''s gift.'' I thought, unable to contain my hunger.


    If I eat this soup, I will definitely be able to restore my energy.


    Which, I''ve been hiding all this time.


    "Thank You..."


    When I tried to drink it, I felt my whole body became fresh again. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if, I had just returned from an endless desert.


    "Delicious..." I praised, without stopping eating the food in my hand.


    Just look, the guards'' expressions, their jaws dropped.


    However, this only lasted for a moment.


    Before finally, everything returned to normal.


    "Princess, this is the soup I prepared for you."


    "As always, the taste of this soup never disappoints." commented a woman, that woman, she was right in the horse-drawn carriage.


    "I am glad to hear it."


    "Who''s she?" I asked, turning my head slightly towards the guard beside me.


    "She is the Emperor''s youngest daughter, she is very strong. At not even 16 years old, she has already touched the threshold of the Innate stage."


    "She is currently at the Inner Core stage."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 60: Saintess

    Chapter 60: SaintessHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Amazing... I didn''t expect that such a young woman would reach such a high level." I commented, unable to help but praise the talent of the princess.


    If it were me, there''s no way I could reach this stage.


    In the end, I am just an ordinary citizen.


    Supposedly, this princess, she has a backer behind her.


    Otherwise, how could her strength increase that much.


    Very weird...


    According to my logic, it is impossible for a 15 year old child to reach the Inner Core stage.


    If so, their talent should be equivalent to the Purple stage.


    Even so, this world is very wide.


    No one knows what will happen, it could be that this girl is very talented.


    Perhaps, this girl''s talent is on par or slightly above Eris and the others?


    Whatever it is, I have no intention of interfering.


    After all, I only have one goal.


    Namely, I intend to go to the Holy Empire.


    What happened is none of my business, not worth talking about at all.


    "Of course... Since birth she has been given the nickname Saintess."


    Whatever it is, I don''t understand at all how great the nickname Saintess is.


    In my mind, I thought that a Saintess was nothing in front of a Purple tier talent.


    However, Purple stage talent only belonged to two people.


    And, one of them is this girl''s father.


    "As expected, almost everyone in the empire is very strong." I said seriously, not showing the slightest lie.


    "True... But, I didn''t expect that you would react as if it was nothing." the guard asked, thinking I was a freak.


    Initially, he thought that I would show my surprise.


    However, it seemed that what he thought was wrong. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, I just acted as if the nickname Saintess meant nothing.


    It''s true, the reason why I''m not surprised.


    The answer is simple, it''s because I am an ordinary person.


    Which, never once entered the empire.


    If I was born in the empire, I would definitely know what the nickname Saintess means.


    But yeah, because fate brought me to a remote village.


    I could only show my confused expression.


    Even so, the other side of me, I feel grateful.


    Because I was born in a remote village, I learned a lot.


    I have a good older brother, a great father, and a mother who always cares about me.


    If it weren''t for them, I don''t know if I would be able to open my heart to anyone or not.


    Maybe, I will be who I was when I was first born.


    Still, all of that had completely disappeared.


    My father and mother, they are gone.


    In fact, my brother, he decided to leave us.


    Until, it made me feel lonely for the second time.


    As happened in my life on earth, I am a loner.


    I thought, my destiny is to have no friends?


    However, in my current and previous lives, everything was the same.


    "Mark, how long will it take for us to get to the Holy Empire?" asked the woman, turning her head slightly towards the man beside her.


    "I thought, this trip would take less than 4 days? Or maybe, it could take up to 1 week." answered the man, that man, he was none other than the person who previously made the soup.


    It could say, he is the person who almost does all the work in this place.


    If it weren''t for him, it would be impossible for other knights to cook.


    However, what they have in mind is practice.


    Maybe because of that, he acted as if he was the leader.


    Moreover, judging from the princess''s tone, I could tell that he was quite likable.


    Although, that is normal.


    Every man who can cook, will always be praised by women.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 61: Offer

    Chapter 61: OfferHappy Reading~


    ===========


    "Whatever it is, the sky is already dark. We''d better rest and start our journey the next day." said the woman, realizing that the sky was very dark.


    If they still intended to continue their journey, she was afraid that many criminals would come.


    Of course, those criminals, they were no ordinary criminals.


    Still, this group only consisted of the Warrior stage.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove how weak they were.


    In this world, the Warrior stage was nothing.


    And strangely enough, why did the Emperor decide to send Warrior stage warriors?


    Who knows?


    "By the way, sir over there. You said you wanted to go to the empire, right? Then come with us."


    Suddenly, I unconsciously showed my shocked expression.


    I know, know that this princess intended to call me.


    Even so, I didn''t expect that she would care so much about my presence.


    I thought, it was impossible for a princess to care about someone like me. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my opinion, nobles are people full of arrogance.


    Supposedly, it was impossible for them to care about a commoner.


    However, this princess, she said that I could come with them.


    Really, if only other people knew about this.


    They would definitely be so shocked, that they would be speechless.


    "Uhm... I appreciate your offer, but I think it would be better if I didn''t come with you." still, I had absolutely no intention of accepting this woman''s offer.


    In the end, she and I are in different worlds.


    Plus, I didn''t recognize their group at all.


    I''m afraid, afraid that one day they will disturb my life.


    "Do not think about it. All your needs will be taken care of by us. I know that sir intends to start your life, so I think this is a good opportunity." even so, that woman, she still had no intention of letting go of her stance.


    As a princess, she couldn''t possibly be indifferent towards anyone.


    Moreover, after she heard my life story.


    Well, even though she didn''t hear it directly.


    However, that doesn''t mean my voice won''t reach her ears, quite the opposite.


    Just look, the reason why this princess is being nice to me.


    The answer is clear, it''s because I was an abandoned person.


    In her mind, she thought that I was an outcast.


    Until, I had to be forced to start my journey from the beginning again.


    "But..."


    "It''s fine, since the princess has shown her kindness, it would be better for you to accept it." said the soldier next to me, trying to force me to accept the princess''s offer.


    "Hah... Alright. I''ll accept it happily." having no choice, I finally had to accept their offer.


    After all, almost half of them had accepted my presence.


    Therefore, it''s not strange that I would accept the offer from the princess.


    Initially, I was afraid that they would not accept my presence.


    After all, in their perspective, I was a foreigner.


    In fact, they only think of me as an ordinary person.


    Due to my low strength, it was impossible for them not to underestimate me.


    "Good! From now on, leave everything to us!" shouted the soldier at my side, unable to contain his enthusiasm.


    If I don''t accept the princess''s offer, he''s afraid that the princess'' name will be tarnished.


    Luckily, I chose the wise choice.


    "Really... But well, what he said is true. Let''s work together the next day." said the man who was near the princess, knowing that what his colleague said was true.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 62: Assassin

    Chapter 62: AssassinHappy Reading~


    ===========


    Over the past few days, I have been secretly training myself.


    Also, there was a time where I clashed swords with the guards.


    Although, in the end I was defeated by them too.


    Still, I''m very grateful for being able to clash swords with them.


    If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t be able to know the limits of my abilities.


    Since I first broke through, I have always wanted to test my abilities.


    And the result, everything is according to what I wanted. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, the guards, they even went so far as to praise my abilities.


    In their minds, my swordsmanship could be said to be quite great.


    Unlike children my age, I can already use various complicated movements.


    Before I break through, I won''t be able to move that freely.


    And right now, I managed to do the movement I wanted.


    It''s just that, I still have to practice more.


    I felt, that my body was still not fully able to accept my father''s movement technique.


    As if, my body was tied by a chain.


    But still, I know that this chain will be broken sooner or later.


    As long as I keep practicing, I am sure that one day I will master my father''s techniques.


    Maybe when that happens, I won''t have to put myself down anymore.


    "You are amazing. Even though you are only at the Beginner stage, I feel that your strength is far from that." commented the guard beside me, not forgetting to drink the water he brought.


    Currently, we have just finished practicing together.


    By the way, this guard, he was the one who previously offered me a meal of soup.


    The name of this guard, is none other than Berdik.


    He came from an ordinary family, and unexpectedly gained Orange stage talent.


    Because of his luck, he was appointed as one of the palace guards.


    In the empire, becoming a knight required Orange stage talent.


    And, for those whose talents were above the Orange stage, they would get much better spots.


    "Just normal... Since childhood, I have been trained by my father." I answered, not intending to explain further.


    If I tell the story of my childhood, I''m afraid my sadness will come back to me.


    After all, the reason why I keep training myself.


    The answer is simple, it''s because I want to forget everything.


    I want to forget the death of my parents, hoping that this incident will not happen again.


    Whatever it is, I still can''t erase the sadness in my heart.


    Maybe it''s true, at first I didn''t show my sad face.


    But that doesn''t mean I won''t feel sad, quite the opposite.


    I regret, regret not coming back sooner.


    If I had returned earlier, perhaps my parents'' deaths would not have happened.


    Still, thanks to me being killed by the Illusory Beetles.


    I got my talent, as well as a system.


    Which, can improve my talent as long as I keep trying.


    Suddenly, I unknowingly heard a strange sound.


    That voice, for some reason, felt faint.


    Even so, I thought that it was just an illusion.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to speak up.


    "In my opinion, it would be better for us to continue our journey. The sun is starting to rise."


    "You are right... Everyone has also prepared, tomorrow we will arrive at the Holy Empire." said Berdik, knowing that tomorrow would be our last day together.


    "..." for a moment, my eyes, it slightly shifted to my left side.


    [Talent Points: 2,500.]


    [14/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    ''Whatever... I''ll continue on my own.'' I thought, not intending to think about anything.


    What I have to do now, is I have to focus on my goal.


    If I hadn''t followed them, I probably would have been able to collect more than this.


    But yeah, because this is also my luck.


    I have to accept this fate, otherwise I would have been lost from the start.


    ...


    "Did the kid notice? I don''t think so, it''s impossible for a Beginner stage kid to be able to sense my presence." muttered a man, that man, he was exactly hundreds of meters away from where we were.


    In his hand, there was a strange bow.


    "Saintess... I will definitely kill her."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 63: A mission

    Happy Reading~


    =========== S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After continuing our journey, I felt something strange.


    It felt, like someone was following us from behind.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know whether my hunch is correct or not.


    Without realizing it, a notification appeared in front of me again.


    [Warning! The surprise attack will begin! Triggers the mission.]


    [Mission: Save the Saintess from an assassin.]


    [Reward: 5,000 Talent Points.]


    ¡¯This... I didn¡¯t expect there would be an assassin heading towards this place.¡¯ I thought, unable to contain my surprise.


    Initially, I thought that it was impossible for an assassin to kill a Saintess.


    Moreover, that Saintess, she was none other than the Emperor¡¯s daughter.


    Supposedly, the assassin know their limits.


    But apparently, they instead chose to launch their attack.


    "Mr. Berdik, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for us to let the Saintess stay in the carriage. I felt something strange from a distance." I said, deciding to tell him what happened.


    Still, I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of telling the secret of the system.


    Either way, the system is the only thing I have.


    Plus, the fact that I was the only one who could see the system.


    Enough to prove all that, showing that I am the owner of the system.


    Whatever it is, I can only hope that what I convey can be trusted by them.


    If not, then I have no choice but to show my vigilance.


    What I had in mind, was not the mission assignment from the system.


    Instead, I was afraid of my life slipping away.


    But well, I also don¡¯t have the slightest intention of backing down.


    I know, know that the princess has shown goodwill towards me.


    Therefore, I must repay the princess¡¯ kindness.


    "Are you serious? I don¡¯t see anything strange around us." Berdik answered, thinking that I was being too careful.


    In Berdik¡¯s view, he didn¡¯t feel anything strange within tens of meters.


    What he felt, were the voices of various animals around them.


    "I¡¯m serious... If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see what happens next." It¡¯s true, I had expected that this would happen.


    I¡¯m sure, in Berdik¡¯s mind, it¡¯s impossible for him to believe in a Beginner stage kid to be able to sense the presence of an assassin from a distance.


    If so, it would be impossible for that kid to remain at the Beginner stage.


    "Well¡­ I understand, we won¡¯t let down our guard."


    "Huh?" for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I thought, it would be absolutely impossible for Berdik to believe what I said.


    But, he instead said that he would not lower his guard.


    Really, the other side of me, I feel grateful because I could meet a man like this.


    If it were anyone else, it would be impossible for them to believe my words.


    Just look, the guards around me, they couldn¡¯t hold back their laughter.


    In their minds, they thought that Berdik had gone crazy.


    To the point, they had to believe the words of a Beginner stage kid they had just met.


    Luckily, their laughter only lasted for a few moments.


    "Enough. Remember, our job is to look after the princess, if she gets hurt we will be punished." said the man named Mark, thinking that his other colleagues had gone crazy.


    Supposedly, they are aware that the warning I conveyed could happen.


    After all, they were currently outside the empire.


    Of course, there will be many criminals around them.


    "We¡¯re sorry..."


    "Hah... I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Noah. Because of our colleagues, you have to bear this shame." said Mark, intending to apologize to me.


    He knows, knows that I¡¯m currently in an annoyed mood.


    Plus, he could feel it from the way I spoke.


    It felt, like I wasn¡¯t showing the slightest lie.


    ===========


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 64: Request

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Okay... This first attack will definitely hit those guards. And after that, I will go in to kill the Saintess," the assassin muttered to himself, preparing to launch his first attack.


    But before that, he didn¡¯t forget to take out some arrows.


    The arrow, looked like it was coated in some strange liquid.


    "Ha ha ha, I¡¯m sure the leader will be happy after hearing this news."


    Finally, the assassin, he decided to shoot all five arrows in his hand at once.


    Simultaneously, he also did not forget to layer magic energy into the other five arrows.


    *Tusk!-*


    ...


    Back to where I am, right now, we are still continuing our steps.


    Only, there is something different.


    Just look, the guards, they didn¡¯t say anything. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, previously they had been chatting non-stop.


    And for some reason, they are currently very quiet.


    Without realizing it, the sound of Berdick¡¯s scream suddenly reached my ears.


    "Be careful! Several attacks are heading our way! Protect the princess!"


    "What...?" before the guards could react, they were shot by various arrows from a distance.


    Like it or not, the guards, they had to fall from their mounts.


    "Ck! For those who survive, remember not to avert your eyes!"


    "Understood..." might be true, the few guards who survived, they felt afraid.


    Even so, they knew that their duty was to look after the princess.


    Hence, it was not strange that they would not show their panic.


    If they ran away, their families would be executed by the Emperor.


    However, fleeing the battlefield would be tantamount to betraying the empire itself.


    "The second attack comes again!"


    Fortunately, the arrows this time were repelled by them.


    When the arrow fell to the ground, they could see various strange liquids.


    The liquid, somehow reminded them of something uncomfortable.


    "Poison? Damn... Looks like the murderer this time is no ordinary murderer." commented Berdik, unable to help but grit his teeth.


    If the princess was hurt, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Suddenly, he remembered me telling them about this matter.


    Finally, like it or not, he intended to ask me to do something.


    "Mr. Noah... I know this is strange, but please keep the princess away from this place. You are the only person who can be trusted."


    "What?" actually, until now I still haven¡¯t seen the princess¡¯s face.


    At most, I only heard the voice she indicated.


    And this man, he actually told me to take the princess away from this place.


    Still, I¡¯m a little doubtful whether the princess will accept it or not.


    I¡¯m worried, worried that the princess won¡¯t leave this place.


    When I was with them, I knew that the princess was a good person.


    It should, be impossible for the princess to leave her guards behind.


    "Lady, sorry for my impudence. But please go away, the assassin this time is not an ordinary assassin. He is above the level of an ordinary Warrior in general."


    "But¡­" as expected, the princess, she even showed her doubts.


    She didn¡¯t want to, didn¡¯t want to leave her guards.


    "What he said is true... Please leave, it¡¯s for your safety."


    Still, it doesn¡¯t matter what the princess thinks.


    In fact, Mark, he even agreed to his friend¡¯s request.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the other side of him, he still doesn¡¯t believe me.


    But he had no choice, he knew.


    Knew that I was the weakest in this place.


    Supposedly, it would be impossible for that assassin to track down a weakling like me.


    Even so, what he thought was just a mere guess.


    If it was someone else, it would be impossible for them to think like that.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 65: Disappeared...!

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Wait, I still haven¡¯t accepted your request. In my opinion, I shouldn¡¯t take the princess away from here."


    "Plus, I¡¯m just a stranger you¡¯ve just met." whatever it is, I have absolutely no intention of accepting their request.


    I know, I know that taking the princess away is a risk.


    For sure, I will be chased by that assassin.


    And worst of all, I will lose my life for the second time.


    "I don¡¯t mind, during these 7 days, I know that you are an ordinary person and can be trusted. Therefore, I beg you to take the princess back to her place."


    "..." for a moment, I was silent where I was.


    Originally, I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to take the princess away from this place.


    If so, I¡¯m sure she will definitely rebel.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but accept their request.


    The reason was clear, it was because I had to complete a mission from the system.


    The rewards given by the system, were enough to let me break through to the next level.


    Only, I still have to save the princess.


    That way, I will be able to improve my talent.


    "I understand¡­" without further delay, I decided to get on the horse-drawn carriage.


    Which, in there is a princess.


    Finally, I chose to move this horse at high speed.


    *step!-* *step!-* *step!-*


    "No...! Stop, I still have to save their lives. I can¡¯t let innocent people sacrifice themselves just for me!" snapped the princess, relentlessly telling me to stop the horse-drawn carriage.


    Even so, I have absolutely no intention of stopping this horse-drawn carriage.


    I know, if I stop then my life will disappear.


    Just look, several arrows are about to land right on top of me.


    Luckily, I managed to avoid the various arrows.


    Otherwise, I would have died from the start.


    "Ck, they got away..." the killer clicked, unable to contain his annoyance.


    "But never mind... I¡¯ll kill these guards first. Dealing with that kid is very easy." for a moment, the figure of the assassin, suddenly disappeared from his place.


    Before, finally reappearing right in front of the guards.


    "Palace guards, how pitiful¡­ I¡¯m sure the Emperor is crazy to allow their Saintess to be protected by a group like you. But because of that, I have the opportunity to kill your Saintess."


    "Hmph! Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll let your plan go that easily!"


    "Everyone attack...!" when the guards were about to attack, the assassin, he couldn¡¯t help but smile widely.


    From his point of view, the movements of the guards were very slow.


    In fact, they were much slower than anyone he had ever faced.


    "Weak¡­ I will show you what strength above the ordinary Warrior stage is."


    *Shring!-*


    For a moment, the assassin, he began to take out the sword on his back.


    Just as he was about to attack, something strange happened around the guards.


    In a split second, the surrounding guards fell to the ground.


    "W-What happened?" Berdik muttered softly, not knowing what was happening.


    In Berdik¡¯s view, he did not expect that his other colleagues would just fall down like that.


    In fact, he himself didn¡¯t see whether the man moved his body or not.


    But for some reason, his other colleagues, were rendered speechless in front of the killer.


    Whatever it was, there was only one thing he could think about.


    Namely, he was guessing, guessing that this assassin was above the Profound Knight stage.


    It¡¯s true, what he thought really happened.


    "From your expression, do you know what level I am at?" the assassin asked, unable to suppress the wide smile on his face.


    He knew, knew that the expression Berdik showed was an expression full of despair.


    "Above the Profound is the Warrior Knight, then above that is the Grand Knight... Don¡¯t tell me..."


    "That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m above a True Knight!"


    ...


    Don¡¯t know how long it has been, we have been walking for more than 3 hours, thinking that what happened was over.


    Just look, as we continued our journey, we didn¡¯t feel anything strange.


    Even so, I kept hearing the sound of a woman crying.


    "Hah... Princess, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to realize that their choice was the best?"


    "If it weren¡¯t for that, I¡¯m afraid their family would have been executed by the empire." It¡¯s true, I know the consequences if a knight doesn¡¯t protect their lord.


    Of course, their families would definitely be killed by the empire.


    "I know¡­ But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to them. Since childhood, I always thought that what my father did was not right."


    "Still, I don¡¯t have the strength to block my father¡¯s path. He is the emperor, the strongest person on this continent." commented the princess, thinking that what I said was true.


    Since childhood, she had known that the knights¡¯ actions were right.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t have the power to save them.


    Therefore, she decided to increase her strength.


    When she was 5 years old, she had been gifted with a Yellow stage talent.


    Since that day, she has always been considered the most talented among children her age.


    "...Sorry, I wish I didn¡¯t take you away from that place. They didn¡¯t have to sacrifice themselves." I said, not forgetting to apologize for what happened.


    I know, know that the princess still feels sad.


    Of course, she will definitely harbor dislike for me.


    But well, I have no choice but to accept the hatred she gives.


    After all, I was the one who told them about the murderer.


    Otherwise, there would be no need for the princess to leave that place.


    "..." Whatever it was, the princess, she had absolutely no intention of saying a word.


    In her heart, she still felt sad because she had left her guards behind.


    Supposedly, the other guards, they had been killed by that assassin.


    ¡¯Whatever... I will bring the princess back to the empire. And after that, we will part.¡¯ I thought, not intending to think about anything.


    Right now, all I have to do is bring the princess back to her place.


    That way, I no longer need to live with her.


    Time continues to pass, I don¡¯t know how long it has passed.


    Surely, the sky above me, had completely disappeared.


    That means, it¡¯s already evening.


    Even so, I had absolutely no intention of stopping the horse-drawn carriage I was riding.


    I know, I know if I stop.


    That assassin, he will definitely come after us.


    "¡­" for a moment, my gaze, endlessly shifted in various directions. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don¡¯t know why, I just felt something strange.


    ¡¯Why is it so quiet? Did something happen on the carriage?¡¯


    ¡¯Carriage? Wait... Could it be...¡¯ As if realizing what was happening, I reflexively opened the inner door of the carriage.


    Finally, like it or not, I had to put on a surprised expression.


    "Disappeared... The princess disappeared!" I screamed, unable to suppress the panic on my face.


    If I had known about this earlier, I would not have let my guard down in the slightest.


    However, what happened cannot be changed anymore.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 66: Beyond the limit

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    A few minutes before the princess disappeared, at this time, the figure of a woman could be seen.


    That woman, she could be said to be very beautiful.


    She had eyes as beautiful as purplish stone, far beyond anything else.


    At the same time, the color of her hair, shows that she is not an ordinary woman.


    Something that, only upper-class nobles generally had


    It is as white as snow, like in fantasy films in general.


    Even so, her face, did not show the slightest visible emotion.


    What is there, is a feeling full of guilt.


    She thought, that all of this was her fault.


    If she had not decided to leave the empire, her guards would not have had to be killed.


    But well, what happened can¡¯t be changed anymore.


    Therefore, what she had to do now was to escape as quickly as possible.


    In this woman¡¯s point of view, she was afraid that I would be killed by that assassin.


    After all, I was a stranger she had just met.


    If she had known this sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have offered me a ride.


    ¡¯I have no other choice, I won¡¯t let this person die...¡¯ she thought to herself, not wanting me to die in a place like this.


    If I died, she was afraid she would feel even more guilty.


    After all, in this woman¡¯s point of view, I am not a warrior.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to fight against an assassin.


    Moreover, fighting to protect someone like her.


    Which, does not benefit me at all.


    Without realizing it, the woman, she started using a technique.


    This technique, can be said to be a fraudulent technique.


    In essence, she intended to eliminate all existing sounds.


    This was done, so that I would not be aware of her presence.


    Otherwise, I will become the target of that assassin.


    In the end, I will definitely lose my life.


    After all, from the start, my plan was to start my new life.


    Therefore, it is not strange that this woman thinks that I should not be killed.


    If I die, then I won¡¯t be able to start my new life.


    ...


    Back to the present, visible, in front of the woman.


    There was a man, that man, he was none other than the murderer who previously attacked them.


    It could say, he was the person who killed Berdik and the others.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, they wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives.


    "Hello Saintess~, I have come to take your life. With you killed, I believe the empire will be in a state of chaos." said the man, not forgetting to greet the woman in front of him.


    He knew, knew that this woman was very important to the empire.


    If she died, it was certain that the empire would be in a state of chaos.


    Unfortunately, this man, he didn¡¯t know that this woman was the Emperor¡¯s daughter.


    If he had known, there was no way he would have dared to attack this woman.


    "I know... Because of that, I came to give my life to you. But on one condition, I want you to let that man go."


    "Oh..." for a moment, the man, he couldn¡¯t hold back his shocked expression.


    Initially, he thought that it was impossible for this woman to come voluntarily.


    But apparently, she came only to ask for an exchange.


    And the exchange she asked for, was to let a man go.


    And again, that man, he was none other than the person who previously informed them about the attack he launched.


    Still, it was impossible for this assassin to let me go.


    However, from the start, he swore that he would definitely kill me.


    Plus, the fact that I can feel the presence of someone like him.


    It¡¯s enough to prove it all, knowing that I¡¯m a dangerous man.


    He was afraid, afraid that one day I would become his most potential enemy.


    If that happens, I might not be able to be killed by someone like him again.


    "Ah... I understand, I could let that man live. But, because of recent events, it¡¯s impossible for me to do that!"


    It¡¯s true, even the princess, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth.


    From the start, she already knew that it was impossible for this man to let me go.


    However, my fate was decided after I took her away from that place.


    If not for that, there would be no reason for this man to kill me.


    But yeah, that¡¯s just a guess.


    "Goodbye, Saintess..." Before the man¡¯s attack was about to hit the princess, I suddenly appeared in front of them


    *Ting!-*


    Heard, a loud crashing sound around where we were.


    "You¡­ Why are you here?" Saintess asked, seeing that it was me.


    Seen, that both of her legs, were involuntarily starting to tremble in fear.


    In fact, she had accepted to be killed by that man.


    But, I actually appeared at a time like this.


    Really, the other side of the princess, she was amazed by my heroic actions.


    "As I thought, you are not an ordinary boy. Who are you?" the man asked, unable to resist asking who I was.


    It should, be impossible for someone like me to block the attack he launched.


    ¡¯How painful...! I feel like all my blood vessels are going to burst!¡¯ I screamed in my heart, unable to stop myself from cursing myself.


    Before I arrived at this place, I had already calculated all this.


    At the same time, I also didn¡¯t forget to ask for recommendations from the system.


    [Due to an emergency, the body will be upgraded until it reaches its limit.]


    [Starting Body Enchament buildup.]


    [17/100% progress in Body Enchament.]


    "Cough-" unable to hold it in any longer, I unconsciously let out a mouthful of blood from my mouth.


    I felt, that my whole body would break down at any time.


    ¡¯This is more painful than death.¡¯ I thought, realizing that pain is much scarier than death.


    If I die, I won¡¯t have to feel this kind of pain.


    But well, I have no choice but to do this.


    However, the man¡¯s arrow attacks, were no joke at all.


    As if, my body could break at any time.


    Fortunately, I am currently being assisted by the system.


    Somehow, I feel that I have become stronger.


    Maybe, it¡¯s because the system is pushing my body to its limits?


    Either way, the price for improving my body is life.


    From the start, the system had warned me not to use this power.


    Otherwise, my body could be crushed in the middle of the road.


    ¡¯My heart keeps beating, my blood vessels flow non-stop, my brain never once stops working. As if trying to adapt to all this.¡¯ as time goes by, I feel that my whole body is working faster and faster.


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t breathe regularly.


    If it continues like this, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my consciousness.


    "You¡¯re great, kid... But it¡¯s a shame, it looks like your body won¡¯t be able to stand up again." the man commented, knowing that I had reached my limit.


    Without wasting any time, he started attacking me from above.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t possibly stay where I was.


    In a split second, I started to block the man¡¯s sword attack.


    "Aghhh...!" even so, the side effects of withstanding this man¡¯s attack still remained.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether I could withstand his attack or not, because of the difference in strength between us.


    I will definitely be defeated, showing how weak I am.


    [Warning! All your organs are gradually starting to be destroyed.] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Reducing the side effects of forced use, failed...]


    [20/100% progress...]


    [23/100% progress...]


    [Warning...! Please stay away now!]


    [30/100% progress...]


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 67: Empire

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "No...! Mr. Noah! Stop! If this continues you will die!" shouted the Saintess, seeing the wounds I had suffered.


    It could say, my current situation is very pathetic.


    Just look, my eyes, are dripping with red liquid


    In fact, my legs, have been completely destroyed.


    Moreover, my hand, can no longer be saved.


    Even so, I still had no intention of stopping my attack.


    My attacks, on the other hand, became stronger.


    As if, something had possessed me.


    [40/100% progress...]


    ¡¯Fuck... Do I have no hope anymore?¡¯ I thought, it can¡¯t last much longer.


    If I continue to persist, then my body will be destroyed.


    In the end, I am still an ordinary person.


    I¡¯m not a Warrior, who has an unreasonable body


    If I was at the Warrior stage, I would definitely be able to survive this guy¡¯s attack.


    But well, what I hope for will probably never happen.


    In the end, I was a kid who had just awakened my talent.


    At the same time, my strength, can be said to be much weaker than any creature.


    With that alone, it would be impossible for me to kill someone above me.


    No matter whether I was helped by the system or not, everything would be the same.


    Before I lost my consciousness, a scream sounded right above me.


    "Stop...! How dare you hunt my niece? Even though you are just a mere Grand Knight."


    "W, What happened-" without realizing it, the man, he suddenly fell to the ground.


    Not long after, a strange pressure spread around him.


    Finally, like it or not, the man, he had to scream in pain.


    "Uncle?" Saintess muttered, realizing who the person who saved them was.


    That person, he was none other than one of the imperial family.


    It could say, he is the younger brother of the Emperor.


    "This voice...! You-" unfortunately, before the man could continue his words.


    Something unexpected happened, that man, he suddenly disappeared from his place.


    No one knows what happened, what is certain is that this is one of that person¡¯s techniques. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In essence, he had moved the killer somewhere.


    Nobody knows what that place is, not even me.


    Whatever it is, as long as the situation has returned to calm.


    I won¡¯t mind it, intending to rest for a while.


    For a moment, without me realizing it, I suddenly fell from my place.


    Even so, Saintess, she decided to help me.


    But yeah, I¡¯ve completely lost my consciousness.


    Therefore, I didn¡¯t realize what had happened.


    "Is that not enough? Now you have to go back. Your father told me to come get you. If not, he would have no choice but to lock you up in your room." said the person, telling the message given by the Emperor.


    If she still didn¡¯t want to return, the Emperor would have no choice but to keep her in the palace.


    Luckily, Saintess, she chose to say yes to what he ordered.


    "I understand... I¡¯ll go back. But before that, I want uncle to take this man with us." still, Saintess, she is unlikely to forget me.


    After all, I was the one who saved het life.


    "...Okay, now let¡¯s go."


    For a moment, my body, unconsciously began to float above the sky.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Saintess also seems to be floating like me.


    Perhaps, it was one of this person¡¯s techniques?


    ...


    Two days have passed, and I will finally wake up from my fainted.


    Just look, my hands, are starting to move little by little.


    It¡¯s just that, I still need more time before I can actually wake up from my fainted.


    After all, the injuries I received have not fully recovered.


    If I wake up now, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel pain all over my body.


    Still, I was lucky enough to have been healed by the princess.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to wake up so quickly.


    For a moment, a voice sounded right near me.


    That voice, somehow sounded quite familiar.


    "It looks like he will wake up, but it will still take some time." said a man, that man, he was none other than the person who previously saved us.


    At the same time, he was also the one who had dealt with the assassin without much effort.


    "But Aisha, are you serious about letting this person come face to face before the Emperor? Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if he met the Emperor after he woke up from his fainted?"


    "I have no choice, this is father¡¯s order. He said he would reward this man for saving me." said the Saintess, remembering the first time she had returned to the empire.


    At that time, her father, the Emperor, told her to come face to face.


    Having no choice, Saintess, she couldn¡¯t help but tell what happened.


    After that, the Emperor, he decided to allow me to stay in the palace.


    The reason was clear, it was because I had saved the Emperor¡¯s daughter.


    Of course, Emperor, he wouldn¡¯t possibly ignore an existence like me.


    In the end, the fact that I had saved the Saintess could not be denied.


    In the end, Saintess, she was the emperor¡¯s daughter.


    Therefore, it is not strange that he would respect me so much.


    "Ugh..." suddenly, there was a sound of groaning in pain around them.


    Finally, like it or not, they had to stop their conversation.


    "Mr. Noah...! Are you okay?" asked the princess, seeing that I had fully awakened from my fainted.


    Even so, I still couldn¡¯t completely stand up from where I was.


    Just look, when I was about to lift my body, something unexpected happened.


    I felt a twinge, deep inside me.


    "Where is this...?" out of curiosity, I couldn¡¯t help but decide to ask.


    Should, i have been knocked unconscious by that assassin, right?


    But why? Why can I be in a place like this?


    And again, the place where I am right now, is the place where I usually fall asleep.


    "This place is the empire, the place you really want to visit." replied the Saintess, unable to stop herself from smiling.


    When I woke up, she felt very happy.


    At first, she was afraid that I would never wake up again.


    Fortunately, what she was worried about would never happen.


    "Eh?" For a moment, an uncomfortable feeling started to creep into my heart.


    ¡¯Wait... Empire? This woman just said that this place is an empire? It means...¡¯


    It¡¯s true, what I feared really happened.


    As my gaze shifted in different directions, I could see the sky above me.


    What was above me, was a wall of splendor.


    It felt, like I was in a private palace.


    ¡¯The Palace... As I thought.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop myself from letting out a soft sigh.


    In my opinion, it is absolutely impossible for me to be in a place like this.


    But for some reason, I was taken into the palace instead.


    But yeah, I don¡¯t mind it at all.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, I¡¯m afraid my life would no longer exist.


    "Now... I will go report this to the Emperor. I will take my leave first." after that, that person, he decided to leave the room where I was.


    Still, his gaze, seemed to shift slightly to where I was currently.


    ¡¯So that¡¯s him? Interesting... Someone with such a low level of talent, but could reach this level. What an oddity.¡¯ he thought, finding the situation I was in very interesting.


    In his entire life, he had never once heard of a child with Red stage talent being able to fend off an attack from an assassin.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 68: Advanced stage

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "By the way, my father- I mean the Emperor, he wants to see you later. Would you accept?" Saintess asked, without stopping to see what expression I would show.


    Unfortunately, what she saw was a facial expression full of boredom.


    I think, I already know what the Emperor wants.


    Of course, he intended to give me something.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know whether something is good or bad.


    I was afraid, afraid that the Emperor would decide to kill me.


    However, almost all the rulers in this world are not good people.


    Supposedly, this Emperor, he too was one of them.


    But yeah, what I think is probably just a guess.


    Actually, Emperor, he did sincerely want to give me a gift.


    Whatever it is, it would be better for me not to think about strange things.


    Otherwise, it will only worsen my current situation.


    "Well... Since the Emperor requested it, I can¡¯t possibly refuse his request." I said, not intending to refuse the Emperor¡¯s order.


    If I refused, it would be the same as tarnishing the Emperor¡¯s face.


    "But¡­ What about your injury?" still, Saintess, she is still worried about my current situation.


    She was afraid, afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up from where I was.


    If that happens, then it would be useless for me to appear before the Emperor.


    And worst of all, I would be insulted by the palace maids.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, sooner or later this injury will recover." I said firmly, showing a confident smile on my face.


    Actually, the reason why I can be confident like this.


    The answer is clear, it¡¯s because I saw the notification from the system.


    [Congratulations! You have successfully completed the mission: Save the princess.]


    [Obtained: 5,000 Talent Points.]


    [In addition, the system also decided to give master an overall Full Heal.]


    [Can be used in one use.]


    For a moment, the Saintess¡¯s expression, she showed a trace of confusion.


    Even so, she had absolutely no intention of asking further.


    In Saintess¡¯s point of view, the confident face I showed was a form of my pride.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to destroy the trust she had in me.


    But yeah, that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t want to give me advice.


    "Then, I¡¯ll be out for a bit. It is best to rest as much as possible before the Emperor summons you." after that, Saintess, she decided to leave the room I was in.


    After the Saintess left, I unconsciously showed a big smile on my face.


    In any case, with the Saintess gone, I will be able to improve my talent.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to improve my talents.


    "System... Raise my talent now!"


    [Starting upgrade, do you agree?]


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, I felt something happen to me.


    "This feeling¡­ Am I going to break through?" I muttered, realizing that I would soon break through to the next level.


    Without further ado, I decided to focus on meditation.


    As time goes by, I can feel that my aura is becoming stronger.


    In fact, it¡¯s much stronger than anything I¡¯ve ever felt.


    [Congratulations, for reaching the Advanced stage.]


    [Obtained: 500 Talent Points.]


    [Current Talent Points: 3,000.]


    "Huh¡­ It feels amazing, as if I have been reborn into this world." I muttered to myself, unable to stop myself from smiling.


    In my opinion, it is absolutely impossible for a small stage to widen the gap between powers.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    In fact, because the Beginner and Advance stages are very different.


    So, it is not surprising that the two of them have their own distance.


    ¡¯Now I understand why people in this world are so eager to reach the Advance stage.¡¯ sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯For them, the Advance stage is enough to protect themselves.¡¯


    However, their world and the world of the nobles were very different.


    [User information:]


    [Name: Noah Asford.]


    [Talent: Orange (can be upgraded using talent points).]


    [Stage: Advanced (Begin).]


    [Magic: Very Low.]


    [Swordsmanship: Intermediate.]


    [Physique: Very Low.]


    "Now... I should be a little calmer." I commented quietly, remembering the incident that had recently happened to me.


    During that time, I was always hit by various disasters.


    Really, if I don¡¯t have enough luck.


    I would definitely die, without anyone to help me.


    Luckily, I met the Saintess.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t know whether I would still be alive or not.


    But yeah, because fate has decided to let me live.


    I still have a chance to change my life, right?


    "Before that, I think I should prepare now. System, heal me."


    Not long after, my body, suddenly emitted a green light.


    Until, the wounds on my body, finally disappeared without a single trace


    [Ding! Full Healing has been successfully performed.]


    "Ah¡­ It feels so good. I feel as if my body has regained its strength." I said to myself, unable to stop myself from standing up from my spot.


    When I stood up, I felt something change.


    It felt, as if my body had become lighter.


    Suddenly, I subconsciously remembered something.


    "That¡¯s right! Body Enhancement stacking. Demonstrate it for me now."


    [47/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    "This has gone far enough." I said, not believing what I was seeing.


    In fact, during those 7 days, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to make progress this quickly.


    Still, because of the recent fight.


    I achieved this progress significantly, far from what I achieved.


    For a moment, a thought that I achieved 100% came to my mind.


    What will happen if I successfully stack Body Enhancement until it reaches 100%?


    Of course, my body will definitely become very strong.


    Maybe because of that, I felt that my body felt lighter.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to feel this feeling.


    Without realizing it, I suddenly heard a knock outside the door.


    "Sir, His Majesty calls you to the main hall."


    ¡¯So fast...¡¯ I thought, it would take a lot of time for the Emperor to summon me.


    But apparently, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be called so soon.


    Still, I don¡¯t mind the Emperor¡¯s attitude at all.


    If he wants to meet me so badly, then I should prepare as soon as possible.


    "Okay... Wait a moment. I¡¯ll change my clothes."


    "Understood."


    ...


    Several minutes have passed, finally, I am now right in front of a door.


    That door, could be said to be very large.


    Somehow, I seemed to see a door leading to the main hall of the palace.


    I believe, inside this door, there is an Emperor.


    Maybe, there will also be some people in it?


    It could be, that they are nobles.


    Whatever it is, I just need to show my calm attitude.


    That way, I don¡¯t have to embarrass myself.


    "Dear guests have arrived, open the gates this instant!"


    As the knights shouted those words, the door in front of me suddenly opened.


    Finally, I could see what was inside.


    I saw, there was a man, he was sitting right on the throne.


    At the same time, behind him, there was a woman.


    That woman, somehow looked quite similar to the Saintess.


    I¡¯m sure, this woman, she is the mother of the Saintess.


    Simultaneously, on both sides, right around the red carpet.


    I saw, there were several people standing around that place.


    ¡¯Just as I thought...¡¯ I thought, knowing who the person standing near the red carpet was.


    They were none other than nobles, people tasked with managing the territories around the empire.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 69: New identity

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Greetings, Your Majesty, I am honored to be addressed by you. In return, I wish you long life."


    "Hmm¡­ Stand up. I didn¡¯t tell you to come here just to kneel before me, but I will grant you one of your wishes."


    For a moment, a hint of disbelief appeared on my face.


    Initially, I thought that it would be impossible for the Emperor to grant one of my wishes.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    In fact, this Emperor, he boldly said that he would grant me one of my wishes.


    Really, even the nobles around me, they were speechless.


    In their minds, the Emperor shouldn¡¯t have said such a thing.


    Otherwise, they were afraid that someone would abuse the Emperor¡¯s power.


    Even so, what they thought only lasted for a moment.


    "Sure, I will grant your wish according to my ability."


    Without realizing it, the expressions of the nobles, suddenly let out a heavy sigh.


    "Your Majesty, I think that it is not good for me to receive a gift like this. If possible, I would like to request to be accepted into an academy."


    "Oh..." for a moment, the Emperor¡¯s expression, slightly revealed his expression of interest.


    At first, he thought that I would ask for something in the form of gold.


    But apparently, what I asked for was something like being included in the academy.


    Really, another side of him, he wonders why I can be so confident?


    He knows, knows that my talent is only at the Red stage.


    It should, be impossible for me to be accepted into an academy.


    To enter the academy, one needed Orange stage talent.


    At the same time, their strength should also be at the Advanced stage.


    Otherwise, they will not have the opportunity to enroll in it.


    "I can¡­ But, from what I heard, your talent is only at the Red stage. In my opinion, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to enroll there."


    "Moreover, you must be able to reach the Advanced stage before you are 16 years old."


    For some reason, the faces of the nobles, unconsciously showed faces full of scorn.


    At first, they thought that my talent was more than that.


    But apparently, what they thought was wrong.


    In reality, my talent is only at the Red stage.


    "What? Red? So weak... He doesn¡¯t deserve to be accepted into a prestigious academy. I¡¯m sure the professors won¡¯t accept him either." the gossip of the nobles, endlessly insulting me for intending to be accepted into the academy.


    Unfortunately, these rumors only lasted for a few moments.


    Before finally, the Emperor, he decided to speak up.


    "Shut up. Do you understand? To enter the academy, one must reach the Advanced stage before turning 16. And, you haven¡¯t even reached that yet."


    "You¡¯re right... However..." not wanting to delay any further, I decided to show my true level.


    Visibly, the aura around me, was enough to shock everyone in the room.


    "Heh... Very good. I didn¡¯t expect that you had been hiding your strength all this time. In fact, your talent, which almost everyone thought was Red, was actually Orange." commented the Emperor, unable to stop himself from smiling a little.


    From his perspective, he had absolutely no idea that there would be a brat who could fool him.


    Supposedly, as an Emperor, he would know every level of every being.


    But this boy, he was much different from what he thought.


    "Okay, why not? From now on, you will be enrolled in Lunar Academy. The most prestigious academy on this continent."


    "What?!" for once again, the entire room, instantly became very noisy again.


    The nobles, they couldn¡¯t believe what the Emperor said.


    It should, be impossible for an ordinary person like me to enter Lunar Academy.


    Unless, that person comes from a kingdom.


    Or, they could come from various outside races.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that not a single ordinary person had ever been accepted into the Lunar Academy. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the contrary, the person is born with a high level of talent.


    Certainly, the academy would grant them special rights.


    Perhaps because of that, the nobles couldn¡¯t hold back their surprise.


    In their view, I only have Orange stage talent.


    Meanwhile, for commoners who were allowed to enter the academy, their talents were much higher than that.


    In fact, it was natural that the nobles would be very surprised.


    In history, this was the first time the academy accepted a disciple with Orange stage talent.


    Moreover, that student, he was not a noble at all.


    Instead, he was just someone who came from a very far away place.


    If this was known to outsiders, they would definitely be very shocked.


    "..." for some reason, I could only stay where I was.


    Even so, the other side of me, I felt very happy.


    By myself entering the academy, I will be able to increase my strength.


    But yeah, I don¡¯t know whether my wish will go according to my expectations or not.


    If not, then I will continue to be a trash.


    Luckily, I have a system on my side.


    With the system by my side, my opportunities to shine are greater.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty...!" I said, not forgetting to express my gratitude to the Emperor.


    Without realizing it, the sound of someone¡¯s applause could be heard from a distance.


    That person, she was none other than a Saintess.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she seemed very happy with my decisio


    Actually, this year, is the year she will enter the academy.


    Therefore, it is not strange that she will show hher pleasure.


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if she had a friend in the academy.


    "Uh..."


    Whatever it was, it was because of the Saintess¡¯ actions.


    The nobles, they couldn¡¯t help but applaud


    In their view, it would not be good if they did not show their respect.


    Moreover, in front of their own ruler.


    Otherwise, their image will be very bad.


    ¡¯Ha ha ha... It¡¯s strange to be patted by these people.¡¯ I thought, realizing that their praise was a form of insult.


    In the end, I realized that they didn¡¯t like me at all.


    Surely, after all this is over, there will be many people who will target me.


    Still, should I care about this matter?


    Of course not!


    For me, what they did wouldn¡¯t be too bad for me.


    ...


    "Hah... Finally done. I didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor would give me something like that." I commented quietly, unable to stop myself from praising the Emperor¡¯s attitude.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I don¡¯t know whether I would have been able to enroll in an academy or not.


    At first, I intended to start my work within the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    By registering in an adventurer¡¯s guild, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to increase my strength.


    But, what I hoped for might never happen again.


    After all, in the end I was accepted into a prestigious academy.


    By enrolling in a prestigious academy, I had to start everything from the beginning again.


    At the same time, I also had to re-plan what I should do.


    ¡¯It¡¯s difficult... But I have to try. I don¡¯t have much time to be in this place.¡¯ I thought, remembering what I had to do.


    "By the way¡­ I should change my name too, right?" really, until now, how could I forget my identity?


    Supposedly, i chosen to change my name from the start.


    Either way, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re here.


    If I was discovered, I would have no choice but to hide.


    ¡¯Hm... Let me think about it. What name suits me. I think, it would be better if my first name was Noah. For the back...¡¯


    ¡¯Ah...! Noah Gleenth? Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 70: Lunar Academy

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Because I have made a decision, from now on my name will be Noah Gleenth.


    With this name, I will make my own history.


    I will create my story, without anyone bothering me.


    I will not repeat my mistakes like before, I will change.


    I will behave as best as possible, without having to stand out in front of many people.


    I thought, attending an academy would give me more benefits.


    It¡¯s just, I¡¯m afraid whether I will meet them or not.


    But well, it would be better if I didn¡¯t meet them in person.


    Otherwise, my life might be completely ruined.


    In the end, they and I were no longer friends.


    Rather, we are just old acquaintances.


    "Still, I want to know when I will be accepted into the academy. I can¡¯t wait for that to happen." I muttered to myself, unable to stop myself from smiling a little.


    I am happy, because I will be accepted into a prestigious academy.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, my life might not be as good as before.


    ...


    "Dad, what did you call me for?" asked a man, the man, he could be said to look quite similar to someone.


    However, there was something different about the expression he showed.


    "Actually, I came to tell you something."


    "Something?"


    "That¡¯s right... It¡¯s about your family members."


    "What do you mean? Did something happen to them?" for a moment, the man¡¯s to, suddenly turned extremely heavy.


    In his mind, he was afraid that something would happen to his family.


    The family, he refers to is the family he left a long time ago. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your father, your mother, and your brother. They have been killed by a swarm of Illusory Beetles."


    "I don¡¯t know what happened, but that¡¯s what I heard from the guards."


    "What¡­" without realizing it, the man¡¯s face, subconsciously changed into a face full of sadness.


    "What did you say...!" at the same time, his two legs, seemed to start falling from their place.


    "Sorry, Athen. I didn¡¯t know that your family would be killed by those creatures."


    It¡¯s true, that person, he is none other than my own brother.


    If asked who the man in front of him was, it would be none other than the Duke.


    He was the one who took my brother, the one who forced my father to give his own son to the empire.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, it would be impossible for my brother to be brought to the empire.


    "Impossible... This must be a lie..."


    "Hah... I don¡¯t know whether to lie to you or not. But look at this, this is proof."


    "What¡¯s this¡­? Clothes?"


    "Right, from our investigator. I see it has something to do with your brother. Plus, the blood stains on his clothes, are enough to prove all that."


    Really, my brother, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    In fact, this year is the year he will turn eighteen.


    It could say, he would advance to the third year class.


    Within the academy, he had made a name for himself.


    In essence, he was very famous among the young nobles.


    In fact, the Emperor¡¯s son, he even had to feel inferior in front of my big brother.


    During his years in the empire, he had always trained non-stop.


    Maybe because of that, he has strength that is able to surpass children his age.


    With my brother¡¯s determination, I am sure he will be able to achieve a limitless future.


    However, my brother¡¯s talent is not a lowly talent.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange that he would have a future that was far from anyone else¡¯s.


    "Hm? Where are you going?" the man asked, seeing his adopted son intending to leave this place.


    Originally, that guy, he wanted to comfort my brother a little.


    But, he suddenly changed his mind.


    For a moment, a memory in the main hall of the palace came to mind again.


    ¡¯That kid... Hah, I¡¯m afraid this will disturb the academy authorities.¡¯he thought, unable to help but remember the figure of a young man.


    That boy, he is none other than me.


    It should, be impossible for me to enter the academy.


    Plus, I¡¯m not the adopted son of a noble.


    Still, he knew that there was nothing he could do.


    What happens, is absolutely none of his business.


    ¡¯By the way¡­ I don¡¯t know the name of that kid. But yeah, sooner or later I¡¯ll find out.¡¯


    ...


    Not long after, my brother, he decided to lock himself in his room.


    In his mind, he didn¡¯t believe at all that his family was gone.


    He had a feeling, that his entire family was still alive.


    However, he didn¡¯t know whether his premonition was trustworthy or not.


    Even so, my brother, he still tries not to think about anything.


    He knew, knew that the more depressed he was, the worse things got.


    "Give me another 3 years, and I promise I¡¯ll be back to that place." my brother muttered, swearing that he would return to his birthplace.


    As long as he managed to return to his hometown, he believed he would be able to find something.


    Something, which he had forgotten for a long time.


    For a moment, a memory where he recalled his brother¡¯s words came back to his mind.


    At that time, he remembered that his brother said that he would see him again.


    However, what he hoped for might never happen.


    He knew, knew that his little brother was born without talent.


    Without realizing it, a single tear began to flow down my brother¡¯s face.


    The other side of him, he thought that I had been killed.


    If asked whether my brother is worried about our father and mother or not, the answer is yes.


    Still, my brother, he knew that our father and mother could not have died that easily.


    After all, they were above the level of ordinary humans.


    "Hope you guys can survive..." maybe it¡¯s true, my brother, he¡¯s really hopeless.


    But, that doesn¡¯t mean he will ignore what he doesn¡¯t believe in.


    "Mr. Athen, Her Highness the Princess is calling you. She asks you to see her immediately."


    "Okay... I¡¯ll be right there."


    Not wanting to linger, my brother, he decided to wipe his tears.


    However, he had been given an order to meet someone.


    Moreover, that person, she was not an ordinary person.


    She was much stronger, much more terrifying than himself.


    ...


    Finally, after waiting more than a week.


    I received a report, that enrollment in the academy has begun.


    Right now, I¡¯m standing somewhere.


    Which, around me there are only various kinds of foreigners.


    It could say, those foreigners, they were none other than nobles.


    In essence, they are a promising young generation.


    They were hand-picked by the academy, knowing how great their talents were.


    And for me, for some reason I was told to register.


    Luckily, enrolling in an academy isn¡¯t that difficult.


    We were only told to test our prowess, when it came to hunting.


    Since I¡¯m used to it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to pass this test.


    "For those who have letters of recommendation from the academy, we decided to give them the right not to take this exam."


    "And for those who don¡¯t have a letter of recommendation, they have to take this exam directly."


    "I hope, these years will be good years for all of you!"


    "As a head of the academy, I also hope that this continent can look after each other. That is all and thank you."


    Not long after, there were various sounds of applause around me.


    They all praised, praised the speech this old man delivered.


    From their perspective, they knew that this old man was extremely powerful.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 71: Entrance examination

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    *Shing-*


    Without realizing it, everyone¡¯s figures, somehow suddenly moved somewhere.


    That place, it could say, is a place where the surroundings are only filled with various kinds of monsters.


    Of course, what was in this place was only intended for students without letters of recommendation.


    For those with letters of recommendation, they only needed to watch from a distance.


    Just look, outside the forest, where the students with recommendation letters are, they are currently watching in an arena.


    Many of them showed calm faces, as if they were used to this.


    In their perspective, this scene before them was nothing.


    Since childhood, they have been educated by their families.


    In fact, they had once fought against various powerful monsters.


    As a result, they are able to survive for quite a long period of time.


    Maybe because of that, their mentality is not like children their age in general.


    "I remember¡­ My father once said that there would be a commoner who would enroll in the academy. But where is he?" muttered a man, remembering a conversation about a commoner.


    "You¡¯re right... But where is that person? I didn¡¯t see him around the bleachers."


    "Supposedly, that commoner, he got a recommendation letter from the academy too, right?"


    "I think so, but maybe that person didn¡¯t choose to come?"


    "Could he be afraid?" somehow, gossip after gossip spread throughout the audience arena.


    They were all insulting, insulting a commoner who didn¡¯t attend the academy entrance ceremony.


    Supposedly, it would be impossible for those commoners to escape.


    In reality, that ordinary person, he is none other than me.


    If asked why I didn¡¯t get a letter from the academy, the answer is clear.


    Still, I still don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t get a single letter from the academy.


    I thought, originally the Emperor would give me a letter of recommendation directly.


    But in reality, I didn¡¯t get a single letter during these 7 days!


    Really, I wonder if the academy really has no intention of accepting me?


    I¡¯m sure, in the eyes of the academy¡¯s higher-ups, they would consider me a pest.


    However, my talent is only at the Orange stage.


    Different from the commoners they once recruited, I was the weakest.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that they would hate me so much.


    In the end, what they have in mind is talent.


    ...


    For some time, I endlessly continued to explore the various forests around me.


    I feel, that there are some creatures lurking in the distance.


    At the same time, I also met various students several times.


    Luckily, they had no intention of attacking me at all.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Without realizing it, a loud roar sounded around where I was.


    Out of curiosity, I couldn¡¯t help but decide to go to that place.


    When I arrived at the scene, I saw a monster.


    That monster, could be said to be very big.


    Perhaps, the body of this monster is much bigger than any creature I have ever met.


    "A dog? No, it has three heads on it. It feels like I¡¯m seeing a creature from the depths of hell."


    Not long after, several students began to appear around the scene.


    It seemed, like they had all expected that this would happen.


    Just look, at their expressions, not showing the slightest bit of surprise.


    Instead, they all prepared to launch their attacks.


    "Oh¡­ Has it started? It will be an interesting show for us." commented an old man, that old man, he was the one who previously gave the speech on stage.


    It could say, he is the Head of The Academy at this academy.


    "You¡¯re right... This year will be different from previous years. Because, there will be several talents that will emerge in that place." answered a woman, remembering the figure of a small child.


    That little fellow, he could be said to be very strong.


    In the past few years, she always wanted to see how much the child had improved.


    Moreover, rumors of a hero being born had spread throughout the continent. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since then, there have been many people who want to see the figure of that hero.


    Still, it was impossible for the empire to show the face of the hero.


    But they promised, promised that when the hero was 15 years old.


    They would show the face of this hero, something they had been waiting for for so long.


    "That¡¯s right... I also just remembered a rumor about a child who just received a recommendation from the Emperor."


    "Do we have to do this? Wouldn¡¯t it be very risky if we didn¡¯t let the child enter the special route?" asked the woman, unable to stop herself from showing a frightened expression.


    She was afraid, afraid that the Emperor would be angry.


    However, they had been informed by the Emperor that they had to accept the boy into the academy.


    It¡¯s just that, that kid, he has far below average talent.


    In fact, his talent was not at all comparable to the commoner children they had been recruiting.


    "Don¡¯t worry¡­ The Emperor isn¡¯t that kind of person, I¡¯m sure he will understand the situation within the academy."


    "If the child is as great as he says, then we will accept him. However, if he is completely useless, we will have no choice but to expel him." replied the old man, realizing that the choice he chose had to be like this.


    If he did not act fairly, he was afraid that the academy¡¯s image would be damaged.


    Still, it¡¯s not like the old man would just throw me out.


    In fact, as long as I show my qualities.


    Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation in accepting me into the academy.


    Whatever it is, what I have to do now is carry out my duties.


    Moreover, in front of me, there was a creature shaped like a dog.


    I heard, as long as one of us manages to kill this dog.


    Then, we will automatically be declared to have passed.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean there is only one dog in this place.


    On the contrary, as time goes by, various creatures will appear.


    Just look, hundreds of meters from where I was, I once again heard a roar.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to see what happened there.


    For me, killing this dog is my only top priority.


    "Let¡¯s go¡­ Looks like there will be various other creatures that will appear." said the students, intending to leave this place.


    In their minds, instead of fighting with each other, it would be better for them to go look for others.


    Since some students had decided to leave, this place had somehow become quite quiet.


    Just look, around me, there are only a few people.


    It could say, our current number is 5.


    In fact, previously, our number had almost reached 20 people.


    ¡¯I can feel, they are all at the Advanced stage.¡¯ I thought, aware of the level of power within them.


    I knew, knew that from their aura, they were at least at the Advanced stage.


    Luckily, over the past week, I have been relentlessly training myself.


    Until, I was able to reach the Mid layer of the Advanced stage.


    Each stage, starting from Advanced, Inner Core, and Innate.


    These three things have their own layers, there are three in total.


    Begin, Mid, and Final.


    As long as one reached the Final layer, they would be able to break through to the next stage.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 72: Team up

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Okay... Now I¡¯ll go first!" shouted a man, deciding to continue his advance earlier.


    In his mind, he was confident that he would be able to kill this dog.


    However, over the years, he had been relentlessly training his strength.


    Hence, he thought that he would be able to kill this monster.


    In reality, this monster, he was much stronger than what he had imagined.


    But yeah, this guy, he¡¯s completely oblivious to this fact.


    Whatever it is, what I have to do now is keep watching.


    That way, I don¡¯t have to interfere in this man¡¯s affairs.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded right behind the man.


    "Are you serious? He¡¯s not a low ranking monster. If you go alone, you will be defeated by that monster. Why don¡¯t we just work together? After all, our current number is five."


    ¡¯Ugh... This woman... She really talks a lot.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but scold the attitude he showed.


    It should be, if this man really wanted to face that monster alone.


    It would be better, if he went ahead himself.


    That way, we can kill this monster while it is in a weakened state.


    But well, what I hoped for probably won¡¯t happen.


    Just look, that man, without thinking, immediately rejected the woman¡¯s invitation.


    He knew, knew that this woman intended to take advantage of him.


    However, this man¡¯s strength level, he was at the Final layer Advanced stage.


    With that alone, I knew that he would break through to the next level sooner or later.


    Moreover, I also know that the people around me, their strength is not much lower than his.


    Therefore, it was not strange that he would reject this woman¡¯s invitation.


    "I appreciate your offer, but I intend to face this creature alone. You guys just watch from a distance." said the man, continuously showing a face full of arrogance.


    "Ck, it¡¯s up to you." Indeed, since there was nothing she could do, that woman, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.


    In her mind, she thought that this man had gone crazy.


    Until, he bravely stepped forward to face a creature this strong.


    If it were her, there was no way she would come forward to face this dog head-on.


    "Grrrr...-"


    "Humph! Little dog, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you. In a few moves, I will chop off your entire head." said the man, thinking that he would be able to kill this monster in a matter of seconds.


    Just as he was about to attack, something strange happened.


    Suddenly, the monster, it started to roar very loudly.


    In fact, this roar, was far greater than anything he had ever shown.


    Even, it can be deafening for someone like me.


    "Ugh... What is this roar?! It hurts so much!" shouted one of the students around me, thinking how unreasonable the roar from this monster was.


    Supposedly, this monster, he was only ranked second.


    But why? Why could he let out such a powerful roar!?


    Really, the other side of me, I thought, was this test really meant to kill us?


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the academy to release such a powerful monster in this place.


    "You bunch of brats¡­ This is the reason why the academy doesn¡¯t give you any special rights. You guys are too weak." the academy head commented, thinking how stupid we were.


    If it was a student with a special path, they would definitely be able to kill a monster this powerful.


    But look, what can students do without a special track?


    They were all selfish, thinking that they could win without working together.


    Actually, the reason why they make tests like this.


    The answer is simple, they want to see how well their students can work with each other.


    If they are worthy, the academy will accept them directly.


    But if they fail, they will be expelled.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you?! You idiot!" the woman shouted, knowing how stupid this man was.


    If he had decided to cooperate from the start, nothing like this would have happened.


    But well, what happened can¡¯t be changed anymore.


    In the end, this man, he couldn¡¯t help but fight this monster alone.


    Just look, the monster¡¯s expression, he even showed his fangs.


    With that alone, I knew that this monster had been completely provoked by this man¡¯s provocation. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up! I have my own way!" still, that guy, he had absolutely no intention of backing down.


    Without realizing it, the man, he started running in various directions.


    Don¡¯t know what he was doing, what is certain is that he intended to launch his attack.


    In an instant, dozens of needle weapons began to appear in the man¡¯s hands.


    Without further delay, the man, he decided to throw the needles precisely in various directions.


    Just as the needles were about to hit the monster, a dagger suddenly appeared.


    *Spurt-*


    Can be seen, that the dagger directly hit one of the monster¡¯s eyes.


    Inevitably, that monster, he couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain.


    "Oh... Not bad." I commented, unable to stop myself from praising this man¡¯s greatness.


    In terms of calculations, I admit that this man is far superior.


    However, he didn¡¯t know one thing, that the movement he made, was completely useless.


    I knew, knew that this monster had completely read this man¡¯s movements.


    "This is serious... Looks like the monster is going to launch its attack a second time." I said, preparing to face the situation that was about to occur.


    "Hey you, that guy standing over there."


    "..." for some reason, I suddenly heard the woman calling me.


    At first, I thought she was calling someone else.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    "I mean, the black-haired guy. Did you hear?"


    "What?" feeling uncomfortable, I decided to open my mouth.


    "Let¡¯s work together, we will defeat this monster together."


    "Why should I?" I asked, not understanding what this woman wanted.


    Apart from me, aren¡¯t there still two other people?


    I¡¯m sure, they are much more useful than me.


    "I saw you didn¡¯t have a panicked face at all. So, I thought about teaming up with you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re much more useful than them."


    "...Alright. Let¡¯s do it. But the last attack, I¡¯ll do it." I said, not intending to give this woman the finishing blow.


    After all, my original goal was to pass this exam.


    By passing the entrance exam, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to enter the academy.


    "Ah¡­" For a moment, that woman, she showed a trace of hesitation on her face.


    Luckily, the doubt she showed only lasted for a moment.


    In her mind, she thought that it was impossible for me to launch my final attack on this monster.


    Besides, she knew, knew that two people were near us.


    They had all prepared, intending to launch their attacks.


    With that alone, it was impossible for me to be sure whether I would be able to launch my final attack or not.


    Whatever it is, what I have to do now is fight against this monster.


    What¡¯s the final issue, I¡¯ll deal with it later.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 73: Physical strength

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "I promise, this monster¡¯s final attack will be yours." said the woman, without showing the slightest doubt on her face.


    Sh did this, so that I could completely trust her.


    Actually, I don¡¯t believe what this woman said at all.


    As for me, I can already guess what she is planning.


    I¡¯m sure, this woman, she intends to seize this monster¡¯s final attack.


    Whatever it was, I also knew that it was impossible for me to lower my guard.


    I can feel, the two people around me, they also have their own intentions.


    Of course, they must be planning to snatch the final attack from the monster.


    But yeah, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let that happen.


    For a moment, my gaze, once again turned towards the man.


    Finally, like it or not, I have to put a smile on my face.


    ¡¯Right... I¡¯ll use this guy.¡¯


    Not long after, I decided to take out the sword at my waist.


    The sword I¡¯m holding, looks like the sword used by knights in general.


    However, what makes it different is the size of this sword.


    The size of this sword, could be said to be much smaller than the swords of ordinary knights in general.


    Even so, this alone was enough for me to kill the monster.


    "I¡¯ll go first, you attack from behind." the moment I said that, I started jumping forward.


    Seen, the woman¡¯s expression, she could only stay where she was.


    In her view, she didn¡¯t expect that I would just step forward like that.


    In fact, she knows that I am much weaker than her.


    "U-Ugh, fine! I will follow your plan." having no choice, that woman, she couldn¡¯t help but follow my plan. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, she didn¡¯t expect from the start that I would follow the plan she made.


    In the end, in this woman¡¯s mind, she thought that all students were selfish.


    She had to do it, all so she could cooperate with them.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to follow their choice.


    In the end, she was confident that the final attack would be her.


    "Huft-, I will use my first move. With this, I won¡¯t have to deal with that person." I muttered under my breath, preparing to launch my first attack.


    "Hm?" for a moment, the man¡¯s expression, suddenly turned wary.


    From his perspective, he didn¡¯t expect that a student would dare to come forward while he was still fighting against a monster.


    He thought, that the last warning he gave was enough to silence the other four students.


    But apparently, what he thought was wrong.


    Instead, this student, he casually walked past.


    Unfortunately, before he could say a word.


    This student, he suddenly increased his speed.


    Just look, from the way I run, it¡¯s enough to surprise everyone.


    ¡¯Is he really an Advanced level practitioner?¡¯ the woman asked, unable to stop herself from asking.


    Even so, sbe couldn¡¯t be sure at all whether I was truly at the Advanced stage or not.


    Moreover, from the aura I emit, it is enough to make anyone think.


    Thinking, that I was an Advanced student.


    With that alone, it¡¯s impossible for this woman to think my strength is far above that.


    In this world, hiding one¡¯s strength required a level above the Innate stage.


    If they still couldn¡¯t break through to the Warrior stage, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide their strength.


    Since the man¡¯s needle had completely penetrated the monster, I could easily find an opening.


    It could say, the gap created by this man is quite wide.


    Maybe, I will be able to launch my attack several times.


    As long as I swing my sword, I¡¯m sure this monster will weaken even more.


    "Hey witch, do whatever you can. I will attack this monster directly." I said, not forgetting to signal this woman.


    I know, know that this woman, she is a witch.


    With her being a magician, I will be able to move more freely.


    Not long after, dozens of water ball attacks started appearing from behind me.


    The water ball, of course, belonged to the woman.


    "Water Magic: Create and Explode."


    It was true, when the water balls reached the monster.


    An explosion occurred, emitting a small amount of white smoke.


    The white smoke, must have formed from inside the ball of water.


    *Bam!-* *Bam!-* *Bam!-*


    As time goes by, the water ball explosion gets bigger and bigger.


    Even so, I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of wasting this opportunity.


    Instead, I immediately used one of my slashing movements to cleave one of the monster¡¯s heads.


    *Spurt-*


    "Gahhhh!!!-" without realizing it, a roar of pain was heard from the monster¡¯s mouth.


    Unfortunately, before I could leave that place.


    A hand attacked me, that hand, belonged to none other than that monster.


    Still, the attack from this monster, didn¡¯t have much of an impact on me.


    Due to the physical body I have, it is impossible for this monster to kill me in one blow.


    Even if that happens, I¡¯m not sure whether I will be killed by it or not.


    Except, that monster, he used all his strength.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the attack he launched.


    "Is he human?" asked the man, not understanding what was going on.


    If it was him, he didn¡¯t know whether he could survive or not.


    He was sure, that he would be seriously injured by the attack from the monster.


    But this guy, he casually blocked the attack from this monster.


    It was as if, in this person¡¯s eyes, the monster before him was nothing at all.


    Still, he won¡¯t let me do what I want.


    The reason is, currently they are still in the academy registration process.


    Therefore, he must not let me kill the monster.


    "Ck, don¡¯t be kidding. You think I¡¯ll stay where I am? No way! I won¡¯t let you kill that monster! He¡¯s mine!"


    Whatever it is, I don¡¯t care at all about this guy¡¯s ramblings.


    From the start, I thought that this man would get ahead on his own.


    Therefore, I will let this man follow me from behind.


    The moment the monster turned towards us, I subconsciously started to jump back.


    The reason was clear, it was because I wanted to use this man as bait.


    I hope, that this monster thinks he has been hurt by him.


    In reality, I was the one who had hurt him.


    Not long after, one of the monster¡¯s two heads, suddenly released a strong wind.


    The strong wind, somehow looked like a typhoon.


    What sets them apart, is their size.


    The size of this typhoon can be said to be quite small.


    Followed by its tip, which is capable of penetrating the bodies of various creatures.


    Luckily, the monster¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t directed at me.


    Instead, the attack, was aimed at the man.


    "What...?" without realizing it, the man¡¯s expression, suddenly changed to one full of panic.


    In his mind, he didn¡¯t expect that I would suddenly jump back.


    Initially, he was sure that I would launch my attack right at the monster.


    But apparently, what he thought was wrong.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 74: Final attack

    Happy Reading~


    ==========


    "This is bad..." Before the man could dodge, an explosion occurred.


    The explosion, suddenly released a strong wind.


    It was true, that strong wind was none other than this monster¡¯s attack.


    If asked how strong the attack the monster produced, the answer would be unimaginable.


    Just look, behind where we were, right around the trees, everything disappeared.


    As if, all the trees behind us had been blown away by the monster.


    Luckily, we managed to avoid attacks from the monster.


    If not, we don¡¯t know what to do.


    "What¡¯s this?" the woman commented, unable to help but believe what she was seeing.


    In her perspective, a second rank monster should not be able to carry out an attack of this magnitude.


    But somehow, that monster, he actually showed how great he was.


    Really, the other side of her, she even thought that this monster was far above rank two.


    ¡¯Fuck...! Isn¡¯t this a rank three monster?¡¯ she thought, aware of the rank the monster in front of her was at.


    In this world, every creature has its own rank.


    For example, rank one monsters, their strength was equivalent to a Beginner stage human.


    Different from second rank monsters, they were able to fight Inner Core stage humans.


    If asked how strong a third rank monster was, then the answer was obvious.


    They were above Inner Core, able to rival Innate stage experts.


    With their strength, it was enough to level a small village.


    Maybe because of that, the village I lived in before could be destroyed.


    However, the people there were very weak.


    But yeah, I think it¡¯s natural that they would get killed.


    In the end, every human being has their own weaknesses.


    "Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know if that person is still alive or not." I said, curious about whether the man would survive or not.


    If not, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    "Hm?" for a moment, a hint of surprise appeared on my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I saw a light.


    The light, somehow looked bluish.


    "Oh...? Protective artifact? I didn¡¯t expect that person to have an artifact like this." said the woman, realizing what had happened.


    In her view, the artifact this person used was not an ordinary artifact.


    Normally, artifacts like this were only used by various middle and high class adventurers.


    But somehow, this guy, he has such an artifact.


    "Damn it! I was forced to use the artifact that teacher gave me. Otherwise, I would have been killed." cursed the man, unable to help but shout in annoyance.


    If he didn¡¯t use the artifact his teacher gave him, he would no longer exist.


    Without further ado, the man¡¯s gaze, immediately turned towards me.


    He knows, knows that what I did was intentional.


    Therefore, it is not strange that he would hate me so much.


    Even so, I don¡¯t care at all about this man¡¯s reaction.


    What I care about, is the monster before that man.


    As long as the monster doesn¡¯t move from its place, I don¡¯t know what it will do.


    Just think about it, if this monster moves from its spot, I¡¯m sure it will kill one of us.


    It¡¯s true, what I feared really happened.


    Just look, after the monster launched its first attack.


    Instead, he released a fire technique, which was seen coming out from between his mouth.


    Reflexively, I started to move away from where I was.


    I knew, knew that this monster intended to launch its next attack.


    Certainly, the attacks he launches will be much more powerful than before.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t go on like this, I have to think of a way. At the very least, I should make this monster completely blind. That way, I will be able to launch my final attack.¡¯ I thought, intending to prepare the next plan.


    Without realizing it, my gaze, once again shifted towards the woman.


    ¡¯Correct...! I remember she can cast water magic. I¡¯m sure she will be able to do more than that.¡¯ not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to shout at the woman.


    "Hey you! Try to damage this monster¡¯s vision as much as possible. That way, we will be able to win this fight."


    "What-"


    "Don¡¯t ask too many questions! We don¡¯t have any more time!"


    Indeed, I have to admit, that the current situation is very dangerous.


    If I make the slightest mistake, I will definitely be injured quite badly.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, I know that there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    However, from the start this exam was intended to test students¡¯ abilities.


    On the other hand, I am also sure that the academy will not allow one of their students to be killed.


    After all, if one of them were to be killed.


    I believe, the entire empire will fall into chaos.


    In the end, what existed in this academy was only meant for nobles.


    As long as the nobles¡¯ children weren¡¯t killed, then they would be fine.


    "Okay! If you get hurt, I won¡¯t be responsible!" not long after, a ball of water measuring tens of meters appeared above the woman.


    Who knows what magic it is, what is certain is that it is not ordinary magic.


    In a way, this is magic that can attack on a large scale.


    "Take this!" finally, the water ball above the woman, began to be thrown straight at the monster.


    Unfortunately, before the water ball could reach the monster¡¯s face.


    That monster, he suddenly launched his attack.


    Seenn, when water and fire start to collide with each other.


    An explosion was created, raising endless smoke.


    But well, this was my plan from the start.


    It might be true, that woman, she initially thought that her attack had been completely thwarted.


    Still, before she could think about backing out.


    I suddenly appeared, preparing to launch my attack.


    In a split second, I started tearing apart the body of this monster. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, a groan of pain came out of the monster¡¯s mouth.


    Even so, I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of backing down.


    In fact, if there was blood splattered on my face.


    I will not back down, thinking that this is a wise choice.


    *Slash!-* *Slash!-* *Slash!-*


    The more I attack, the more I forget that this monster has completely lost its consciousness.


    Luckily, that woman, she decided to stop me.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I can stop my attack or not.


    "Enough! You¡¯ve defeated it! If you continue, the monster¡¯s body will be destroyed!"


    "What? He lost that easily?" I muttered softly, not expecting that this monster would be much weaker than I thought.


    I thought, this monster would be able to regenerate itself.


    With him regenerating, it would be impossible for me to defeat him.


    Luckily, what I thought was wrong.


    It seems, each rank between monsters has its own advantages.


    And for this creature, I have to admit that he is very strong.


    If only that woman hadn¡¯t disturbed this monster¡¯s vision, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have been able to launch my final attack.


    I¡¯m sure, this monster, it will decide to dodge my attack.


    However, every wild creature has its own instincts.


    Therefore, it¡¯s not strange that I would think like that.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 75: The power of hero

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Who is he? How could he possibly move that fast? Is he really an Advanced stage?" asked the students around the bleachers, couldn¡¯t help but ask who I was.


    In their minds, it should be impossible for someone like me to move that fast.


    If so, I should reach the Inner Core stage.


    If not, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a move.


    But why? Why can I do things they can¡¯t?


    Really, the other side of them, they are increasingly wondering what my identity is.


    If I¡¯m that great, then I should come from one of the upper class nobility, right?


    Unfortunately, they don¡¯t know my real name.


    Mai however, I¡¯m still not fully considered a student at this academy.


    But well, sooner or later my name will spread throughout the academy.


    When that happens, I¡¯m sure there will be many people who will find trouble with me.


    "Good¡­ Not bad, he¡¯s not bad at all. It seems the Emperor really values ??this man." said the academy principal, thinking that what he was thinking was wrong.


    Supposedly, he have believed more in what the Emperor said.


    But instead, he ignored what the Emperor said.


    Luckily, he had seen it with his own eyes.


    He knows, knows that I am much greater than he imagined.


    Even though my talent is not as great as the students in general, that is enough.


    He was sure, one day I would shock the entire empire.


    "You are right... What the Emperor said was not a lie. He is as great as he is said to be." the woman replied, unable to stop herself from smiling.


    If this old man had listened to her more from the start, this kind of situation would not have happened.


    Still, what this old man chose was the most correct choice.


    If I were given a letter of recommendation, there would definitely be many people who would insult me.


    Moreover, my talent can be said to be very low.


    Therefore, it is natural that I would be despised by the entire student body of the academy.


    In the end, what existed in this academy was meant for nobles.


    Certainly, their talent will be far above the color Orange.


    "Hm?" suddenly, the screen in front of them, subconsciously started to focus on somewhere.


    That place, could be said to be right in the depths of the forest.


    In essence, what is in this forest is filled with various strong monsters.


    Simultaneously, it shows the figure of a man right around that place.


    The man, he had brown hair.


    Followed by his eye color, it is not much different from his hair color.


    Simultaneously, in one of the man¡¯s hands, there was a sword.


    That sword, was a sword usually used by knights.


    It could say, it was a sword owned by warriors.


    "Is that him? A hero, someone who is destined to be the savior of this continent. Someone who will accept everyone¡¯s fate. It is said that the future of this hero is limitless." said the academy principal, unable to stop himself from showing his enthusiastic face.


    Before this exam started, he was waiting for the man¡¯s figure.


    He knew, knew that this man was a hero.


    Rumor has it, this man will become a pillar for the whole world.


    Apart from the Emperor, there will be a new powerhouse in the future.


    "Ash Oarth... The one who was destined to be a hero. Show me what you can do."


    *Boom!-*


    Without realizing it, there was a sound of explosion right around the man.


    Don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s definitely not the man¡¯s doing.


    Just look, that man, he hasn¡¯t moved one bit from his spot.


    Instead, the monsters around him, they decided to attack him instead.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries on his body.


    When the surrounding smoke had completely disappeared, something strange happened.


    A pillar appeared, forming what looked like a firmament.


    The pillar, suddenly turned into a light.


    Soon, the light, began to spread to various places.


    In fact, the students who were nearby, they could see the light above them.


    Likewise, I felt quite confused about the strangeness that was happening.


    "What¡¯s this? What happened?" asked the students, not understanding what was happening.


    In their minds, they thought that the monsters would attack them again.


    Fortunately, what they thought was wrong.


    Instead, the lights, subconsciously started attacking the monsters around them.


    *Spurt!-*


    "Crazy¡­ Is this really the strength of an Innate stage person?" asked the academy principal, not believing what he was seeing.


    "Still... This is how the strength of a hero should be." but well, it must be admitted that a hero must be far above other people.


    Otherwise, they are not worthy of being called heroes.


    On the other side, the place where the man had previously launched his attack.


    Seen, a man appears, that man, he can be said to be very similar to someone


    Somehow, if I were in that place.


    I will definitely know who he is, someone I really hate.


    The person who framed me, made my mother suffer for years.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer such a sad fate.


    It¡¯s true, that person, he was none other than Eric.


    "Ash! The entrance exam is over! We¡¯re going back now."


    "You¡¯re right... Let¡¯s go." without lingering, the man, he suddenly disappeared from his place.


    Somehow, it was definitely one of the academy¡¯s strengths.


    In fact, Eric, he also had to disappear from where he was.


    ...


    "Hm? What happened? Are we back to where we were?" I asked quietly, not understanding what was happening.


    I should still be where I was before, right?


    But somehow, I ended up being transported out of the forest.


    Still, my confusion only lasted for a few moments.


    Before the end, there was a sound of applause right above us.


    *Plok-* *Plok-* *Plok-*


    "Amazing...! I didn¡¯t expect there would be someone that great among us." the students commented, unable to help but show their admiration.


    At first, they didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    But after finding out who the man was, they couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.


    In their minds, they knew that Ash, he was a hero.


    Just look, with him alone, it¡¯s enough to kill all the monsters in the forest.


    Even so, what he did was not completely successful.


    However, there are still some monsters in the forest.


    It¡¯s just that, those monsters, they are much stronger than rank three monsters.


    Whatever it is, because we have been taken back out of the forest.


    We should have graduated, right?


    It¡¯s true, what I thought really happened.


    "Congratulations, all of you have successfully passed the academy entrance examination. For those who don¡¯t, you are declared a failure." for a moment, the old man¡¯s gaze, shifted slightly to the left.


    That direction, was the place where the non-contributing disciples were.


    It could say, they are a group that failed.


    In essence, they have failed this test.


    Not long after, the old man, he started to turn to the right side.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of snapping fingers around where we were. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Thak!-*


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 76: Special administration

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    A moment, after the old man snapped his fingers.


    A badge appeared, right around the students¡¯ chests.


    Who knows what badge it is, what is certain is that among the badges there are seven stars.


    It could say, these seven stars represent their status in the academy.


    "From now on, you will be officially accepted into the Lunar Academy. We congratulate you all." said the old man, not forgetting not to clap.


    "For each class, it all depends on the achievements you have. Look at the badge on your chest, if one of the stars is shining, then you will get your class."


    "For those who don¡¯t, you must be put into Class E."


    Even so, I knew that this would happen.


    Just look, the badge on my chest, doesn¡¯t show a single star.


    I guessed, guessing that this was one of the shortcomings because I was born outside the empire.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for me not to get a single star on my chest.


    But yeah, I don¡¯t mind at all.


    However, I have been accepted into this academy.


    Therefore, I will not mind it one bit.


    Not wanting to think further, I decided to look around me.


    Suddenly, surprise appeared on my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I saw a man I knew very well.


    That man, somehow reminds me of my dark past.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer such a terrible fate.


    ¡¯That bastard... I never thought he would live without having to worry about a single burden on his mind.¡¯ I thought, aware of how comfortable he would be in the empire.


    I¡¯m sure, almost everyone in the empire would be willing to serve this man.


    After all, he is one of the hero¡¯s friends.


    Of course, it was impossible for the empire to ignore this man.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the hero will harbor hatred towards them.


    It¡¯s true, that hero, he is none other than Ash.


    ¡¯If he is in this place, then...¡¯


    Without realizing it, I suddenly heard various screams in the distance.


    "Seven stars?! Who is that guy?! Is he the son of a duke!? Crazy!"


    "What happened? I asked, curious about what happened.


    I¡¯m curious, want to know which student got the seven-star badge.


    Even so, I myself can already guess who the man is.


    As I thought, that guy, he is none other than my former friend.


    The person I once fought, the person who almost beat me.


    Ash... That¡¯s it." for a moment, I involuntarily let out a heavy breath.


    Initially, I already knew that we would meet again.


    It¡¯s just that, I didn¡¯t expect that our meeting would be so soon.


    Luckily, Ash, he didn¡¯t recognize me at all.


    "Ah, right... To that young man over there, you are the special administration


    of this academy. Therefore, we decided to give you the highest status in the academy."


    Within a few seconds, all the students, they couldn¡¯t help but show their uncomfortable faces.


    Simultaneously, some of them also started to show their reluctance.


    "What?! Wait, a student shouldn¡¯t be given seven-star status! Moreover, that student, he just entered this academy!" the students protested, considering what this old man said to be completely unreasonable.


    Unfortunately, before they could continue their words.


    That old man, he once again opened his mouth.


    "What do you guys know? Have you still not realized it? That person, he is a hero! He is the person who will protect this continent in the future!"


    "..." really, when the old man finished his last sentence.


    All the students, they couldn¡¯t help but stay where they were.


    In their minds, they knew of this old man¡¯s intentions.


    Before they arrived at the academy, they were eager to find out who this hero was.


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find any clues about the hero.


    Finally, they considered that the rumors of the hero¡¯s appearance were a lie.


    But apparently, what they thought was wrong.


    Right now, in front of them, the hero, he was standing right in the middle of the arena.


    And again, that hero, he was the one who previously cleared the monsters around the students without special privileges.


    Since there was nothing else wanted to talk about, the old man, he decided to return the students back to where they were before.


    In a split second, all the students, they were instantly moved back to their places.


    *Shring!-*


    ¡¯What a strange power...¡¯ I thought, realizing how unreasonable this old man¡¯s power was.


    If it was someone else, I don¡¯t know if they could do something like this or not.


    I believe, it is impossible for them to keep up with the strength of this old man.


    Still, in my entire life, this was the first time I had seen someone capable of moving such a large number of people to one place.


    I think, it would be absolutely impossible for humans to move any creature instantly.


    However, what I thought only lasted for a few moments.


    Before the end, I remembered a man who previously saved me and the Saintess.


    ¡¯They are strong people¡­ Much stronger than I could have imagined. I¡¯m sure this is something normal in the outside world.¡¯


    Not long after, I heard a scream from a distance.


    "No! We don¡¯t accept this! Please! Please let us try again! We promise, we will show our superiority!"


    "..." It¡¯s true, I can¡¯t say what I can say.


    I know, know that they are a failure.


    They had wasted their time, thinking about taking someone else¡¯s prey.


    Just look, the two people I met before, they also failed this test.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t see that woman anywhere.


    Even that guy, he wasn¡¯t there either.


    For a moment, I thought that they had left the place long ago.


    Unfortunately, before that I had time to think further.


    I felt someone tap my shoulder, don¡¯t know why.


    "Hey, we meet again."


    "...?" without realizing it, I heard a familiar voice right behind me.


    As if, I had just encountered this sound before.


    It¡¯s true, what I thought really happened.


    "Isn¡¯t it¡­ How is that possible?" suddenly, my face, unconsciously showed my surprised expression.


    I know, know that this woman, she also has a badge on her chest.


    ¡¯Could it be... They also managed to escape? But how is that possible? Shouldn¡¯t we kill a monster first? But why...?¡¯ still, I still don¡¯t know why he managed to pass this exam.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be, absolutely impossible for this woman to pass the entrance exam?


    Moreover, until now I have been paying attention to this woman.


    I¡¯m sure, the final attack from that monster was mine.


    But why?


    "How could you...-" before I could continue my words, she suddenly cut me off.


    "How is that possible? Of course, didn¡¯t I tell you to work together from the start. After all, the academy never set rules like this. Therefore, I gambled on working together. And as a result, we successfully graduated legally." explained the woman, explaining what she knew.


    Luckily, the bet she made, had been completely successful.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77: New friends

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Oh? So you guys succeeded too? As I thought." suddenly, a man¡¯s voice was heard right behind us.


    It¡¯s true, that man, he was none other than the man who previously looked at me.


    That seemed to be, the reason why he came to this place.


    I knew, knew that this man meant to show his gratitude to me.


    Initially, he had been prepared to surrender to his fate.


    However, after he came out of the depths of the forest, he realized something.


    Realizing that from the start, this exam was created to test students¡¯ abilities.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what abilities they have, as long as they show their superiority.


    The academy will automatically accept them, no matter what method they use.


    Therefore, in this man¡¯s mind, he thought that was the reason why he had successfully passed this exam.


    It was all because of me, the one who had killed that monster.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, it would be impossible for this guy to be able to kill that monster.


    Just look, the woman beside me, she also managed to pass this exam.


    The reason was clear, it was because she had contributed greatly in the previous exams.


    I have to admit, if it weren¡¯t for this woman.


    I don¡¯t know whether I can pass or not.


    Perhaps, it will take a lot of time for me to kill that monster.


    Still, I feel grateful to be able to work with this woman.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to successfully enter the academy." said the man, not forgetting to smile broadly.


    If asked what expression I showed, the answer is none.


    I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    It felt like, I was being taken advantage of by this man.


    Luckily, I had no intention of thinking that far.


    In the end, they were the same as me, both taking part in eradicating the monster.


    "Hah... Didn¡¯t I tell you? It would be better for us to work together. That way, we would be able to defeat that monster faster." taunted the woman, thinking about how stupid this man was.


    Had he accepted her offer earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had to embarrass himself.


    And now, there was no longer any way for him to clear his name. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that the rules for killing monsters were a lie. By the way, my name is Ian F. Hermit. If I may, I would also like to know the names of both of you."


    "Hermit?" for a moment, the woman¡¯s expression, showed a slight frown on her face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she remembered a rumor.


    This rumor, could be said to be a rumor about one of the children of the Hermit family.


    It is said, that one of the children of the Hermit family was a failure.


    "Are you¡­" as if realizing what was happening, the woman, she couldn¡¯t help but want to say something.


    Unfortunately, she decided to stop.


    She noticed the way this man looked at her, as if filled with intimidation.


    ¡¯I know...¡¯ because had no other choice, she was forced to forget what happened.


    Apart from that, she also didn¡¯t forget to apologize.


    After all, she knew that she had offended this man.


    Hence, it was not strange for her to apologize.


    "I¡¯m sorry. My name is Siena Vi Bertude. I come from a middle-class noble family."


    "Bertude? Isn¡¯t that a noble ranked Marquis?" asked the man, knowing this woman¡¯s last name.


    In the empire, the Bertude family played quite a big role in guarding the borders.


    Of course, their services were only appreciated in the past.


    Currently, the Bertude family had completely declined significantly.


    Perhaps, it was because they were unable to give birth to various superior seeds?


    Who knows?


    However, today and the previous era are not the same.


    Every era will change, something they cannot avoid.


    "Marquis? Isn¡¯t that quite a high rank?" I asked, knowing how great the title of Marquis was.


    In every western movie, I always hear about the Marquis family.


    Normally, people from Marquis families had their own territories.


    Supposedly, this woman¡¯s family, they have their territory too right?


    Whatever it is, I can¡¯t interfere too much in their affairs.


    After all, they and I don¡¯t live in the same world.


    "It¡¯s true, the rank of Marquis can be said to be quite high. But they weren¡¯t that great, they were categorized as a middle class noble family. Above the Marquis, there is the Duke. They are an unreasonable existence in this world, capable of leveling a small country." said the man, his name was Ian.


    "Ah... I understand." still, I still don¡¯t understand how powerful the leader of the Marquis family is.


    To the point, that they cannot be placed in the ranks of upper-class nobles.


    "Now, I want to know what your name is. From your prowess, I¡¯m sure your family won¡¯t be that lowly." finally, the man, he couldn¡¯t help but intend to ask my name.


    Among the three of us, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t introduced myself.


    "Don¡¯t be disappointed, my name is Noah Gleenth. I am an ordinary person."


    For a moment, Ian and Siena¡¯s expressions, their faces suddenly changed to disbelief.


    "What¡­? Are you serious?" In their minds, they didn¡¯t think that I was an ordinary person.


    Suddenly, a hint of suspicion rose in their hearts.


    They remember, remember a rumor.


    This rumor, one could say, was a rumor that had recently spread around the empire.


    "Are you the one who saved the princess?" Siena asked, knowing the rumors about me saving the Emperor¡¯s daughter.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, they were afraid that the Emperor would be angry.


    Of course, a big war would happen sooner or later.


    "I see... So the rumors about ordinary people appearing in the academy are true?" Ian commented, unable to stop himself from continuing to stare at me.


    From his perspective, he thought I was a freak.


    Supposedly, if I were a commoner, it would be impossible for me to exert that much power.


    But in reality, what he thought was wrong.


    "Well... I think it would be better for you guys to stay away from me. All this is for your good. Otherwise, there will be some nobles coming to insult you." I explained, intending to tell them not to come too close to me.


    If they were still by my side, their names would be tarnished.


    However, I am an ordinary person.


    As a commoner, I shouldn¡¯t be friends with nobles.


    "What the hell? What do you think we are? Don¡¯t you know? I come from a lower class noble family. My father was a cattle herder. Our income is very low. In fact, we are not at all comparable to other nobles."


    Don¡¯t know why, after I heard Ian¡¯s explanation.


    I felt strange, thinking about how unfortunate the fate of their family was.


    "Heh~, you¡¯re a liar. You think I don¡¯t know? Your family is-" don¡¯t know why, before Siena could speak further.


    Ian¡¯s hand, subconsciously began to cover his mouth.


    "Shut up... I will never consider them as my family. They are not worthy."


    "Mmnnn!"


    ¡¯...These people... Are they crazy? How dare they behave like that in front of the students.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop myself from sighing.


    Just look, the students¡¯ gazes, they subconsciously started to turn towards us.


    ¡¯Never mind... I wonder whether my life at the academy will go smoothly or not.¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 78: After a long time

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Whatever it is, for now I have to accept my fate.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to focus on my activities.


    After all, my original goal was to become stronger.


    I¡¯m curious, curious about something I¡¯ve never learned.


    Since childhood, I have always wondered whether a single human could destroy a small country?


    And now, I am increasingly convinced that in this world there are people like them.


    Just look, that old man, he has surpassed everyone¡¯s common sense.


    He can move everything, starting with humans.


    With that alone, I can guess that this old man can destroy us all.


    ¡¯Opening ceremony? And besides, who are the people above us?¡¯ I asked myself, unable to help but glance at the dozens of people above me.


    It could say, now we are in an opening ceremony room.


    ¡¯Seven stars... What is their status in the academy?¡¯ It¡¯s true, I can already guess who those people are.


    I¡¯m sure, they are the seniors in this academy.


    Otherwise, how could they possibly have a badge on their chest?


    Therefore, I believe that my guess is correct.


    "Are these the new kids? Many of them are ordinary¡­ However, I can feel that some of them are emitting an unimaginable aura." commented a woman, knowing there are some students among us who have unimaginable powers.


    For a moment, the woman¡¯s gaze, shifted slightly to another place.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve heard a rumor, recently there was a hero appearing... Looks like the rumor is true.¡¯ she thought, unable to stop herself from looking at a man.


    ¡¯Whatever it is... I have to be careful, this hero has seven star status on his badge. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid there will be hostility between us.¡¯ because didn¡¯t want to think long, that woman, she decided not to interfere.


    She knew, knew that this hero had a seven star badge on her chest.


    As long as one had a seven star badge on their chest, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡¯I already expected it... I¡¯m sure the head of the academy will give this hero the highest status.¡¯


    For a moment, the woman¡¯s gaze, once again turned somewhere.


    That place, is the place where two women are.


    ¡¯The future powerhouse candidates of this continent¡­ Still, they are friends of heroes.¡¯ for some reason, that woman, she involuntarily let out a heavy sigh.


    In her mind, she thought about how lucky this hero was.


    She has two strong women by her side, people who will become new powers in the future.


    With the two of them by the hero¡¯s side, she was sure they would help the hero in resolving the problems on this continent.


    ¡¯What a strange woman¡­ Everyone looked forward, but she sighed to herself.¡¯ I snorted, thinking about how strange this woman was.


    In fact, in front of us, student representatives were giving speeches


    But she, she just daydreamed alone in her place.


    Without realizing it, the woman¡¯s gaze, suddenly turned towards me.


    Somehow, my whole body, involuntarily trembled with fear.


    ¡¯Gulp-, I shouldn¡¯t have thought like that! It¡¯s so scary.¡¯ fortunately, I was able to focus my eyes back to the front.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m sure this woman will smile evilly at me.


    Of course, there were times when she would interfere with my academic life.


    "Why?"


    "...Nothing, I just saw an ant looking at me."


    "Oh..."


    ¡¯This lowly student... He dares to speak ill of me. Ck, but whatever. Because this is the academy entrance ceremony. I¡¯ll forgive you just this once.¡¯ after that, the woman, she decided to focus her eyes back to the front.


    To her, I am absolutely worthless.


    After all, she can sense my power level.


    "As the student council president, I would like you to applaud our two administrative representatives. Saintess and Hero."


    *Plok-* *Plok-* *Plok-*


    Don¡¯t know what happened, I feel like I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Actually, I know who both of them are.


    Moreover, the man on the Saintess¡¯ side, I know very well who he is


    ¡¯You have changed a lot¡­ You have become stronger, much stronger than you were before. In fact, I can¡¯t match your strength at all. Ash, I knew from the start you were destined to be the protagonist. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to continue interfering in your affairs.¡¯ whatever it is, I have decided to separate from them.


    I don¡¯t care, no matter what happens to them.


    For me, their lives are none of my business.


    For some reason, Saintess, she suddenly waved at me.


    Even so, I still tried not to be provoked.


    I know, know if I show even the slightest reaction on my face.


    All the students, they will be hostile to me.


    Just look, the expressions of all the students, they can¡¯t help but show their embarrassed faces. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They thought, the reason why the Saintess waved was because of them.


    In fact, it¡¯s all because I sat at the back.


    Until, none of them noticed my presence.


    Although, some of them are aware of this.


    For example, Ian and Siena, they were sitting right next to me.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of asking.


    In their minds, they thought that the Saintess was greeting the disciples.


    Hence, it was natural for him to wave at them.


    However, what they thought only lasted for a moment.


    Before the end, they remembered me who had saved the Saint.


    ¡¯Uh... Is he really that lucky? Until he was able to attract the heart of a woman like Saintess.¡¯ Ian thought, couldn¡¯t help but wonder how lucky I was.


    If it was someone else, he was unsure whether they would be able to attract the Saintess¡¯ heart or not.


    After all, in the empire, Saintess were nicknamed as Snow Princess.


    Since childhood, she rarely interacted with other people.


    That¡¯s how it should be, right?


    "..." still, I don¡¯t understand why these two people keep looking at me.


    It felt like, they were looking at the rarest creature in the world.


    ¡¯I have to survive... I can¡¯t be provoked. Also, I beg the Saintess not to keep looking at me!¡¯ I screamed in my heart, hoping that the Saintess wouldn¡¯t keep looking at me.


    Otherwise, all the students would know the Saintess¡¯ intentions.


    Fortunately, Saintess, she noticed the expression I was showing.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but look elsewhere.


    For a moment, her gaze, began to shift slightly upwards.


    ¡¯...¡¯ somehow, that woman, she instinctively showed a smile on her face.


    Of course, Saintess, she also didn¡¯t forget to return the woman¡¯s smile.


    She knew, knew who the woman above her was.


    ¡¯Little sister... You have become stronger again.¡¯ thought the woman, knowing that the Saintess had become stronger from the last time they met.


    Before she entered the academy, she knew that her little sister had been relentlessly training.


    Certainly, in the future, her strength will be much stronger than children her age.


    And now, what she thought had actually happened.


    ¡¯By the way... Is he the person who saved you? No, that¡¯s impossible. Someone this weak couldn¡¯t possibly do something like that.¡¯ as the Emperor¡¯s daughter, she didn¡¯t believe that I was the one who had saved her sister.


    To her, I was much weaker than any student.


    With that alone, it is impossible for others to believe that I am the savior of the Saintess.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 79: Dormitory

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Without realizing it, a long time had passed.


    Currently, I am in a dormitory.


    It could say, this is a dormitory made specifically for men.


    If asked where the girls¡¯ dormitory is, the answer is next door.


    By the way, the person who will be rooming with me is Ian.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he even said something like that to me.


    He said, that this was the academy¡¯s decision.


    If he refused, then he would not be given a place to sleep.


    Moreover, the room we were in was quite ancient.


    I think, the rooms in each dorm would be considered quite luxurious.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    In fact, the room we were in, wasn¡¯t much different from a normal human room.


    Maybe, this is all because I don¡¯t have a single star on my badge?


    However, from the start I was destined to be in class E.


    Certainly, the dorms provided by the academy, would look much worse than others.


    ¡¯Still... I don¡¯t understand why Ian doesn¡¯t have a single star on his badge. I¡¯m sure, Ian¡¯s family, they¡¯re not a lowly family.¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Ian¡¯s family.


    Supposedly, Ian¡¯s family, they wouldn¡¯t be as lowly as Siena¡¯s, right?


    It¡¯s just that, I remember the moment when Ian said that he really hated his family.


    Finally, like it or not, I was forced to forget what happened.


    I knew, knew that Ian wouldn¡¯t like this question.


    Not long after, my gaze shifted slightly to the bed where I was.


    That mattress, for some reason, looks like a warrior¡¯s mattress.


    In essence, this is a two-tier mattress.


    ¡¯Never mind... I¡¯ll just be downstairs. I think it would be better for Ian to be on top.¡¯ because I have made a decision, from today onwards the bed below is mine!


    "Okay... Starting today I will sleep on the bottom bunk. You on top. Understand?"


    "Uh... I understand." although confused, Ian, he still didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of rejecting my wishes


    He knows, knows that I¡¯m much more comfortable if I sleep downstairs.


    "Oh, right... Noah, do you want to go outside for a while?"


    "What for?"


    "What else? Of course, we¡¯ll look around! At the same time, we¡¯ll visit the academy cafeteria!"


    "Uh... I thought..-" before I could continue my sentence, a voice sounded in my stomach.


    Finally, I could only nod my head.


    "You¡¯re right¡­ Let¡¯s go eat for a while."


    Without further ado, Ian and I, we decided to leave the room we were in.


    Our original plan, was to take a short walk around the academy.


    Only after that, we will visit where the academy canteen is located.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I¡¯m feeling hungry now.


    Still, I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of backing down.


    I¡¯m used to it, something like feeling hungry is normal.


    Several tens of minutes have passed, we are now in a room.


    The room, somehow, showed a wood.


    This wooden tree, seemed to be specially made to train students¡¯ various sword skills.


    It¡¯s true, what I thought really happened.


    Just look, some of the students around us, they are starting to practice their swordsmanship.


    Seen, in their hands, there is a wooden sword.


    Could it be, that wooden sword, was specially made from an unstoppable tree?


    Either way, no matter how long they hit their wooden swords.


    As if, the wooden sword would never break.


    "Wow... So this is the room where students practice their swordsmanship?" Ian commented, unable to help but be surprised.


    The aura around this room, exuded an indescribable aura.


    It felt like, he had entered a tiger¡¯s den.


    "They¡¯re all strong¡­" I said, knowing that the students here were strong people.


    I believe, they are all seniors in this academy.


    Otherwise, why is there more than one star on their badge?


    With that alone, it was enough to make anyone think that they were the seniors of this academy.


    "So, can we move to the next training room?" I asked, unable to stop myself from asking.


    I¡¯m curious, curious what the next room will look like.


    I¡¯m sure, the next practice room will be much better than the current room.


    "Right... I thought that room was where the magic user students were?" Ian answered, unable to help but remember the name of the next training room.


    In the academy instruction books, he knew that each academy had its own training room.


    That said, almost all the facilities in the academy are fully available.


    Perhaps, the reason why the academy does this is so that the students don¡¯t slack off?


    Otherwise, they would not be able to develop further.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, Ian and I finally chose to leave.


    Our next goal, was to see what the magic training place was like. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they¡¯re as good as I think they are, then I¡¯ll admit they¡¯re great.


    After all, the students at that place, they were potential future Mages.


    ¡¯Is it possible for me to learn a magic spell? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve unlocked my magic talent, haven¡¯t I? Well, I¡¯ll try it later.¡¯ not wanting to think any further, I decided to refocus my gaze forward


    For me, taking a walk around the academy is something right.


    This way, I won¡¯t have to get lost in the future.


    Either way, this place will be a stepping stone for me.


    In the future, I will leave this place sooner or later.


    ¡¯...¡¯


    Don¡¯t know how long we walked, but we finally arrived at our destination.


    It appeared, in front of us, to radiate a hot and cold aura around where we were.


    It could say, right now we are in a mage training room.


    "Fire Magic: Continuous Fire!"


    "Ice Magic: Rock Breaking Wall!"


    *Bam!-*


    For a moment, an explosion was heard near us.


    Without delay, our gaze, began to shift somewhere.


    "Is this a glass wall? Besides, I don¡¯t understand why they are fighting each other." I asked, seeing two men fighting each other.


    Supposedly, the academy, they wouldn¡¯t let their students fight against each other right?


    But yeah, what I thought was wrong.


    "This is something normal, at the academy students are allowed to train with each other. However, if one of them commits murder. Then the academy, they will not forgive that student."


    "I see... Basically, this place is a place specially made for training, right?"


    "By the way, are you interested in Magic class?" Ian asked, noticing the way I was looking at the two students in front of us.


    From the way I looked, it was filled with curiosity and intent.


    With that alone, it¡¯s impossible for others not to notice that I admire magic power.


    For a moment, I unconsciously stayed where I was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think what Ian said is true.


    Whatever it is, I still haven¡¯t decided what class I should enter.


    Maybe, I will choose to take a Magic class?


    Or, I will enter the Swordsmanship class?


    But still, my natural talent lies in my swordsmanship.


    Kt¡¯s just that, on the other side of me, I¡¯m still thinking about entering Magic class.


    With the system by my side, I should be able to increase my magic talent right?


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 80: Another option

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    As Ian and I walked out, I unknowingly noticed something.


    That something, I saw two women, they were walking right beside us.


    Before the end, they completely disappeared from where they were.


    ¡¯...¡¯ but somehow, I subconsciously froze where I was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen the faces of those two women


    ¡¯No... It would be better for me to forget this matter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to focus.¡¯ still, I had absolutely no intention of thinking any further.


    I know, know that I keep thinking about them.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself, afraid that something would happen.


    But yeah, other than one of the two women, I felt quite nostalgic.


    That woman, for some reason reminds me of Eris.


    Her face, her hair, the color of her eyes. They¡¯re all really similar.


    Indeed, I can¡¯t help but remember our past.


    "Noah, you are too strong. Are you really a 4 year old child?"


    "If not, so what? Of course, I just turned 4 years old!"


    "Hehe, did you know? I like strong men, and you are one of them."


    "Eh...? U-Uh. I think it would be better for you to forget about your strange fetish."


    Without realizing it, I suddenly took a deep breath. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯Really, this past is too beautiful. Something that will never happen again.¡¯ I thought, unable to resist touching my chest.


    For some reason, I felt like my heart was beating non-stop.


    Luckily, this beating only lasted for a few moments.


    ¡¯Whatever it is, the past is still the past. Eris, you are Ash¡¯s harem. I¡¯m a side character, we live in different worlds. Don¡¯t get too close to me. Since you left the village, we no longer have any relationship.¡¯


    After that, my gaze,returned to being cold like before.


    I swore, swore that I would never be with them again.


    I have to endure all this suffering.


    In the end, all of this was my fault.


    "Hm? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Ian asked, realizing something was happening to me.


    From his perspective, he didn¡¯t expect that I would show such a strange reaction.


    In fact, whenever he was with me, I always showed my cold attitude.


    And right now, the expression I¡¯m showing, looks quite different.


    For a moment, a strange thought formed in Ian¡¯s mind.


    "Could it be¡­ You fell in love with one of those two women?"


    "..." unfortunately, before I could reply to his words.


    Ian, he suddenly continued his sentence again.


    "Noah, you should know that those two women are fellow heroes. They are not ordinary women, you better not chase any of them."


    "I know... I can¡¯t possibly fall in love with any of them." I said, not showing the slightest emotion on my face.


    I know, know that it is impossible for me to capture their hearts.


    After all, I¡¯m not a hero.


    Moreover, the woman by Eris¡¯ side, she was the one who truly loved Ash.


    Of course, it was impossible for her to betray the protagonist.


    "...That¡¯s good. As I thought, you¡¯re different from anyone I¡¯ve ever met."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Now, can we see what¡¯s next in this academy?"


    "You¡¯re right¡­ Let¡¯s go." not long after, we decided to continue our steps.


    As time went by, we continued to visit various academy facilities.


    Initially, we visited the Combat training room.


    It¡¯s just that, in that room, there was nothing special.


    Like gimnasium in general, this place is a place specifically for training one¡¯s physical body.


    After leaving the Combat room, we visited the library room.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, at first we didn¡¯t show the slightest interest.


    But after looking further, our view changed.


    We realize, that the library room at the academy is not like an ordinary library room in general.


    The academy¡¯s library was, arguably, much larger than anything we¡¯d ever seen.


    The size of this library, almost exceeds hundreds of meters.


    Followed, by various stairs leading upwards.


    Apart from that, there are still lots of books up there.


    "Ah... Really, this trip was really fun." Ian commented, unable to help but show his admiration.


    From the start, he had known that this academy could not possibly disappoint him.


    Before he entered the academy, he was very curious about what the facilities inside were like.


    And right now, what he expected actually happened.


    "Especially, the food from the academy, it¡¯s not bad at all." Ian continued, endlessly devouring the meat in his hands.


    One had to admit, that the food from this academy wasn¡¯t bad.


    In fact, I have to agree with Ian¡¯s words.


    As an ordinary person, I have never once eaten luxurious food.


    However, after I was in this academy.


    I could feel it, something I could never do.


    "I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been¡­ But I can finally eat meat too." I said, unable to help but be reminded of the times when I was still in the palace.


    What I do, is eat vegetables and various other healthy foods.


    Perhaps because of that, the imperial family never once suffered from illness.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but curse myself.


    Just think about it, I am an ordinary human being, it is impossible for me to eat green food every day!


    "I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but you should be excited. Life is hard, even in noble families." as if realizing what was happening, Ian, he even gave me encouragement.


    Whatever it is, I don¡¯t care what this person says


    For me, my life is the only one I own.


    After a few minutes, we decided to go back to our room.


    ...


    Finally, the next day has arrived.


    Today, is the day I will enter my first class.


    By the way, I have decided to enter the Magic class.


    I thought, by studying magic elements, I would be able to increase my combat power.


    For a moment, my gaze, slightly shifted to the side.


    [Upgrading Orange talent to Green: 25,000 Talent Points required.]


    [Increasing Magic talent: 5,000 Talent Points required.]


    ¡¯Too much... Especially, to reach a talent above Orange. Even so, I have to be patient. Sooner or later I will be able to improve my talent.¡¯ I thought, like it or not, I have to accept my fate for now.


    If I rush, then my plans will be ruined.


    After all, getting Talent Points is not something easy.


    ¡¯By the way, is there any other way for me to earn Talent Points efficiently?¡¯ I asked, couldn¡¯t help but ask the system.


    If there really is another way besides completing the mission, then I will try this method.


    In my opinion, completing missions is not the quickest option.


    I was afraid, afraid that the reward missions from the system would not appear every time I went.


    [Of course, but master still can¡¯t bear this burden. If a kill occurs, you will get another additional Talent Point. It¡¯s just, that you are currently too weak. You must hunt monsters above rank 4 or higher. At the same time, you must also kill a human.]


    "...?" without realizing it, I suddenly had a face full of cold sweat.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I realized the purpose of the system.


    He/she intended, to order me to kill my fellow humans.


    Even so, I don¡¯t care at all if I have to kill other bad guys.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 81: First class

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Well... I guess I¡¯d rather improve my magic talent? Either way, I¡¯ll be entering the Magic class. By entering the Magic class, I¡¯ll definitely have to learn everything there is." since I have already made a decision, I will choose to continue with my next plan.


    For now, my initial goal is to improve my magic talent.


    Once I complete my initial goal, I will improve my original talent.


    Besides, right now I should focus on increasing my combat strength.


    Of course, I won¡¯t forget to train my physical body either.


    I¡¯m sure, as long as I train my physical body, it¡¯s impossible for me to lose to a level above me.


    Just look, when I fought against that three-headed monster, I wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    It was, as if my body was made from a lump of iron.


    With that alone, was enough to give me a strong desire to train my body.


    Not wanting to wait any longer, I started preparing to wear my academic uniform.


    This uniform, could be said to be quite luxurious.


    Maybe, almost like a high school student?


    I don¡¯t know, in terms of color, this uniform is full of white.


    Just like before, when I first took the academy entrance exam.


    "Hm... I have to admit, my face isn¡¯t that bad. But this is enough, I¡¯m grateful because I can have an ordinary face. Even though, this isn¡¯t my real face."


    Finally, after looking at myself continuously in the mirror.


    I decided to leave, not wanting to keep Ian waiting any longer.


    If not, he will definitely leave me. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry for the wait."


    "You¡¯re late. But never mind, let¡¯s go. This is our first day in class. And again, we¡¯re in different rooms."


    "You¡¯re right¡­ But I don¡¯t believe that you would choose to enter the Alchemist class. Is it that interesting?" I asked, unable to help but show my confused face.


    I think, Ian, he would prefer to enter the Swordsmanship major


    But apparently, he actually chose to enter the Alchemist class.


    "It can¡¯t be helped? I wasn¡¯t talented in swordsmanship to begin with, I preferred concocting medicine. Do you remember, the needle I threw before?


    *nod-*


    Without realizing it, I started nodding my head, slightly aware of what Ian meant.


    I am sure, that the needle that Ian previously removed was full of poisonous liquid.


    "That¡¯s right, I put a little poison in that needle. That way, it will be able to make the monster lower its guard."


    Somehow, I felt a little amazed.


    Now, I understand the reason why the academy passed Ian in the entrance exam.


    They knew, knew that Ian was great at concocting medicine.


    Therefore, it was not strange that the academy would accept someone like Ian.


    "You¡¯re great... I thought you were useless, but it turns out you¡¯re more than that." I praise, can¡¯t help but be honest.


    If it were me, I don¡¯t know whether I could imitate Ian or not.


    Of course, I would fail on my first try.


    "So cruel... What did you think of me in the first place? A useless person?"


    "Of course." I answered, showing a slight grin on my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I have the most reliable friend by my side.


    ¡¯Friends yeah... Still, I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of making new friends. For me, my destiny from the start was filled with thorns.¡¯


    ...


    Time continues to pass, now, I am in a room.


    It could say, this room, is the room where the Magic class is located.


    In front of me, there was a woman, that woman, she was a professor.


    In essence, she is one of the teachers at this academy.


    Who knows what she was doing, what was certain was that she was explaining the meaning of a Mana cycle.


    "Every human being has roots within themselves, as long as these roots are not damaged. Then, they would be able to increase their strength. On the other hand, if the deep roots within them are cut off. There¡¯s no way for them to cast a magic spell."


    "Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean something like this can¡¯t be avoided. In fact, as long as one reaches Intermediate Mage, they will be able to transform their roots into a core."


    "This core, will be created when one reaches the Inner Core stage. I¡¯m sure, most of you all haven¡¯t made it through this stage. Therefore, this professor will give you a way to reach this stage." explained the professor, not forgetting to look at the students¡¯ expressions.


    She knows, knows that most of us have not yet broken through to this stage.


    Therefore, she will guide us little by little.


    "Ah... You, the blue-haired student over there. Come on."


    "Okay..." for a moment, my gaze, slightly shifted to a man.


    That man, he was the man called by the professor.


    As the man was standing right in front, the professor, she suddenly touched the man¡¯s stomach.


    Somehow, this actually surprised most of the students.


    Luckily, this shock only lasted a moment.


    Before finally, an unknown aura appeared around the man.


    "Good... Among all the students, you are the strongest. Certainly, sooner or later you will be able to reach the Inner Core stage. But don¡¯t worry, with my help you will be able to create your inner core." said the professor, knowing that this man is the strongest.


    Apart from that man, there was no one else who could match his strength.


    However, the class we are in is class E.


    Therefore, it was natural that all the students in this place could be said to be very weak.


    Above class E, I¡¯m sure there are still students who are much more talented than this guy.


    "Uh... It feels weird." the man muttered, unable to stop himself from groaning in pain.


    In his entire life, this was the first time he felt something like this.


    He felt, that something in his stomach was constantly changing.


    "You have to hold on. This is practice for other students. I hope that with this they can be more confident." said the professor, relentlessly telling the man to calm down.


    This is done, so that later students can know how to create a core within themselves.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that class E would be labeled as a failing class.


    Every year, class E will be dubbed the worst class.


    In fact, even once some students in the last year, they were unable to progress any further.


    And now, she hopes that last year¡¯s incident will not happen again.


    ¡¯... I see, this professor, she intended to teach us how to create one¡¯s inner core. Just look, at the way this professor controls her power. I have to admit, she is at a level far above my mother.¡¯ I thought, couldn¡¯t help but praise the professor¡¯s greatness.


    Still, my gaze, incessantly shifted to that man.


    I felt, something had changed in this man.


    The aura of this man, endlessly continued to overflow out from within him


    It was, as if he could explode at any time.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, most of us feel panic.


    However, there are also some of us who show our calm expressions, remembering where we are at the moment.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 82: Student Council

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    For some time, I endlessly listened to lectures from the professor.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t understand at all how this professor creates a core within a person. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, as a student, I had to pay attention to what she was doing.


    Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of me entering this academy?


    Therefore, whether I like it or not, I have to take this lesson.


    After a while, various winds began to blow around the man.


    I don¡¯t know why, but what is certain is that he has really broken through.


    Just look, that professor, she also chose to remove her hand from this man¡¯s stomach.


    She knew, knew that this man had completely broken through to the next level.


    Not wanting to delay, the professor, she immediately clapped her hands.


    "Good job¡­ You did your job well. From now on, you have to find your own path to reach the next level. And as for all of you, I hope you can break through to the Inner Core stage sooner or later." said the professor, unable to help but keep the menacing smile on her face.


    In recent times, she has been assigned to teach class E students.


    Of course, at first she flatly refused.


    She knows, knows that class E is the worst class.


    Any student who is in class E, they will be considered a failure.


    In essence, they were the children of outcast nobles.


    They are never acknowledged, knowing that their future is limited.


    Still, I am an ordinary person


    If the professor knew about this, she would definitely be very surprised.


    After all, it was very rare for ordinary people to enter Class E.


    If there were, it would be impossible for the academy to accept people like them.


    Think about it, what¡¯s the point of getting ordinary people into the academy?


    Moreover, if that person had a talent as low as orange?


    Of course, they will refuse without having to think twice.


    "We understand¡­" despite their doubts, they still said they understood.


    In their minds, the professor in front of them, she looked quite scary.


    They were afraid, afraid of what this professor would look at them.


    "And as for you, hurry back to your seat."


    "O-Okay."


    After the man returned from his seat, he unconsciously smiled slightly.


    Actually, it was natural for him to smile.


    However, he had successfully broken through to the next level.


    Moreover, the way he broke through, he was assisted by an expert!


    Really, the other side of him, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    "Okay... Now, let¡¯s continue our class. Starting from the basic formula..."


    ...


    In a room, where the student council members are located.


    "Greetings Your Highness Princess, what business have you summoned me for?" asked a man, that man, he was none other than Ash.


    At first, Ash, he was confused as to why he was called.


    But after realizing what had happened, he suspected that this princess intended to recruit him.


    He was sure, this princess, she wanted him to enter the student council.


    With him entering the student council, it would be very easy for the student council members to take their actions.


    However, the hero¡¯s fame is not an ordinary thing.


    By now, the entire academy, they had known that Ash was a hero.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange that this woman wanted to recruit someone like Ash.


    "... From what I see, do you know the reason why I summoned you?" asked the woman, she was none other than the woman I previously met.


    It could say, she is the older sister of the Saintess.


    By the way, the room they were in, only had the two of them.


    If asked where the other student council members are, they are in their respective classes.


    "Your Highness, I hope you¡¯re not angry. But I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of entering the student council, I was told to be neutral. Otherwise, there will be others who will challenge you." Ash answered honestly, knowing that there would be some people who would challenge the princess if he entered the student council.


    In the academy, it¡¯s not just the princesses who have their own factions.


    In fact, there are many powerful factions, they are the children of the nobles.


    It could say, they are the successors of their family.


    And most importantly, their leader, was not a lowly noble at all.


    Instead, they were upper class nobles.


    Maybe because of that, they have a lot of followers behind them.


    Any child from a high class noble family, they would receive support from the nobles below them.


    "Oh¡­ You mean, I don¡¯t have the strength to suppress them all?" without realizing it, various terrifying auras began to surround Ash.


    "This... Your Highness Princess, are you serious? I don¡¯t mean to say that you can¡¯t. It¡¯s just, that this is the Emperor¡¯s decision."


    A moment, when she heard the last sentence from this man.


    That woman, she couldn¡¯t help but suppress her killing intent.


    "... Then, I will respect your decision." she knew, knew that this was an order from the Emperor.


    As the emperor¡¯s daughter, she could not go against her father¡¯s wishes.


    She was afraid, afraid that one day her father would be angry.


    When the Emperor was angry, no one could stop him.


    Within the empire, the Emperor was the strongest being on the continent.


    Therefore, it was natural that others would fear the Emperor.


    "Thank you for your understanding. If you wish, may I go now?" Ash asked, unable to continue staying in this room.


    He felt uncomfortable, especially being around this woman.


    It felt, as if he could be devoured at any time.


    "..." suddenly, that woman, she subconsciously fell into thought.


    Don¡¯t know why, but another side of her felt reluctant to let go of this man.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but be forced to let go of this man.


    However, the Emperor had ordered this man to remain neutral.


    Otherwise, no one knows what will happen.


    "Okay... You can go. Sorry to disturb your time."


    "Thank You. I will go now."


    *kreek-*


    After Ash left, the room in the student council, teturned to its usual silence.


    It¡¯s just, that woman, she opened her mouth slightly.


    "What do you think? Student council president, that guy isn¡¯t weak, right?"


    Suddenly, the figure of a woman appeared right behind the princess


    That woman, she has black hair. Followed by the color of her eyes, like a bright blue moon.


    "What? You said he¡¯s not bad at all? He¡¯s more than that. And also, if you still intend to force him to side with us. He won¡¯t hesitate to attack us." the woman commented, knowing that this man was much scarier than they thought.


    If they were even the slightest bit wrong, she was sure the man would pull his sword from its sheath.


    Certainly, there would be a big fight within the academy.


    Luckily, that man, he knew how to calm this princess down.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Of course I know. Because of that, I said he wasn¡¯t weak. He didn¡¯t feel afraid when he faced me. The way he looked at me, there wasn¡¯t a single emotion visible in his eyes. It was, as if he had felt the suffering of this world."


    "You bastard... From now on, we must not disturb this hero. He is in a different world. He is the foundation of the future of this continent."


    "Yeah, yeah. I know, just calm down."


    "..." for some reason, a hint of doubt began to appear on the woman¡¯s face.


    She thought, that this princess couldn¡¯t be trusted at all.


    In her mind, she was sure that the princess would break their agreement.


    "What? Don¡¯t make a face like that. We¡¯re nieces, right?"


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 83: Magic spell

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Without realizing it, the woman, she suddenly let out a heavy sigh.


    Didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the woman by her side, couldn¡¯t be trusted at all.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, they are nieces


    But still, it couldn¡¯t be denied that she was a bit older than this princess.


    "Whatever... But remember, I¡¯m one year older than you. Therefore, I have more rights to control the student council."


    "I know¡­ By the way, when will hunting class start?"


    "One more month. Why do you ask?"


    "... There isn¡¯t any."


    Despite the woman¡¯s curiosity, she still refrained from asking.


    She knew, knew that disturbing this princess¡¯s thoughts was absolutely not a good thing.


    Every third year student knows, that their princess, she is a freak.


    In fact, there was once a rumor that the princess had tortured several students, but there was no evidence.


    Finally, the academy, they decided to forget what happened.


    For them, something without evidence cannot judge someone.


    Unless, the person has strong enough evidence.


    Of course, the academy will not hesitate to punish the perpetrator.


    Whatever it is, because of her status as princess.


    It should, be impossible for the academy to check what¡¯s going on behind the scenes, right?


    In the end, the status of the prince and princess was the strongest.


    Especially, this future imperial crown prince, he was much more than that.


    ¡¯A month... You better prepare yourself, I won¡¯t let you go, Hero.¡¯ thought the princess, unable to stop herself from smiling.


    For now, she had to deal with all the problems at hand.


    That way, she will be able to move more freely.


    ...


    Evening has arrived, class lessons have finished.


    Currently, I am in a Magic training room.


    It could say, I¡¯m practicing my magic.


    "Fire Magic: Slash Flame!" visible, as I cast my spell.


    A flame slash appeared, only this flame slash, looked quite small.


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t even burn a single root in front of me.


    Even so, I have to be grateful because this is my first attempt.


    Before I arrived at the training room, I had calculated what spell I should perform.


    I guess, if I want to cast low level spells


    I, like it or not, have to get used to it first.


    Plus, my talent in magic is, so to speak, much lower.


    Unless, I decide to take my magical talents to the next level.


    That way, I will be able to cast more freely.


    "It seems difficult, but I can try. As I channeled all my Mana, I knew that the energy within me was continuously being taken away." I said quietly, aware of how it felt when someone¡¯s magic was released.


    It felt, like my Mana could be sucked dry.


    Fortunately, this fire magic, was considered much inferior.


    Otherwise, I might fall unconscious.


    "Still, I don¡¯t know if this is a side effect because my strength is still at the Advanced stage? Because of that, I can¡¯t cast freely? Plus, my internal energy, can be said to be very low." I asked myself, knowing how weak I was.


    I¡¯m sure, this all has something to do with my power level.


    I hope, after I break through to the Inner Core stage.


    I can feel my magic energy increasing, not like it was now.


    "Are you a new student?" suddenly, I heard someone¡¯s voice right behind me.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I unconsciously put on a face full of alertness.


    I know, know that this person is very strong.


    "Who are you?" I asked, slightly moving my eyes to the side.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I feel wary.


    But still, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "There¡¯s no need to worry, Junior. I just came to take a look. Besides, I accidentally saw you practicing." the person replied, not intending to reveal her identity.


    Initially, she only intended to take a look.


    But apparently, she even unknowingly watched me practice.


    Moreover, from the way I train, it looks like a 10 year old child!


    Really, if it was anyone else, they definitely couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    In their point of view, people like me are very rare to find in this academy.


    Even if there were, it would be absolutely impossible for someone like me to cast a magic spell this weak. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh¡­" because I no longer felt interested, I decided to go back to practicing.


    I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t care how this person looks at me.


    I know, know that I am a beginner.


    In my entire life, this is the first time I have practiced magic.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange that others would laugh at me.


    "¡­" somehow, that person, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze in place.


    "Okay... I¡¯ll go. Do your best, junior." before finally, she chose to leave where I was.


    ¡¯Oh my... What kind of junior is this? How rude.¡¯ thought the person, unable to help but think about how arrogant I was.


    If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to ignore someone like her.


    "Greetings student council president."


    "Humph!" just look, even though the disciples greeted this person.


    She didn¡¯t care, instead she snorted in annoyance.


    Still, students, they knew that their president was in a bad mood.


    Therefore, they said nothing.


    Apart from that, they decided to resume their activities.


    In reality, that person, she was none other than a black-haired woman.


    If could say, she is the niece of the Princess and the Saintess.


    Simultaneously, she was the person previously standing in front of the ceremonial stage.


    If asked why I don¡¯t know who she is, the answer is I don¡¯t care.


    Even if I knew, why should I greet her?


    In the end, I won¡¯t get anything I want.


    All this time, I have been relentlessly training my magic elements.


    I want to try, try to create my technique based on my wishes.


    I think, magic without chanting is something good.


    Just imagine, in a battle, it should be impossible for the enemy side to let their opponent complete their spell.


    Otherwise, it would be very detrimental for their side.


    Plus, my original profession is close combat.


    Therefore, I thought of creating my own method.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know whether I can make this method or not.


    ...


    As time goes by, I have experienced so much growth.


    Just look, in my hand, there is a fire torch.


    Moreover, from the way I made the fire torch, it no longer requires an incantation.


    Luckily, among all the students in my class, I was the only one who could create fire magic without having to cast a spell.


    If asked, does anyone other than me know this? Of course there is.


    But well, that person, he was none other than Ian.


    "Oh? Did you succeed?" simultaneously, the people I met before.


    I don¡¯t know why, but this woman, she decided to watch my practice.


    I thought, it would be absolutely impossible for this woman to pay attention to someone like me.


    After all, she is the student council president.


    "Your comprehension isn¡¯t bad. In fact, from the way you cast it, it could only be learned by a second year student. And you, actually managed to practice this far." praised the woman, couldn¡¯t help but clap her hands.


    In her entire life, this was the first time she had seen a first year student successfully cast magic without needing an incantation.


    If there was, that person, he definitely wasn¡¯t normal at all.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 84: Believe in yourself

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Still, it took me 4 days to master this trick. It felt like, I could die at any time. My thoughts, my Mana flow. Everything felt different." I commented, sensing something had changed in my Mana flow.


    It felt, like the flow inside me felt much different than before.


    Perhaps, this is because I have mastered magic without having to cast spells?


    However, non-casting magic does not require casting spells.


    What is needed, is just the imagination of the users.


    And right now, I feel like I can hear something inside me.


    That something, in the form of a whispered mantra.


    In essence, these are spells that every wizard would normally use.


    "Of course. You have entered the main path of the Magicians. And now, all you have to do is break through to the next level."


    "By the way, senior. Is it difficult for someone to reach the Inner Core stage?" I asked, curious as to how one would break through to the Inner Core stage.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I¡¯ve heard the explanation from the professor. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It¡¯s just that, I still don¡¯t fully understand the concept of creating a core within a person.


    In my opinion, is it possible for a human to create a core within themselves?


    "Hm... Well, in my opinion, creating a core is something easy. You just need to concentrate all your energy right between your stomach. That way, your body will automatically follow your wishes."


    "...?"


    For whatever reason, I still feel confused.


    Still, I understand a little about this woman¡¯s explanation.


    I suspect, that what automatic means is that our body will unconsciously follow our desires.


    Of course, there will be several conditions that must be met.


    First, one must reach the peak of the Advanced stage.


    Only then, they would be able to create a core within themselves.


    Second, they need more talent than the Red stage.


    Otherwise, their process of creating cores would be very slow.


    Third, I believe it has something to do with experience.


    Just look, that blue-haired man, even though he has broken through to the Inner Core stage.


    However, he was still helped by the professor, showing that he did not have any experience.


    I¡¯m sure, the blue-haired guy¡¯s talent, isn¡¯t bad at all.


    It¡¯s just, that he lacks experience.


    "In essence, you have to reach the peak of the Advanced stage first. Only then will you know what you have to do." said the woman, knowing how I would express myself.


    My current expression, slightly showed a trace of confusion.


    Luckily, my confusion only lasted for a moment.


    "Ah¡­ I see, I understand! It¡¯s not about experience, but understanding!" I shouted softly, realizing what was wrong.


    For me, experience is not everything.


    However, to reach the Inner Core stage, one must have quite deep understanding.


    And I, someone who can be said to be quite good at learning everything, will not find it difficult.


    It¡¯s true, what I thought really happened.


    "You are right¡­ Comprehension is the key for mages to develop further. If their understanding is low, they will not be able to practice any further.


    "Still, I¡¯m surprised that you were able to get that answer." commented the woman, unable to help but admit my greatness.


    During these 4 days, she has seen how I develop.


    It could say, my progress is very fast.


    Initially, I could only cast magic on a small scale, but over time my magic became larger.


    In fact, from the way I cast my magic, it¡¯s quite more efficient than before.


    Even, when I cast fire slash, I need almost half of my magic energy.


    And now, I can create something bigger.


    Maybe, I will be able to burn the roots in front of me?


    Who knows?


    Anyway, during these 4 days, I only focused on controlling my magic.


    In my opinion, the better a person¡¯s control over their magic.


    Of course, their power in releasing Mana will be much smaller.


    I think, it was also because of this, Siena, that she was able to release countless water balls.


    After all, her strength and mine are not that different.


    "Isn¡¯t this normal?" I answered, not showing a single lie on my face.


    For me, controlling magic is something easy.


    In essence, magic is no different from training psychic powers.


    As a swordsman, I know that magic is just like practicing swordsmanship.


    What makes the difference, is the way they practice.


    "Ha ha ha¡­" without realizing it, the woman, she suddenly laughed softly.


    I don¡¯t know why, but she felt that I wasn¡¯t normal.


    For her, people like me are very rare to find.


    It could be, that there will be no more people like me in this academy after I graduate.


    Still, this woman, she didn¡¯t feel attracted to me at first.


    Every day, she had the task of checking every facility in the academy.


    Hence, it was not strange that she would pass by this place every day.


    After all, from the start she was assigned to inspect various existing places.


    Actually, on the second day, this woman, she once again decided to say hello to me.


    Then, on the third day, she chose to watch my practice from a distance.


    She knew, knew that my progress was absurd.


    It¡¯s as if, my presence can break the common sense of every creature.


    In fact, he once thought whether I was really a class E student?


    It should, be impossible for someone like me to be placed in class E.


    But this woman, she didn¡¯t know a single thing.


    Namely, I, am an ordinary person.


    Therefore, it was natural that I would be placed in class E.


    Not long after, I decided to get ready to leave where I was.


    Besides, it was starting to get late in the afternoon.


    If I don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get scolded by the hostel.


    "Whatever. Senior, I must excuse myself first." I said, preparing to leave the place where I was.


    "Wait. At least tell me what your name is." Indeed, for the past few days, she still doesn¡¯t know my name.


    Even though she was the student council president, she very rarely looked at the students¡¯ documents.


    In this academy, the number of students almost reached thousands.


    "That¡¯s right¡­ My name is Noah Gleenth. See you later, senior!" after that, I started walking away from where I was.


    I knew, knew that this senior would ask me more.


    However, I don¡¯t have a middle name.


    With that alone, who wouldn¡¯t feel surprised?


    That¡¯s right, what I expected really happened.


    Just look, the woman¡¯s expression, her gaze widened slightly.


    "Eh?" still, this woman¡¯s reaction, only lasted for a few moments.


    "So that¡¯s how it is... An ordinary person, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s very extraordinary? Just, why is this person¡¯s talent only at the Orange stage?" asked the woman, not knowing why I was put into this academy.


    For a moment, a hint of suspicion rose in her heart.


    She thought, this had everything to do with a third party.


    "I smell a conspiracy¡­ Still, I didn¡¯t expect that someone like this would be accepted into the academy." whatever it is, as long as I¡¯m not evil.


    Of course, no one would suspect me.


    After all, my talent is only at the Orange stage.


    ...


    After I left the training ground, I unknowingly saw Siena.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I suspect that she is depressed.


    Just look, from the way she¡¯s sitting, it¡¯s right in the academy grounds.


    "What¡¯s wrong with this woman?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    I thought, it would be impossible for a woman like Siena to feel depressed.


    However, she has a character that can be said to be quite cheerful from the start.


    I¡¯m sure, she will have many friends at the academy.


    But yeah, my thoughts are just a mere guess.


    In the end, the academy I was in was not an ordinary academy.


    It could say, this is an academy for the elite.


    "Hello, long time no see." finally, out of curiosity, I decided to say hello.


    I¡¯m curious, want to know why this woman can be gloomy.


    Suddenly, Siena¡¯s gaze, slightly directed right at me.


    "¡­Noah? What are you doing?" Siena asked, raising her voice slightly.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t expect that I would choose to greet her.


    For the past few days, she thought that I had forgotten her.


    In fact, I was busy taking care of my training.


    "I was just passing by. I intended to go back to the dorm. And you? What are you doing?" Because didn¡¯t want to waste time, I decided to ask back.


    "Me? Uh... I just feel depressed. I don¡¯t have confidence in myself. Even though I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Advanced stage, I feel completely useless."


    "You mean, you can¡¯t compete alongside one of your classmates?" as if realizing what was happening, I thought that Siena¡¯s problem was right among her classmates.


    Unfortunately, what I thought was wrong.


    "No, that¡¯s not it. I just failed at performing a basic spell. Even I don¡¯t know where I went wrong. In fact, I myself have calculated what spell I should perform."


    "Ah... I¡¯m sorry. Now I understand, you felt like a failure because you couldn¡¯t answer basic questions, right? Because of that, you were thinking whether you deserved to enter this academy or not, right?" "


    *nod-*


    Indeed, my answer this time is correct.


    In my opinion, Siena¡¯s problem is something normal.


    Either way, Siena¡¯s problems are something that can be fixed.


    What Siena has to do is, study harder.


    That way, she will learn a lot of knowledge.


    "In my opinion, it is better for you to forget about this matter. For me, it¡¯s not good for you to think about whether you deserve to be in this place or not. You just need to improve it, you have to study harder. That way, you will be able to answer various questions in the future."


    "Are you sure? In my family, I¡¯m considered very weak. My understanding is lacking. Every time I train, I have to try twice as hard as everyone else."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Do you have any doubts? Look, have the results of your hard work betrayed you once?"


    *shake-*


    "No... I don¡¯t feel betrayed by my training. I actually got stronger. I was able to improve more."


    Somehow, Siena¡¯s expression, suddenly returned to normal.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 85: Divine Path

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Yeah. What you said is right. Hard work is something we have to do. Maybe I look really bad, but I won¡¯t give up!" Siena shouted excitedly, unable to stop herself from standing up from her place.


    Now, she understood what she had to do.


    First, she will seek more knowledge.


    Only after that, she would practice magic.


    For a moment, Siena¡¯s eyes, once again looked back at me.


    "By the way, Noah, are you majoring in Magic?" Siena asked, knowing that I was in Magic class.


    From the way I radiated my aura, it felt like I was just practicing my magic energy.


    In essence, every mage would leave a little trace of themselves.


    Of course, this only applies to low-level mages.


    If it was a high-level mage, it would be impossible for them to leave any traces in themselves.


    Without realizing it, my expression, began to show a hint of reluctance.


    I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know whether to tell Siena or not.


    I think, it would be unkind if I said that I just learned magic.


    Surely, Siena, he will ask about every secret I have.


    Still, like it or not, I had to tell Siena.


    Moreover, from the way this woman looked at me, it was filled with pleading.


    If it was someone else, it would be impossible for them to accept Siena¡¯s request.


    But not for me, I know that Siena was the first person I met.


    At the same time, she was also the person who had helped me pass this exam.


    "That¡¯s how it is... I decided to enter the Magic class. Since childhood, I have admired magic." I said, unable to stop myself from averting my gaze.


    I was embarrassed, embarrassed because I had to tell my childhood dream.


    In fact, my father and mother, they had no idea that I really liked magic.


    Even if they knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    It can¡¯t be helped, back then, I was born with no talent in me.


    But now, it all feels very different.


    I have talent, I can improve my talent.


    Maybe, one day I can surpass the strongest people on this continent?


    It¡¯s just that, all those dreams will not come true now.


    "¡­" For some reason, Siena, she couldn¡¯t help but be silent where she was.


    She didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t expect that I would choose magic as a major.


    She thought, I would prefer to enter the Swordsmanship class.


    But apparently, I decided to enter Magic class instead.


    Which, in no way can increase my prowess.


    Still, Siena, she has to respect my decision.


    In her mind, what I chose was my life path.


    After all, not all students in this academy could choose their respective classes.


    "I understand... I¡¯m glad you can make your dream come true. I hope you can become a great wizard in the future." said Siena, hoping that one day I could become a strongest wizard.


    Although, on the other side of her, she knew that my talent was very low


    With my talent only being at the Orange stage, it would be impossible for me to become a top class mage.


    Normally, any human who had Orange stage talent, their limit would only be at the early Warrior and Mage stages.


    Unless, the person is above the Orange stage.


    For example, Green, people like them were able to surpass the Intermediate Mage or Profound Knight stage.


    But different from Black, they are crazy people.


    It is said, that people like them can surpass normal human limitations.


    A long time ago, there was a name above the Warrior and Mage stages.


    The name of the stages above Mage and Warrior is the Divine Path, they are mighty figures.


    In this world, almost all humans are only capable of being in the Warrior and Mage stages.


    But different from the upper and middle class nobles, they were much more terrifying.


    ¡¯If I¡¯m not mistaken, this world has 8 colors of talent. First, Red. Followed by Orange, Green, Dark Green, Black, Yellow and Purple.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but remember the various stages of talent in this world.


    In this world, the limit for each creature is 8.


    No matter whether they are demons or not, they can only have 8 stages of talent.


    Whatever it was, I knew that this woman had my future in mind.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t help but think whether I could reach the top of this world or not.


    I am sure, the higher my talent, the more expensive the price of a Talent Point.


    ¡¯This is bad... I have to break through to the Inner Core stage immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to search for Talent Points anymore.¡¯


    "Ah¡­ Do you want me to teach you how to use water magic?" suddenly, Siena, she even asked me whether I wanted to practice water element or not.


    Of course, I openly rejected Siena¡¯s offer.


    For me, I still have to focus on training the fire element.


    By studying the fire element, it will be very easy for me to eradicate monsters above rank 4.


    "No. For now I won¡¯t study the water element. I need to focus on the fire element." I said, without showing a single hesitation on my face.


    Luckily, Siena, she knew what I meant.


    Hence, she did not ask further.


    "I understand. If you want, you can ask me next time." still, she didn¡¯t forget to make me a more open offer in the future.


    One day, when I intended to study the water element.


    I would definitely come, choosing to ask how to learn a water element.


    "Thank you. I definitely won¡¯t refuse your offer." after that, I chose to continue my steps.


    In my opinion, the day is starting to approach evening.


    If I don¡¯t come back soon, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    "See you again."


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    Even though I left, Siena, she remained silent where she was.


    Before finally, my figure, had disappeared from where I was.


    "What a strange person..." Siena muttered, thinking about how mysterious I was.


    Starting from our first meeting, I looked very different from other kids my age.


    Initially, she thought that I was the son of a Duke.


    But apparently, I am an ordinary person.


    The person who had saved the princess, was given the opportunity to enter the academy.


    With all that happening, it was impossible for others not to think about how mysterious I was.


    If it was someone else, it would be impossible for them to get this opportunity.


    In the end, everything I experienced seemed like a coincidence.


    ...


    When I returned from the training ground, I didn¡¯t forget to clean myself.


    After I got out of the shower, I started checking myself.


    "System, how many points do I currently have?"


    [Current Talent Points: 4,100.]


    "Another 900 huh... Looks like I have to focus on training my physical body. For the next 9 days, I can¡¯t waste my time."


    "And also, show me my process in Body Enhancement."


    [59/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    "Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to improve that much." I commented quietly, unable to help but believe what I was seeing.


    Before I entered the academy, my progress in Body Enhancement was 50%.


    And now, this progress has actually increased almost one-fold.


    Still, if thinking back on it, all of the recent events are normal.


    I think this is normal, I have been training non-stop.


    At the same time, I was also close to surpassing the limits of my abilities.


    After I reached the Advanced stage, I felt that my body could endure physical training for longer.


    Maybe because of that, these past few days, my progress in Body Enchanment has become faster.


    If not, then what?


    "I¡¯m back." suddenly, I unconsciously heard the sound of the door opening right in my room.


    Indeed, that person, he was none other than Ian.


    Don¡¯t know what he was doing, what is certain is that he had just finished eating his evening meal.


    "... Are you finished?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    I saw, that Ian¡¯s stomach, was slightly enlarged.


    With that alone, I knew that he had just finished eating dozens of plates from the academy cafeteria.


    Still, I didn¡¯t mind Ian¡¯s attitude at all.


    I think, what Ian did was something normal.


    "That¡¯s how it is... But Noah, are you sure you only need to eat one plate?"


    "Yeah. I don¡¯t feel hungry. I always take care of myself. Not like you." I humiliated, thinking about how embarrassing this man¡¯s attitude was.


    I suspect, in this man¡¯s life, he has never once felt happy.


    Otherwise, why would he feel so comfortable in this academy?


    Therefore, I will not ask further S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah... You don¡¯t know. As fellow humans, food is a source of energy for every creature! If we don¡¯t eat as much food as possible, we won¡¯t be able to become stronger!" Ian answered, revealing what he knew.


    If a human does not consume foods such as meat and vegetables, their strength will decrease.


    But well, all that only applies to any normal creature.


    "Alright, oke? Just do whatever you want. I¡¯ll sleep first. Later you turn off the lights in the room." not wanting to think further, I decided to lie down on my bed.


    In my opinion, arguing with this man is not an easy thing.


    "Huh...? As usual. You always sleep without even going past academy hours." Ian commented, seeing how obedient I was.


    In the dormitory, every student is required to sleep before 10 o¡¯clock.


    Otherwise, their discipline points will be reduced by several points.


    And worst of all, they won¡¯t be able to get facilities such as soaking in warm water.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 86: Conflict between classes

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    For some reason, in the last few days, a lot of strange events have happened.


    It started with, a riot between neighboring classes.


    At first, class E unintentionally responded to class D¡¯s insults.


    However, it turned out that this actually made things worse.


    In fact, our strength and that of class D are no match for us.


    Just look, most of them are already at the Inner Core stage.


    Whereas us? We only have 1!


    Seriously, if this were to be known to the seniors, they would definitely laugh out loud.


    Although, the news that class D students insulted class E had begun to spread to their ears.


    Just look, near the cafeteria, there are several of us being glanced at by the seniors.


    Luckily, their gazes didn¡¯t reach our faces.


    Otherwise, we definitely won¡¯t hesitate to beat them up.


    "Heh? So this is class E first year? How pathetic. Just like their seniors. They are failed students." the students¡¯ gossip, inevitably insulting class E students.


    Every senior from class E, they are weak people.


    Most of them couldn¡¯t do anything, as if their lives had ended.


    But yeah, I don¡¯t care about the conflict between class D and class E at all.


    To me, their problems are their own.


    What I have to do, is continue to train as hard as possible.


    Either way, sooner or later I will break through to the next level.


    As long as I reach the Inner Core stage, I no longer need to feel pressured from the way the professor looks at me.


    Every time I entered class, the professor would automatically glance my way.


    It felt, as if this professor thought I was the most useless student. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily, I¡¯m not one to give up easily.


    On the contrary, because this professor continues to think that I am the most useless student.


    I became more and more enthusiastic, intending to reach the Inner Core stage.


    And now, I have broken through to the peak of the Advanced stage.


    As long as I can create my inner core, I will be able to reach the Inner Core stage.


    Without realizing it, class E¡¯s dining table, was suddenly kicked by a man.


    That man, he was none other than one of the class D students.


    Just look, this man¡¯s star badge, shows the number one star.


    With that alone, I knew that this person was in the same class as us


    *Bam!-*


    "What are you-" unfortunately, before either of us could open our mouths.


    A punch hit one of us, right in the cheek, for some reason.


    Even though this person had beaten one of us, no one intervened.


    I suspect, this is something that is commonplace every time class D and class E students appear.


    I¡¯m sure, almost every year, there will be a commotion like this.


    Otherwise, why did the seniors decide not to intercede for us?


    "Asshole! How dare you!" It¡¯s true, what I thought really happened.


    Just look, one of us, suddenly decided to raise our hand.


    Still, it was impossible for us to throw our fists right at this guy¡¯s face.


    However, the person who previously beat up one of us, he could be said to be very strong.


    In a split second, he was able to block the fist of one of us.


    With that alone, it was impossible for me not to ridicule my classmates.


    If they had more strength, they might be able to fight against the D class students.


    But what? Just look, they couldn¡¯t move from their spot at all.


    Simultaneously, they couldn¡¯t even match the strength of one of the class D students.


    ¡¯What a fool... I¡¯d better just go.¡¯ I thought, intending to leave where I was.


    I felt strange, every time I sat near one of my classmates.


    As if, I was being stared at non-stop by the nobles.


    Certainly, there will be some of them who will remember my face in the future.


    Only, before I could leave the place where I was.


    I heard someone calling my name, I don¡¯t know why.


    "Mr. Noah!"


    "Uh... No way." as if realizing what was happening, I couldn¡¯t help but pretend not to know.


    ¡¯Why is she here?! I think my hiding this time was perfect!¡¯ I screamed in my heart, thinking about how unlucky I was.


    Initially, I thought I could hide from this woman.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    "Eh? What made the Saintess have to call that person¡¯s name? Plus, the way the Saintess addresses that person, shows how much she respects him!" said the students, knowing who the woman in front of them was.


    Every student in the academy, they knew that they had the arrival of a Saintess.


    One could say, this Saintess, she would bring good fortune to the entire empire.


    "Ah! Mr. Noah! I came to see you! I was afraid you had forgotten me."


    "Huh? Wh-What?! What did Saintess just say? Did I hear that correctly?" asked the students, inevitably trying to pinch their cheeks.


    They did not expect, did not expect that their Saintess would show her emotions.


    In their minds, they always thought that the Saintess was a very cold woman.


    Whenever they saw the Saintess in public, they always thought that the Saintess was a cold woman.


    But apparently, what they thought was wrong.


    Just look, they had absolutely no doubt that the woman in front of them was the Saintess.


    She is a strong woman, seen from the way she radiates her aura.


    "Wait... Why is Saintess walking towards the class E table?" the students asked, confused as to what was happening.


    In their minds, they thought that the Saintess would meet a student above E class.


    No matter what happens, every class E student is a failure.


    But why? Why does the Saintess look like she¡¯s walking towards an E class guy!


    "You¡­ What are you doing here?" I asked, unable to help but ignore what was happening.


    I know, almost all the students in this place, they are aware of who the person called by the Saintess is.


    Moreover, Saintess, she openly stood right in front of me.


    "Hah... You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve wanted to meet you. But you always avoid me. I don¡¯t know why you do that." said Saintess, unable to help but think how strange my actions were.


    She thought, I will meet her on the second day we enter the academy.


    But apparently, what she thought was wrong.


    In fact, I never even came to see her!


    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Saintess, she decided to come herself.


    Otherwise, she was afraid I would forget her.


    And now, what she expected had actually happened.


    ¡¯... Crazy woman! Why did she have the nerve to say something like that?! Moreover, from the way she expressed herself, it was full of sadness!¡¯ I cursed under my breath, trying to act calm.


    I know, I know that almost all the students in this place, they look at me like a predator.


    To them, I am completely unworthy to be on Saintess¡¯ side.


    "Who¡¯s he?! How dare he make the Saintess sad!" the students whispered, unable to resist saying that I was a bastard.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 87: Liliana?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Ck, come with me! Let¡¯s chat in a quiet place." having no choice, I decided to take the Saintess with me.


    I know, I know if I stay in this place.


    I¡¯m sure, all the students around me, they will really hate me.


    Therefore, the only option for me to survive was to go with the Saintess.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Saintess and I were about to leave.


    Suddenly someone blocked me, don¡¯t know why.


    But that person, he was none other than the person who previously kicked the class E table.


    In essence, he was the one who had beaten up one of us.


    "Wait. Do I allow you to go? Class E students. Your business is still not finished."


    "What? I feel like I don¡¯t care about your business. Get out of my way."


    "Too bad. I will not let you go."


    "Oh¡­ You really forced me." somehow, this guy, he openly dared to block my way.


    In fact, I never once intended to interfere in their affairs.


    But now, I changed my mind.


    I¡¯m sure, in this guy¡¯s mind, he wants to act cool in front of the Saintess.


    By him beating me, he believed that the Saintess would take an interest in him.


    Even though he managed to beat me.


    Saintess, he still doesn¡¯t care.


    For Saintess, I am the savior.


    And as for this man, who is he?


    He was a noble¡¯s child, a weak human.


    A coward, always bullying the students under him.


    If it weren¡¯t for that disgusting nature, it would be impossible for him to be hated by every student.


    "Ha ha ha. Are you sure? Among all the class E students you are the weakest. I don¡¯t know whether you can beat me or not." the man commented, unable to help but reveal what he knew.


    For a moment, this man¡¯s gaze, slightly shifted to where the Saintess was.


    ¡¯Hehe, as long as I can beat this guy. I¡¯m sure the Saintess will side with me.¡¯ he thought, unable to help but feel happy.


    He was confident, in this fight, he would win this match.


    To this man, I looked like a coward.


    Normally, students like me, wouldn¡¯t have any strength within them.


    It could say, they are weak people.


    "..." don¡¯t know why, but I feel even more annoyed.


    Suddenly, my hand, unconsciously moved right towards this man¡¯s face.


    *Thump!-*


    In a split second, the man¡¯s body, was immediately flown backwards.


    *Bam!-*


    Before finally, the man¡¯s body, began to land right between the students¡¯ tables.


    Luckily, none of them protested my actions.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to show my murderous gaze.


    Just look, from the way I look, it¡¯s full of threatening intent.


    As if, I was warning them not to get in my way.


    "Let¡¯s go. What an eyesore."


    After the Saintess and I disappeared, the entire academy cafeteria, became noisy again.


    Don¡¯t know why, but they didn¡¯t expect that a class D student would be defeated that easily.


    Moreover, the person who defeated the class D student, he was none other than the class E student!


    Moreover, the strength of this class E student, he was at the peak of the Advanced stage.


    With that alone, it was impossible for others not to feel shocked.


    In their minds, Advanced stage disciples should not be able to defeat Inner Core stage disciples.


    But in fact, what they did was wrong.


    The moment I showed my prowess, all their thoughts changed.


    They thought, that an Advanced stage disciple might be able to defeat an Inner Core stage disciple?


    Who knows?


    "What? We didn¡¯t expect that guy to be this amazing..." said the class E students, unable to help but believe what they were seeing.


    In their perspective, they thought that I was an ordinary student.


    Moreover, while I was in class, I very rarely opened my mouth.


    Every time class ended, I would always be alone.


    Maybe because of that, they thought that I was a loner student.


    For them, my strength and theirs are not much different.


    However, as fellow class E students, they knew about my fate.


    They believe, that my life is as sad as theirs.


    But well, what they think is probably wrong.


    Once they realized my greatness, they had to change their thinking.


    ...


    *Plak-*


    "Now¡­ Tell me why you came to look for me?" I asked, unable to stop myself from pushing the Saintess right behind the wall.


    Right now, my heart, is filled with discomfort.


    I¡¯m sure, after all this happened.


    There will be many people coming and looking for trouble with me.


    Still, I can¡¯t do anything but take care of this matter. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, all of this was my fault.


    If I had known this earlier, I would have greeted Saintess the first time we met.


    That way, I¡¯m sure Saintess won¡¯t bother me.


    "A-Ah¡­ Mr. Noah, I don¡¯t think it would be good if you put your hand right next to me." Saintess muttered, unable to stop herself from begging me to let go of my hand.


    Actually, the reason why she asked me to remove my hand.


    She felt embarrassed, because she thought that our current position did not look very good.


    Just look, from the way I present myself, it¡¯s like I intend to harass a woman.


    Luckily, I decided to stay away from Saintess.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I felt very embarrassed.


    However, the other side of me, I think Saintess looks quite cute.


    Luckily, my thoughts only lasted a moment.


    "Enough pleasantries. I want to ask, why are you greeting me? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a class E student?"


    "Ehe, I thought you had forgotten me. Therefore, I asked someone. And she said, you are in class E."


    "Who¡¯s that?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    I wanted to know, wanted to know who was the person who had told the Saintess about my whereabouts.


    If it was one of my classmates, then I wouldn¡¯t stay silent.


    But unfortunately, what I thought was wrong.


    "She is Lilana."


    "Liliana?"


    "That¡¯s right. She is the current student council president of the academy."


    "What?" somehow, I subconsciously froze in my place.


    I know, I know who the student council president is in this academy.


    That person, she was none other than the woman I had met before.


    ¡¯I see... This woman¡¯s name is Liliana.¡¯ without realizing it, my expression, showed a hint of regret on my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I thought I shouldn¡¯t tell her my name.


    That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer a fate like this, something I could have avoided.


    "I see... What is your relationship with the student council president?" I asked again, trying to find out more.


    It should be, impossible for the student council president to reveal every student¡¯s information.


    Because of that, I¡¯m curious what the relationship between this woman and the student council president is.


    "We are one niece. You could say, she is my uncle¡¯s daughter."


    "So that¡¯s how it is..." somehow, I was slightly reminded of the figure of the Saintess¡¯ Uncle.


    I¡¯m sure, the daughter of Saintess¡¯ uncle, she is not a weak woman.


    ¡¯I see... Now I understand why she can emit such a dangerous aura.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but remember our first meeting.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 88: Law

    Happy Reading~


    ============


    "Okay. I understand. But still, I ask you not to greet me anymore. I want to live a normal life at the academy."


    "Normal? Don¡¯t I look normal?" Saintess asked, unable to help but think that she was a normal person.


    In fact, Saintess, she is the most important person in the empire.


    With that alone, it was enough for me to be trapped by the Saintess cultists.


    I¡¯m sure, Saintess devotees, they will find trouble with me.


    Either way, the news that I¡¯m so close to the saintess will definitely spread throughout the academy.


    "Don¡¯t joke. You are the princess and Saintess of the empire. I know you are not just anyone." I said, unable to help but reveal a fact.


    From the start, I never once intended to approach the Saintess.


    If it weren¡¯t for me saving the Saintess, it would be impossible for her to care about me.


    Either way, all of this is my fault.


    Still, I knew that there was nothing I could do.


    Therefore, I would like to request that the Saintess not always greet me when we are in the academy.


    If not, I don¡¯t know whether I can live my normal life at the academy or not.


    But well, I still have to endure all the problems that recently befell me.


    It started with me beating one of the class D students, something I shouldn¡¯t have done.


    Then, I also had to explain my situation to my classmates.


    I¡¯m sure, after I get back from my lunch break.


    Miss Professor, she will definitely ask the reason why I beat one of the class D students.


    Without realizing it, I suddenly let out a heavy breath.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel that this situation is very strange.


    Come to think of it, the first time I met the student council president.


    Enough to confuse me, thinking it was my fault.


    If I chose to greet the student council president earlier, would something like this happen?


    Of course not!


    ¡¯I¡¯m so unlucky... Wherever I am, there¡¯s always chaos that will befall me.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but think about how unfortunate my fate was.


    Before I entered the academy, I always thought that my life would change.


    But it turns out, what I hoped for all this time never happened!


    On the contrary, my life, is getting worse!


    Really, I wish I had known this earlier.


    I would never act this flashy, to be able to attract the attention of the student council president.


    "H-hiks...-" for a moment, I unconsciously heard the sound of the Saintess crying.


    "Huh?" without realizing it, a little confusion began to creep into my heart.


    At the same time, the other side of me, I felt very panicked.


    Unfortunately, before I could open my mouth.


    I heard some footsteps, just in the distance. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having no choice, I was forced to hug the Saintess right between my chests.


    The reason was obvious, it was because I didn¡¯t want them to know that I had made the Saintess cry.


    Just imagine, what would happen if rumors of me making the Saintess cry spread?


    Of course, my life will be completely ruined!


    "Oh? Two lovers? How beautiful is youth." the female students commented, they were none other than upperclass senior from the academy.


    I assumed, from the way they spoke, that they were in their final years.


    After they left, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Besides, my heart, right now, feels very panicked.


    Just look, my heart, continues to beat non-stop.


    As if, I could have a heart attack at any time.


    Fortunately, because of my strong physique.


    I can survive, without having to experience side effects such as shortness of breath.


    "Hm?" somehow, I just remembered that I was currently hugging the Saintess.


    Without further ado, I decided to let Saintess go.


    I know, know that it¡¯s not good for me to continue hugging the Saintess.


    Otherwise, Saintess, she will definitely hate me very much.


    Actually, it is impossible for the Saintess to hate me.


    "Sorry..." I said, not forgetting to apologize.


    Still, before I could hear the answer from the Saintess.


    Saintess, she suddenly ran from where we were.


    Finally, like it or not, I could only stay where I was.


    Don¡¯t know what the reason is, but I think this problem is not a small problem.


    I smell, in the future, there will be strange things that will happen.


    ¡¯I hope this isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡¯ I thought, praying that my life could continue to run normally.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen to me.


    Not long after, I decided to walk out of the academy hallway.


    Initially, I intended not to return to class just yet.


    But fine, I have no other choice.


    I know, know that it is impossible for me to be absent.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    ...


    When I came back from class, no one opened their mouths.


    At first, I felt confused about what was happening.


    However, not wanting to think any further, I decided to ignore what happened.


    For me, as long as they don¡¯t ask me.


    Of course, I will not belabor this issue.


    Whatever it was, the other side of me, I felt happy because none of my classmates chose to approach me.


    Otherwise, I will be forced to reveal my strength.


    Without realizing it, the professor¡¯s gaze, suddenly fell on me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I felt that this professor was warning me.


    I am sure, that the recent incident has reached the ears of the teachers.


    Still, I felt a little confused, confused as to why this professor didn¡¯t scold me.


    This professor, she should be more strict with her students, right?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know anymore... I think it would be better for me not to continue interfering in class matters.¡¯ really, only now do I feel sorry for beating up a class D student.


    It felt, as if my life at the academy had completely changed completely.


    Luckily, this professor, she had no intention of reprimanding me.


    I suspect, suspect that this incident is something commonplace.


    Just look, class D students, they were even allowed to beat up one of us.


    If they can, why can¡¯t we?


    Therefore, I believe that the academy will allow conflict between classes to occur.


    ¡¯Huh...-, whatever. I just need to run it, right?¡¯ because didn¡¯t want to bother, I chose to continue my studies.


    For the next few moments, the class I was in continued without a single hitch.


    Likewise, I constantly focused on the professor¡¯s explanations.


    Now, I almost understand the formula for every basic spell.


    Each basic spell, has its own law.


    As long as one understood those laws, they would be able to increase their destructive magic.


    Time continued to pass, finally, the afternoon had arrived.


    Just look, my classmates, they are all starting to get ready to leave where they are.


    Only, before I had time to pack my things.


    Someone appeared, absently tapping me on the shoulder.


    "Hello, you are Noah? I¡¯m very grateful that you beat that guy. Thanks to you, I didn¡¯t have to lose my face." said a man, that man, he was none other than the man who was previously beaten by class D students.


    In essence, he came here intending to express his gratitude to me.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, he was afraid his name would be tarnished.


    Usually, every class E student, when they are beaten by a class D student, they will be completely humiliated.


    It could say, this was something that usually happened in the academy.


    Every time Class E first year students appeared, they had to bear their shame.


    After all, for class E students, let alone those who were beaten up in their first year, nothing would be able to erase their shame.


    But thanks to me, their names need not be tarnished.


    On the contrary, my name, sooner or later will spread throughout this academy.


    In the end, I have shown that the quality of class E students is much different from what they thought.


    "... Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t defeat that guy for you. But this is my wish." I replied, not intending to accept this man¡¯s thanks.


    I knew, knew that if it were class E students, they wouldn¡¯t suffer the fate that befell me.


    However, this is all my fault, I have to face it myself.


    Without saying anything else, I started to stand up from where I was.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me to stay in class.


    Just look, from the way the students look at me, it feels very strange.


    ¡¯Sigh... This problem is getting worse.¡¯


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After I left, the guy, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    However, on the other side of him, he knew that I was very cold towards my class E friends.


    But yeah, he didn¡¯t mind my arrogant attitude at all.


    "Who¡¯s he? How scary." he muttered, unable to help but feel afraid.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he felt that I looked quite scary.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 89: Impossible!

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Noah, you¡¯ve really become very famous. I heard that there was a fight between class D and class E. And you, the only person who was able to beat up one of the class D students. You¡¯ve proven all that!" said Ian, unable to help but remember what happened.


    Not long after he returned from his break, he had heard a piece of news.


    This news, about one of his roommates.


    It could say, I have succeeded in beating up one of the class D students.


    Throughout history, this was the first time class E had turned the tables.


    It was true, when he heard this news, he felt very proud.


    For Ian, my actions truly reflected that of a true man.


    As a man, it was impossible for them to ignore their classmates.


    In fact, I never once intended to help my classmates.


    I just wanted to leave that place immediately, not intending to cause further trouble.


    But apparently, I was actually confronted by one of the class D students.


    Finally, I had no choice but to beat up this class D student.


    "Shut up. I couldn¡¯t possibly do something as stupid as that. The reason I did this was so I could teach that guy a lesson. He dared to get in my way." I explained, without showing the slightest lie.


    I knew, knew that being honest was my only option. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, Ian, he¡¯s not the kind of person who would say I¡¯m crazy.


    "Okay, okay. I know. By the way, Noah, are you sure you¡¯ll be back so soon? How is your training going?" not wanting to ask further, Ian, he decided to change the topic.


    He was curious, wanted to know if I abandoned my practice?


    "..." for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but say something.


    I don¡¯t know how to explain, but I feel like should I answer?


    Actually, the reason why I didn¡¯t go to the magic training room.


    The reason is obvious, I don¡¯t want to attract any further attention.


    I know, I know that almost all the students at the academy, they already know the news that I have beaten up one of the class D students.


    Certainly, there will be some of them who will come to bother me.


    Therefore, I choose not to go now.


    If I leave, I will inevitably have to meet that woman again.


    The other side of me, I felt annoyed because of the actions of the student council president.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, it would be impossible for the Saintess to meet me during break time.


    Still, what happened was impossible to change.


    "Hah... Didn¡¯t you already know? Just look at the students around us. How do they look at me?"


    "Ah... You¡¯re right. So? Are we going back?" Ian asked again, wanting to know whether I was going back to the dorm or not.


    "Then-" unfortunately, before I could continue my sentence.


    Siena suddenly appeared, don¡¯t know why.


    But the way she looked at me, full of curiosity.


    "Noah! Eh? You... If I¡¯m not mistaken... Ian?" without realizing it, Siena¡¯s gaze, began to focus on a man in front of me.


    "What? Don¡¯t you remember my name?"


    "Who?"


    "This woman..." even though Ian was annoyed, he still restrained himself from getting angry.


    He knew, knew that this woman, she deliberately wanted to make him angry.


    If not for that, then what?


    Besides, Siena, she already knows who this man in front of me is.


    After all, we¡¯ve only known each other for a little over a week.


    With that alone, it was impossible for Siena to forget Ian¡¯s face.


    "What now? And again, why are you here?" I asked, unable to stop myself from patting my face.


    In fact, I had intended to return earlier.


    But this woman, she suddenly came out of nowhere.


    Really, I want to scream at myself.


    I want to be angry, but I can¡¯t.


    ¡¯Why is it always like this... Ck, can¡¯t I just live in peace for a day?¡¯


    [Warning! Master¡¯s mental condition is not good. Please calm yourself. Otherwise, your disguise will lose its effect.]


    ¡¯Ck, I knew that.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but remember the warning from the system.


    I know, know that if I ever lose control.


    Then my face, will completely lose its disguise.


    If I were to show my true face, I¡¯m sure the entire academy would be shocked.


    For a moment, my heart, little by little began to regain control.


    Still, I still have to act like before.


    "So what? I just wanted to congratulate you for successfully taking down one of the class D students." Siena said, not meaning to make small talk.


    The reason why she came to meet me, was because she wanted to congratulate me.


    She heard, heard that I had succeeded in beating up one of the class D students.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, it would be impossible for Siena to leave class early.


    After all, Siena¡¯s original plan, she actually intended to study for a while.


    But yeah, she actually changed her mind.


    "Woman... You¡¯d better hear this. I never once intended to beat up any of the students in class D. Besides, I never once planned to take over class E for myself." I said seriously, unable to help but show my sharp gaze.


    I guessed, guessed that this woman thought I wanted to dominate the entire E class.


    But in reality, I never even intended to do something like that!


    For me, mastering all of class E is not an easy thing.


    Plus, it¡¯s impossible for me to openly create my faction.


    Otherwise, the upper class nobles, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help but turn their eyes towards me.


    "Really? I thought, a great person like you would plan to create his own faction." Siena teased, couldn¡¯t help but express what she was thinking.


    She thought, the reason why I did this was to create my faction in the future.


    In fact, what she thought was just pure nonsense.


    She knew, knew that it was impossible for me to be so conspicuous in public.


    Plus, my status in the academy makes it even more impossible for me to act as I please.


    Just imagine, I am an ordinary person.


    Is it possible for me to create my faction? Of course not!


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the entire academy¡¯s students to think that an ordinary person like me would create my faction.


    "Impossible. I¡¯m not a man who would act like that. For me, class issues are not my business at all." I answered, not intending to confirm what Siena said.


    "Well¡­ Because it¡¯s you, I know that it¡¯s impossible for you to do such a stupid thing."


    "Ehem-, Maybe not now. But I¡¯m sure, Noah, he will one day create his own faction in the academy." somehow, Ian, he suddenly spoke up.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he said that someday I will create my faction.


    Of course, I could only put on a gloomy face.


    At the same time, I also subconsciously patted Ian¡¯s shoulder.


    A few moments later, Ian¡¯s body, suddenly fell from its place.


    "Okay... Can you guys stop? I feel embarrassed. I keep getting stared at by the students because of you."


    "Ugh... Noah, you are really cruel."


    "Hmph! Who said you could talk like that?" I answered, unable to stop myself from snorting in annoyance.


    If Ian hadn¡¯t said that I would create my faction, it would have been impossible for me to take him down.


    But yeah, because of Ian¡¯s attitude, I was forced to beat him up.


    Whatever happens, I want to leave this place immediately.


    ...


    "That guy¡­ Won¡¯t he come?" asked a woman, that woman, she was none other than the student council president.


    It could say, she was currently standing in the middle of the practice room.


    In essence, this is the room where I usually practice.


    Usually, every time class ends, I will always come to this room.


    However, due to recent events, I was forced not to come.


    "Well¡­ I think I¡¯ve gone too far. If it wasn¡¯t for Aisha who forced me to reveal the location of that man, it would be impossible for that man not to come." she muttered softly, unable to help but remember the incident where the Saintess came to visit her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Saintess, it would be impossible for this woman to tell me my location.


    Still, she initially refused to tell the Saintess about my location.


    But for some reason, she changed her mind.


    ¡¯Whatever it is, it would be better if I apologized the next day. Of course, as long as the man is willing to come to this room. If not, I will save this apology until he returns."


    "Lady Liliana, a special meeting between the student council will begin soon. The princess asks you to return."


    "...Okay, I¡¯m leaving now."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 90: Hunting Event

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Before leaving, Liliana, she once again glanced at the place where I usually train.


    Only after that, he decided to leave with one of the subordinates beside him.


    ...


    Several days have passed, without realizing it I felt something happen inside me.


    Just look, all over my body, it looks like it¡¯s constantly dripping with sweat.


    By the way, the sky is currently showing that morning is coming.


    It could say, I just finished running more than 20 km.


    [Daily Quest has been completed. Obtained 100 Talent Points.]


    [Ding! The system detects that the master is about to advance to the next stage. Do you want?]


    "Forget that. System, tell me whether my current Talent Points have reached 5,000 thousand?"


    [Current Talent Points: 5,000.]


    Without realizing it, a small grin started to form on my face.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like it¡¯s time for me to improve my Magic Talent.


    As long as I improve my magic talent, I will be able to reach higher levels.


    Moreover, I know as long as one¡¯s magical talent is quite high.


    Certainly, they would be able to reach the Inner Core stage without having to experience any difficulties.


    Perhaps, they could reach the innate stage in the span of a few months?


    But who knows?


    In the end, it all depended on whether their original talent was high or not.


    If their talent was low, it would be impossible for them to reach the Warrior stage.


    "Good. Now, I have decided to upgrade my Magic Talent. System, upgrade now."


    [Magic Talent upgrade begins. Consumes 5,000 Talent Points.]


    [Current Talent Points: 0.]


    [Ding! The upgrade has been successful. Congratulations, you have successfully achieved Magic Talent (Low).]


    [Magic Talent (Mid) ugrade. Follows: 25,000 Talent Points.]


    "As I thought¡­ The price has increased by more than 5x." I commented, unable to help but recall the elevation of my original talent within the Green stage.


    From the start, I knew that to reach Magic Talent (mid), 25,000 Talent Points were needed.


    Still, I have no choice but to continue carrying out this task.


    After all, this was a mission given by the system.


    I know, know that the system does this so I can hone myself.


    "Alright¡­ Since I have completed my first plan, I should prepare to carry out my second plan." not wanting to delay any further, I decided to get ready.


    However, the clock currently shows 06:12.


    If I¡¯m late, I don¡¯t know whether the academy will allow me to enter class or not.


    ...


    "Good job. Before you return, there is an important announcement from the academy. Starting 2 weeks from now there will be a Hunting Event. This event will be attended by every class from class A to class E. Therefore, I hope you can prepare yourselves. "


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After the professor left, the entire class subconsciously fell silent in their respective places.


    In their minds, they knew what a Hunting Event meant.


    Every year, the academy would grant first-year students the right to start their hunt.


    The reason was clear, they wanted their first year students not to let down their guard.


    In the outside world, things like this are commonplace.


    As long as the students did not lower their survival instincts, they would be able to continue living far beyond this.


    "Hunting Event? What¡¯s that?" I asked, unable to stop myself from turning to the man beside me.


    This man, he is the man who always sits opposite me.


    It could say, he and I are on the same bench.


    "Don¡¯t you know? The Hunting Event is an event held by the academy every year. Usually we first year students are required to survive for more than 2 weeks."


    "What? 2 weeks? Is this serious?" for a moment, a hint of shock struck in my heart.


    I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect that the academy would hold an event like this.


    This event should not be called a Hunting Event. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rather, this is a survival event!


    If not, why should the academy make their students wait more than 2 weeks?


    Really, I can¡¯t help but say a word.


    "That¡¯s right. Therefore, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯re class E students, so it¡¯s natural that we¡¯ll lose."


    "Lost? You mean, this event has prizes in it?" I asked again, unable to help but show my interest.


    "Yeah. As long as one of class A to class E manages to survive. They will get a prize from the academy. I don¡¯t know what prize it is, but I¡¯m sure it is a prize in the form of increased strength."


    "I see... This is important information." I said, I couldn¡¯t help but try to think further.


    In my mind, I don¡¯t think the reward from the academy is something small.


    Perhaps, this reward is more than just an increase in strength.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know whether this gift is good or not.


    Therefore, the only way I can find out what this prize is is to participate.


    If not, what else should I do?


    "Right. Will other classes like the Alchemist class get their share?" suddenly, I subconsciously asked about other classes like the Alchemist class.


    I thought, it would be impossible for the Alchemist class to participate.


    "Of course not. Those are individual classes, they are managed by alchemist professors. And also, they are not fighter classes."


    "Oh¡­ So, who in each class will take part in this event?"


    "They are none other than Magic class, Sword class, and Combat class."


    "Only three?"


    *nod-*


    Well, because I thought the Alchemist class wouldn¡¯t get their share.


    I wasn¡¯t too surprised, felt this was normal.


    If there were only three classes participating, then this would be an easy game.


    ¡¯Still, there¡¯s no way for class E to retreat. I believe, it is an obligation for every strength type student to participate.¡¯ I thought, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    For now, I have to prepare before the 2 week day happens.


    "We might not win, but we have to try. Remember, the current class has 4 Inner Core stages including me. We can definitely survive." said a blue-haired man, he was none other than the current class leader.


    A week before this man was appointed class president, the professor, she requested that the students support one of us.


    It could say, Miss Professor, she intended to appoint one of us to be class president.


    In this list, I am also included.


    Luckily, not a single student in class E supported me.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    "What Miller said is right, we must not retreat. We must persist."


    "That¡¯s how it is... As long as the four of us are in this class, we can definitely survive."


    Without realizing it, my gaze slightly focused on the two men near the blue-haired man.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like they are stupid people.


    "Huh? Why should I be included too?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I believe we will be able to stay in fourth place."


    As if realizing what was happening, the blue-haired man, he knew how to attract this man¡¯s interest.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 91: Breakthrough

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Actually, that man, he was none other than the man who previously thanked me.


    In essence, he was the person who was beaten by one of the class D students.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, it would be impossible for this man to be calm.


    Since I defeated the class D students, all the class E students, they have become very calm.


    Maybe because of that, none of them felt bothered.


    Until, some of them can reach the Inner Core stage.


    Although, sooner or later I will break through to this stage too.


    However, I have felt something happen to me.


    Maybe, when class is over.


    I will go to the training ground, all this is done so that I can break through.


    "Then, I will take part in this plan. I want to take my revenge on that man." the man retorted, unable to help but grit his teeth.


    Ever since he was beaten by that man, he had vowed revenge.


    And now, he had gotten this opportunity.


    Therefore, it was impossible for this man to waste the opportunity he had been waiting for so long.


    "Now, since everyone has accepted this participation. Let¡¯s work together!"


    "That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s do it! We¡¯ll be the first!"


    "Alright!"


    ¡¯Uh... Will this be okay?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel doubtful.


    I doubt, doubt whether my classmates will be able to win this match or not.


    If it weren¡¯t for these four people, it would be impossible for us to move any further.


    Certainly, they would prefer to withdraw.


    Fortunately, this E class, there are a lot of interesting people.


    Different from previous years, this year is the best year for class E students.


    In these decades, never once had anyone believed that class E would be able to turn things around.


    ...


    After I left my class, I unknowingly saw a woman.


    "You...? What are you doing? Senior." I asked, seeing that the woman in front of me was the student council president.


    For a moment, a little anxiety began to creep into my heart.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I felt that from the way this woman looked at me.


    Full of questions, as if she intended to do something to me.


    Still, it was impossible for this woman to act according to what she wanted.


    Just look, we are currently outside the training room.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for this woman, it would be impossible for me to continue standing where I am.


    But well, I have no choice but to greet this woman.


    However, she has told me of a way to reach the Inner Core stage.


    "...Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would come back again." Liliana muttered, couldn¡¯t help but keep looking at my face.


    Without realizing it, a small grin began to form on her lips.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she felt that I was getting stronger.


    As if, I could reach the Inner Core stage at any time.


    "Then, senior, I intend to train for a while. If you¡¯ll excuse me." not wanting to delay any further, I asked permission to let me pass from this place.


    Unfortunately, before I could enter the training area.


    I involuntarily heard a voice, that voice, somehow sounded like an apology.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I know you¡¯re angry, but I have no choice but to tell the princess your location."


    "..." for a moment, my gaze, once again had to be fixed on the student council president.


    ¡¯Eh? Did she just make a shy face?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but think what I saw just now was just a fantasy.


    In my point of view, it should be impossible for this woman to make a face like that.


    In my opinion, it is absolutely impossible for someone like me to get a view as rare as this.


    After all, in the end, this woman, she was the student council president.


    At the same time, she was a noble daughter of the rank of Duke. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Certainly, this woman¡¯s self-esteem was much higher than the average woman.


    But well, I still have to accept this woman¡¯s apology.


    However, I could tell from the way this woman looked at me, full of sincerity.


    With that alone, it was impossible for others not to accept this woman¡¯s apology.


    "Since you¡¯re being that sincere, I won¡¯t think any further. But remember, this is the last time I¡¯ll accept your apology." I said, slightly showing my serious face.


    I hope, hope that one day, this woman, she won¡¯t reveal information about me.


    Otherwise, I would have no choice but to antagonize this woman.


    "...I understand. Don¡¯t worry, this information will not be shared with anyone else. Especially, the student council members."


    "Good. I¡¯m going in now. If you want to see, don¡¯t even bother me."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere with your breakthrough." Liliana replied, knowing that I intended to break through.


    Therefore, she did not intend to bother me any further.


    Instead, she just wanted to see through the glass layer.


    After I entered my training place, I started to sit in my usual place.


    Behind me, just outside the glass, there was a woman.


    That woman, she was none other than Liliana.


    It could say, she was currently standing. Without taking her eyes off the slightest.


    Not long after, a strange pressure began to hit me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but this pressure is far from what I can imagine.


    ¡¯Does this mean I will break through?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel excited.


    For now, I can feel that all my strength is overflowing without stopping.


    It was as if the magic reservoir within me was increasing endlessly.


    Different from before, this capacity is much larger.


    Maybe, I was before breaking through to the Inner Core stage.


    Like a glass, without any container to hold it.


    But now, the glass had turned into a small well.


    As I continue to get stronger, I¡¯m sure my Mana Capacity, will continue to be improved.


    Maybe, someday I will be able to cast a top level spell.


    "It¡¯s started... Show me whether your talent is different from your original talent or not. As long as one¡¯s mana is large enough, they will be able to reach above the Profound Warrior stage." Liliana commented, endlessly watching my changes.


    It could say, my changes are different from ordinary students in general.


    It felt like she was watching a genius break through their stage.


    Although, in this woman¡¯s mind, my true talent was far inferior to what she thought.


    As time went by, I knew that my changes had reached their limits.


    Therefore, my main focus right now, I don¡¯t forget to witness the creation of the essence within me.


    ¡¯Just a little more... Good!¡¯


    "Hyah! Break it!"


    *Fyush!-*


    *Crack-*


    Without realizing it, the glass room I was in had a slight crack.


    Fortunately, the crack disappeared within a few seconds.


    "Oh? That¡¯s not bad. The pressure from this man, is a bit stronger than the children of upper class nobles. No, he¡¯s much more than that." even though she looked down on me at first, she changed her mind.


    She knew, knew that my potential was completely beyond the common sense of ordinary people.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 92: Second-rank spells

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "So this is what it¡¯s like? When one reaches the Inner Core stage?" I asked, unable to stop myself from looking at my hands.


    I have to admit, from the way I emit my aura, it¡¯s much more dangerous than before.


    Right now, I feel like I can cast magic on a scale of tens of meters.


    Although, I¡¯m still not completely sure whether I¡¯ll be able to cast magic on an area scale or not.


    However, up to now, I still haven¡¯t continued my training.


    What I do, is continue to train my physical body. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just look, my progress in Body Enhancement.


    [83/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    Maybe because of this, I prefer to train my physical body.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether my body will become stronger again or not.


    After all, over the past few days, I really wanted to complete the progress of the system.


    I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t care whether I have to push the limits of my abilities or not.


    As long as I can complete my progress in Body Enhancement, I believe my strength will become even stronger.


    Not wanting to linger, I decided to start taking deep breaths.


    "Huft¡­-, It feels great."


    *Plok-* *Plok-* *Plok-*


    Suddenly, I heard a sound of clapping right behind me.


    "Great. You are amazing. Even though your talent is at the Orange stage, this is enough." said Liliana, unable to stop herself from smiling a little.


    At this moment, her heart was full of curiosity.


    She was curious, wanting to know whether my talent was truly Orange stage or not.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for someone like me to remain undetected by the academy.


    However, what she thought only lasted for a moment.


    She knew, knew that it was impossible for any human to be able to hide their talents.


    If so, are they still worthy of being called humans?


    Of course not!


    Therefore, for Lilana, this thought was just a fantasy.


    ¡¯Hm? Did I see that correctly? Red eye? No, that¡¯s impossible.¡¯ for a moment, Liliana¡¯s expression, showed a hint of surprise on her face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she felt like she had just seen my eyes turn red.


    However, these changes began to disappear within a few moments.


    "What happened?" I asked, not understanding what was happening.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I am the owner of this mask of change.


    But well, I didn¡¯t know that my changes just now were almost revealed.


    Luckily, this mask can immediately restore my face very quickly.


    Otherwise, I might be expelled by the academy.


    And at worst, the entire empire, they will decide to execute me publicly.


    However, my true face looks like a bastard.


    Of course, it was impossible for others not to think that I was a bad person.


    "A-Ah¡­ No. Looks like I just saw it wrong." said Liliana, trying to restore her calm expression.


    For now, it is impossible for this woman to think that this face is my fake face.


    "Oh... Alright. If I may ask, can senior teach me how to cast a second-rank spell?" not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to ask Liliana.


    Now, I intend to continue my magic training.


    Anyway, starting from 2 weeks from now, there will be a Hunting Event.


    Moreover, this event will be attended by every first year student.


    Except, those who are not from the non-fighting class.


    So, they will not be obliged to take part in this hunt.


    "Second-rank spells? Fine. But you have to be careful. Second-rank spells aren¡¯t basic-rank spells. They¡¯re more like third-rank spells than mid-rank spells."


    "I understand. I will be more careful."


    "Alright. Give me some space, I¡¯ll show you what second-rank fire spells are."


    "Fire Magic: Burning Field. Deployment."


    Suddenly, the floor in front of Liliana, unconsciously turned into a sea of ??fire.


    *Bluk-*


    Simultaneously, this sea of ??flames, little by little turned increasingly sinister.


    It could say, this fire is almost capable of burning an ordinary human within a few moments.


    "So hot..." I muttered, unable to stop myself from trying to cover my face.


    I have to admit, the fire from Liliana, was far more terrifying than anything I could have imagined.


    In fact, my skin, felt like it was roasting right in front of the oven.


    Luckily, I have a fairly strong body.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I can continue to be in this place or not.


    "Now, do you understand? This is what is called a second-rank spells. In a way, it is a reduced version of a third-rank spell."


    "Well¡­ It¡¯s scary. But senior, I am more curious what stage you are at?" I asked, unable to help but wonder what the power level of this woman was.


    I am sure, the strength of this woman, is far higher than what I can imagine.


    "Hm~ Where is it...? Maybe, far above ordinary Mages in general?" although there is no definite answer yet, this woman said, that her strength is above the level of ordinary Mage in general


    With that alone, I knew that this woman was much stronger than my mother.


    ¡¯I understand now... I understand why he can be this strong. For this reason. I think it¡¯s natural, she can cast fire magic to a terrifying level.¡¯ I thought, trying not to think too far ahead.


    "Okay, okay. Then, senior, can you tell me what your main element is?"


    "My main element is Ice. I am nicknamed the Ice Witch."


    "Ice Witch? Can each wizard have their own nickname?"


    "You could say yes or no. It all depends on their fame. If their fame is low, they don¡¯t deserve a nickname like the Ice Witch."


    "Whatever it is, you have to remember that nicknames aren¡¯t everything. But power is. In this world, people without power are trash." said Liliana, continuously staring at the place where I was.


    She knows, knows that I am a human without high enough talent.


    Of course, I would definitely give up halfway.


    Because of that, she couldn¡¯t help but support me.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that I would think that I was completely useless.


    Not long after, I could only nod my head.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like this woman intends to give me a motivation.


    "Thank you, senior. I will never lower my desire to become stronger." I answered seriously, trying not to think too much into it.


    Right now, I have to focus on my training.


    "Then, I will teach you how to use second-rank fire magic."


    ...


    During these few days, I continued to focus on my magic training.


    In fact, when Siena and Ian came to see me.


    I turned them away, telling them not to bother me too much.


    "It¡¯s been more than 4 days¡­ But this process seems quite slow." I muttered, unable to stop myself from breathing heavily.


    I have to admit, learning second-rank magic spells isn¡¯t the easiest thing.


    Even myself, I have to spend a quarter of my time.


    For some time now, I have been asking to leave class early.


    Although, at first, the professor, she told me to answer the questions she asked.


    Luckily, I managed to give her the answer she wanted.


    Because of that, I didn¡¯t need to continue staying in my class.


    "Spread!"


    *Fyush-*


    "Ck, this is too weak. Unlike that woman, she is on a different level." I commented, unable to help but think about how strong Liliana was.


    If I fought against Liliana, I¡¯m sure I would be instantly defeated by her.


    Maybe, before I could move from my place, I would be immediately frozen by this woman.


    "Still... Isn¡¯t that woman coming? I thought, she would come to see my progress." I said quietly, unable to help but ask whether Liliana would come or not.


    Don¡¯t know why, but right now I feel quite lonely.


    Every day, when I practice my magic, I will always see the face of that woman.


    Maybe because of that, I felt like I had shared an achievement with Liliana.


    "Never mind... Since that woman isn¡¯t coming, I¡¯ll practice alone." not wanting to waste any more time, I decided to continue my training.


    For me, as long as this woman doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯s none of my business.


    However, Liliana¡¯s life is not mine.


    While I was practicing my magic, I didn¡¯t know that someone was looking at me from behind.


    If I looked back, I would definitely know who it was.


    "So this man... Is the man Liliana is attracted to?" a woman commented, unable to help but think about who I was.


    In this woman¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t think that anyone could attract Liliana¡¯s attention.


    In fact, for this woman, Liliana, she has quite high self-esteem.


    But why? Why can I get interest from Liliana?


    "What a surprise... He was the man who saved my little sister. At the same time, he was also the first person to mock me at the academy entrance ceremony."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 93: A Dog?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Even so, I don¡¯t believe that this guy¡¯s progress is very fast. From the way he increases his strength, it¡¯s beyond common sense." the woman commented, unable to help but admit how great I was.


    For some reason, she now knew the reason why Liliana was interested in me.


    Of course, it¡¯s all because I can develop very quickly.


    If not, then what?


    Just look, my talent, doesn¡¯t seem high enough at all.


    With that alone, everyone knows that my future is very limited.


    Suddenly, she remembered how Liliana told she about a guy from class E.


    At that time, from the way Liliana expressed herself, she was full of curiosity.


    Since that day, she suspected that this woman had fallen in love with me.


    Although, she wasn¡¯t completely sure whether what she thought was true or not.


    However, Liliana, she is not an ordinary woman.


    At the academy, she was nicknamed the Ice Witch.


    It¡¯s not strange if someone thinks that Liliana is one of the most beautiful women, she is on a different level.


    Every man, no matter what class they came from, they would always admire this woman.


    To them, Liliana was like the goddess of this academy.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, it would be impossible for the academy to be this attractive.


    "Uh... But whatever, I¡¯m sure this man knows that he¡¯s not worthy of my nephew at all." said the woman, unable to help but try to forget what happened.


    Actually, the reason why she was in this place.


    It was because she was curious, wanting to know who the person who had attracted Liliana¡¯s interest was.


    At first, she thought that the person was not me.


    But apparently, what she thought was wrong.


    On the contrary, that person, he was none other than the man who had previously saved her little sister.


    ¡¯Hah... I knew that. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate this man. In the end, he is a man given special rights by father.¡¯


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s gaze slightly turned towards where I cast my spell.


    ¡¯Hm? Isn¡¯t that the Burning Fields spell? Who taught him?" She thought, unable to help but wonder what was going on.


    For a moment, an image of a woman appeared in her mind again.


    "Ah... I see. I didn¡¯t expect she would teach this man such a powerful spell." she commented, unable to help but grin.


    In this woman¡¯s mind, the Buning Fiels spell was no ordinary spell.


    In a way, this is a spell on an area scale.


    It was said, when one had completely learned the Burning Fields spell.


    Certainly, they would be able to spread their flames over a radius of hundreds of meters.


    "Fufufu~ How crazy you are about this man. But fine, I won¡¯t stop you. Do whatever you want, but remember. I will continue to watch over you, no matter where you are, nephew." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment, before the woman could walk away from her place.


    Something unexpected happened, I, subconsciously started to lose my control over magic.


    "Ugh... W-What happened? Why can¡¯t I stop my chanting?" I asked, trying to continue canceling my magic spell.


    Still, no matter how many times I tried to stop my magic.


    What I did, felt like it was pointless.


    [Warning! Detected that master is experiencing Mana Reversal.]


    Mana Reversal, is a condition where someone crosses their limits.


    It could say, this condition will only occur when someone reaches their limit.


    And now, because I never once stopped practicing my magic.


    I couldn¡¯t help but experience this side effect, something I didn¡¯t think about.


    ¡¯Oh no... I forgot that this condition exists in every wizard.¡¯ really, I couldn¡¯t help but cry inside.


    If I had known this earlier, I would have been more careful.


    But well, what happened can¡¯t be changed anymore.


    What I had to do, was wait to be stopped by the professors.


    But for some reason, the fire crater in front of me, endlessly continued to grow stronger.


    ¡¯What is this? Why are these flames getting stronger?!¡¯ I screamed in my heart, unable to help but panic.


    I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know why the fire craters in front of me keep getting stronger.


    In fact, the temperature in this room had increased by more than several orders of magnitude.


    "You lunatic! Let me help you!"


    *Crack!-*


    Without realizing it, the glass room I was in.


    Instantly destroyed, don¡¯t know why.


    But I suspect, there is a senior coming to help me.


    Just look, that senior, she is now standing right in front of me.


    "Water Magic: Endless Small Ocean!"


    In a split second, the entire room we were in suddenly turned into a sea of ??water.


    Because this ocean of water was endless, the flames in front of us began to be extinguished little by little.


    "Ice Magic: Embodiment of Nine Dragons."


    When the second chant occurred, the entire sea of ??water in this room immediately turned into a lump of ice.


    Simultaneously, between the places where I cast my magic spell, it formed the shape of a dragon.


    This dragon, somehow looks like a snake.


    It¡¯s just that this dragon was created from the ice element.


    "W-What happened? Why did the training room become so cold?" asked the students, unable to feel cold.


    One had to admit, the ice element of this woman, was far more terrifying than one could imagine.


    Just look, students, they can¡¯t help but shudder.


    "Hacho!-"


    In fact, some of them even had to sneeze in their place.


    "Luckily I still had time. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether this training room would become a sea of ??fire or not."


    Without realizing it, I suddenly widened my eyes.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen this woman¡¯s face.


    ¡¯No. Wait, this woman, isn¡¯t she one of the emperor¡¯s daughters?¡¯ I thought, endlessly imagining a woman.


    That woman, she was the woman I previously met at the academy entrance ceremony.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the way this woman looked at me before.


    Suddenly, my body, subconsciously trembled with fear.


    ¡¯Why of all people, did I have to be saved by this woman?¡¯


    Whatever it is, I can¡¯t help but thank this woman.


    However, the fact that she saved me.


    It can¡¯t be denied, something I should have done.


    "Senior, I don¡¯t know how to thank you. But I want to express my gratitude here. Thank you for saving me."


    "... Okay. So, how are you going to thank me?" the woman asked, unable to help but look at my face.


    Another side of her, she wanted to ask for compensation.


    Besides, I did something I shouldn¡¯t have done.


    Not long after, I felt like I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m confused about how to answer this woman¡¯s question.


    "If it¡¯s okay, can senior tell me what you want?"


    "Hm... I thought I wanted you to be my pet dog?"


    "H-Huh? W, What do you mean? A birthing dog?"


    Indeed, I had expected that this would happen.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 94: Slave?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "A-A pet dog? Why should that be?" even so, I still have to continue to be wise.


    I knew, knew that this woman was testing me.


    From the way she looked at me, it was as if she was endlessly sizing me up.


    I¡¯m sure, this woman, she intends to see whether I look useful enough or not.


    Otherwise, she might lose interest in me.


    Whatever it is, I can only hope that this woman will lose interest in me.


    I don¡¯t want her to look at me, like a slave.


    I felt, if I became this woman¡¯s pet dog, my life would not be good.


    I¡¯m afraid, my life will be no different from ordinary dogs in general.


    "Ha ha ha." without realizing it, the woman, she suddenly let out a small laugh.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she thought that the reaction I showed looked quite cute.


    Perhaps, I looked like a dog before my face returned to calm.


    "I¡¯m just kidding. You don¡¯t need to be that wary, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to raise a student to be my pet dog."


    "Is it true...?" for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep breath.


    I am grateful, happy because the woman did not intend to make me a slave.


    If not, I don¡¯t know whether my life will be okay or not.


    "Yeah... But, maybe one day I will change my mind? For now, I don¡¯t know whether this is my deepest desire or not." the woman continued, showing a hint of confusion on her face.


    She didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t know whether this was her original wish or not.


    Since she was young, she had always thought about getting a slave.


    Until, she realized that there was a pack of dogs around the residential area.


    From that day on, she thought that everyone was a pet dog.


    Although, she wasn¡¯t completely capable of doing something that crazy.


    She knew, knew that the Emperor would not allow this to happen.


    If she still insisted, she would have no choice but to be punished by the Emperor.


    No matter what, the Emperor, he is still a father.


    At the same time, he is the ruler of this continent.


    If not for him, the borders of this continent would have long been infiltrated by the neighboring continent.


    "..." suddenly, my eyes, showed a little wariness.


    For now, I know that this woman is a crazy woman.


    Deep in this woman¡¯s heart, she thought that all humans were a pack of pet dogs.


    Maybe, one day this woman will get her slave?


    I suspect, this woman, she will target me in the future.


    ¡¯Ha... I once again have to fall into an endless hole. In the future, I have to be more careful when meeting this woman.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but think about how unfortunate my fate was.


    Until today, I have experienced various unexpected fates.


    First, I was forced to save the Saintess.


    Second, I was caught between two conflicts between neighboring classes.


    And now, I can¡¯t help but draw attention from this woman.


    "Don¡¯t make a face like that, I¡¯m not interested in targeting you. To me, you¡¯re completely useless." said the woman, knowing how I express myself.


    In this woman¡¯s mind, she never once felt that I was an attractive man.


    For her, I have a fairly short life span.


    With that alone, everyone knew that I was destined to be mediocre.


    "Since senior has said so, I will believe everything you say." In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but forget what had happened.


    For now, I should focus on increasing my strength.


    If I still delay my training, I won¡¯t be able to increase my strength.


    "Junior, I suggest that you stop your training. The current you won¡¯t be able to last much longer." as if realizing what happened, that woman, she couldn¡¯t help but rebuke me.


    She knew, knew that I intended to continue my training.


    Therefore, she gave me the suggestion that I stop my practice right now.


    Otherwise, something I don¡¯t want will happen.


    Indeed, what the woman thought really happened.


    Just look, when I was about to cast my fire magic.


    Something unexpected happened, I, unconsciously fell to the ground.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you, you have lost 3/4 of your Mana Capacity. Due to this reason, you had to fall unconscious."


    "But well, I will take you away from this place. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing this because I feel love, I just want to return the favor. If it weren¡¯t for you, my little sister might not be around anymore."


    Without further ado, the woman, she began to lead me away from the training ground.


    But before that, she didn¡¯t forget to remove the ice clumps around us.


    Moreover, she knew that the academy would not remain silent when they saw an ice dragon at their training ground.


    "..."


    *Disappear-*


    After finishing, the figure of this woman immediately walked away from where she was


    Followed by me, carried right next to this woman¡¯s shoulder.


    Even though the students saw me being carried, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    To them, this woman, she was the most terrifying figure.


    ...


    For the past few hours, I have been continuously treated in the infirmary room.


    And worst of all, I had to stay in the infirmary room until the next day arrived.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move from where I was.


    Just look, my body, I feel like I have lost half of my strength.


    Perhaps, this is because I have forced myself to push past my limits?


    If not for that, it would be impossible for me not to be able to stand up from where I was.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I didn¡¯t believe at first that I couldn¡¯t stand up from where I was.


    But after trying, I have to admit that what the doctor said was true.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    "Hah... News of me losing my control over magic has spread. In fact, Siena, she even decided to visit me. At the same time, Ian, he also came to take care of me." I muttered softly, trying to remember the incident where Ian and Siena came to take care of me.


    It could say, they had just finished their lessons.


    Therefore, after hearing the news about me being injured.


    They finally left together, intending to see if I was okay or not.


    ¡¯Still, I¡¯m very grateful that that woman helped me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I could wake up earlier or not.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but thank the woman. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second time, this woman, she chose to save me.


    Really, I¡¯m sure that after this incident, that woman, she will come to ask me for compensation.


    If I refuse, I¡¯m afraid this woman will chase me to the ends of the world.


    ¡¯Slave... No! How stupid I must be to be a slave. Moreover, made like a pet dog. It¡¯s really sad.¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 95: Two perverted couples

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    As time goes by, I don¡¯t know what to say.


    But right now, I¡¯m not sleeping at all in my place!


    Really, even when I try to count up to thousands of sheep.


    It felt as if I never intended to fall asleep where I was.


    Suddenly, I unconsciously heard a groan right next to me.


    ¡¯What sound is that?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel curious.


    Since my current place looks like a nurse¡¯s station, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was a sheet draped around me.


    It could say, this place is more like an ordinary hospital in general.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see what¡¯s around me.


    What I can do, is hear the sound of a woman¡¯s moaning right inside this room.


    As an innocent man, I don¡¯t know what happened.


    But I suspect, this woman, she is doing indecent things...


    Certainly, near the woman, there was a man.


    But yeah, I won¡¯t mind what happened.


    For me, as long as they don¡¯t bother me.


    I won¡¯t care about their actions, I feel stupid.


    ¡¯How nostalgic... Back then, when I was still working as an office worker. I have seen this scene many times. At that time, I accidentally saw my boss doing intimate things with one of his secretaries.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but remember the man who had fired me.


    If only that man could trust me more, I wouldn¡¯t have to be kicked out by the company.


    But well, what happened can¡¯t be changed anymore.


    After all, my previous self had disappeared from life on earth.


    In the end, what happened in the past was just a fantasy


    And now, I have started my new life.


    Although, I was endlessly hit by various experiments.


    But thanks to that, I learned a lesson.


    A lesson, which I would not have been able to get in my previous life.


    "Mnh...~ Don¡¯t be too rough, there are still injured students around us. If you push it any further, I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll be able to hold back my moans or not- Nghhh~"


    "Why? Are you afraid? Let them know that you are a perverted woman."


    "You crazy... Ugh~"


    Still, these two couples, they relentlessly continued to have intercourse.


    It¡¯s as if they think that place is theirs.


    ¡¯These people... How happy they are. When can I be like them.¡¯ I asked, feeling a little jealous of the two couples.


    In my point of view, having a woman is a comfort.


    Just think, every night, they will come to knock on their partner¡¯s door.


    Certainly, during that one night, they would be together to have an unexpected relationship.


    Really, I couldn¡¯t help but cry inside.


    In my previous life, I was a loner.


    It could say, I live without having a single woman by my side.


    However, every woman I met, they would always stay away from me.


    It felt like they thought I was the most unattractive man in the world.


    "Eh?! You idiot. Don¡¯t try to stick one of your fingers between that dirty hole!" the woman shouted softly, unable to help but reprimand her partner.


    She didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t expect that her partner would insert one of his fingers between her asshole.


    If this were to be known by others, they would definitely be laughed at endlessly.


    After all, they are currently having sex in a public room.


    And worst of all, one of us would wake up.


    Although, in reality, they didn¡¯t know that I had awakened from my sleep.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to do such indecent things in this place.


    Still, they didn¡¯t care at all about any of us waking up.


    For them, enjoyment is the most important thing.


    "Cough-" suddenly, a coughing sound was heard between where we were.


    It could say that the coughing sound came from one of the patients in this room.


    "Kyahhh!-" without realizing it, the woman¡¯s body suddenly fell right where I was.


    At first, she showed a hint of panic on her face.


    But luckily, what she feared didn¡¯t actually happen.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t react at all.


    Like, I had completely sunk into my dream.


    ¡¯Almost... I didn¡¯t expect this woman to fall from her place. Even so, the way she fell looked like it was intentional.¡¯ I muttered to myself, trying not to think too much further.


    For me, I couldn¡¯t help but act as if nothing had happened.


    I was scared, afraid that this woman would realize that I was only pretending to be asleep.


    If I get caught, I don¡¯t know whether I can escape their sight or not.


    Suddenly, I felt someone touch my body.


    I¡¯m guessing, this woman, she¡¯s looking to see if I¡¯m pretending to be asleep or not.


    If I pretend to be asleep, she can¡¯t stay where she is.


    After all, for this woman, fame is the most important thing.


    "It looks like he¡¯s asleep... Thank goodness." She muttered, unable to help but let out a heavy sigh.


    Admittedly, she was very grateful that I had fallen asleep at my place.


    If I wake up, she will inevitably have to bear this shame.


    "Darling, I think we should-"


    "Enough, we have to stop here. We can¡¯t keep doing this anymore."


    "... I understand." because had no choice, the woman¡¯s partner, he was forced to give up his intentions.


    Without delay, the two couples began to tidy up their clothes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were worried, worried if one of the patients in this place would wake up.


    After finishing dressing, they started walking out of the treatment room.


    ...


    The next day has arrived, I still can¡¯t forget last night¡¯s events.


    I was worried, afraid that other people would notice my presence.


    Moreover, by both couples.


    I¡¯m sure, when I meet them face to face.


    They would definitely put on a wary face, as if I were a man who couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    For a moment, I started to raise my hands up.


    I feel like my body has completely regained its strength.


    In fact, I¡¯m sure, the current me feels much more refreshing.


    ¡¯Huh? Why do I have to see something that indecent?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but wonder whether this was luck or not.


    In my entire life, this is the first time I have experienced something like this.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, in my previous life, I have seen indecent scenes like this.


    But yeah, what I saw was just a silhouette.


    I¡¯ve never experienced such a close distance, to the point of being able to touch.


    "Whatever it is, I have to get out of the treatment room right now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to enter my class.


    Not long after, I decided to walk away from where I was.


    I can see, between the maintenance windows, there is a dazzling light.


    That light was enough to show that the sun had risen from the east.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 96: Dating

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    For the past 10 days, I have refrained from pushing myself too hard.


    I know, I know what the consequences will be if I continue to push myself to train further.


    If I still intend to cross my limits, I will be devoured by my own power.


    In fact, I am currently focusing more on training my physical body.


    Although, my progress in Body Enhancement is quite slow.


    I suspect, the higher the progress I achieve.


    Certainly, the slower my progress will be in transcending my physical body.


    Still, I can¡¯t afford to continue lazing around.


    I knew, knew that I would face the students in the next hunt.


    If I don¡¯t continue to focus on increasing my strength, I don¡¯t know whether I will be able to win this hunt or not.


    I¡¯m sure, students above class D, they are elite students.


    Maybe, I¡¯ll meet some people I know very well?


    But yeah, I don¡¯t care about the problems of my former old friends.


    For me, they are small pieces of my past.


    For now, I intend to focus on my new life.


    I want to become stronger, intending to increase my talent.


    I dream, one day I will become the strongest.


    Even so, I¡¯m not completely sure whether my goal will be achieved or not.


    In the end, every time my talent was upgraded, the price required was simply prohibitive.


    As if, I couldn¡¯t imagine whether I would be able to collect that many Talent Points or not.


    But I think, as long as I can continue to improve my strength.


    I am sure that the current me will be much stronger than the previous me.


    "There are 4 days left..." I muttered to myself, unable to help but feel nervous.


    Over the next 4 days, the hunting event will begin.


    And in this hunting event, students are required to stay for more than 2 weeks.


    Seriously, who wouldn¡¯t be nervous?


    Just think, we, first year students, were made to stare for more than 2 weeks!


    I¡¯m sure, only crazy people would want to take part in an event like this.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but follow the directions of the academy.


    However, the academy is doing this for all of us.


    Also, for the future of this continent.


    For the empire, we are the hope of the entire western continent.


    If it weren¡¯t for us, they don¡¯t know whether the western continent would be able to survive or not.


    Perhaps, the western continent will experience collapse little by little.


    ¡¯Whatever it is, I now have to get ready. I have promised the Saintess to go together.¡¯ I thought, trying to remember the events of the previous week.


    At that time, I was accidentally confronted by the Saintess.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Saintess, she was showing a sad expression.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head.


    I did this, so that I could fully apologize to the Saintess.


    After all, in the end I was the one who hugged the Saintess without thinking.


    Certainly, Saintess, she would be irritated by my actions.


    I¡¯m sure, Saintess, she will think that I am a perverted man.


    But in reality, I did this so we could cover up our identities.


    That way, the senior students won¡¯t feel suspicious of me.


    But well, I didn¡¯t expect that this problem would get bigger.


    ¡¯How unlucky... I never thought that I would tell this woman to ask for what she wanted. And she actually answered, she want us to go out together.¡¯


    Since that day, I kept thinking whether my decision was right or not.


    Still, I can¡¯t help but have to continue living with this problem.


    However, I have promised that we will go together.


    In a moment, I started walking out of my room.


    But before that, I didn¡¯t forget to tell Ian to lock the bedroom door.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid someone will take my things.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You can leave all this to me. Go on a date with your princess. I support you~"


    With an enthusiastic pose, Ian, he instead chose to encourage me.


    Really, I couldn¡¯t help but say a word.


    For the past 1 week, I have been bullied by this man non-stop.


    It was as if he kept telling me how lucky I was.


    Until, Saintess, she chose to ask me out together.


    "You... It¡¯s up to you. Remember, don¡¯t let other people enter our room. If any of my things disappear, I¡¯ll beat you."


    "Okay! I, Ian, promise not to let anyone else enter this room!"


    "..." even though I was doubtful, I still acted as if nothing had happened.


    I know, know that this man will not let anyone else enter this room as he pleases.


    At most, he would bring one of his classmates to work on an assignment.


    Usually, Ian¡¯s friends, they are good people.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, they are also from class E.


    But they were different, they weren¡¯t like the Magic Class students.


    They are more competent, not much different from the class above them.


    In essence, when it came to concocting medicine, they were no lower than class D students.


    *kreek-*


    After I walked out of my room, I without thinking went towards the academy gate.


    I know, know that in front of the academy gate, is the place where students usually come in and out.


    It could say, this is the place where the students return to their homes.


    In this academy, students were allowed to come back when they had a day off.


    Of course, there is a limit to how they can return to their homes.


    Normally, this restriction only existed for every upper class noble disciple.


    For those at the bottom, they are given a little leeway.


    For a moment, my eyes were slightly focused on a woman.


    That woman, she looks so charming.


    "Saintess..." Indeed, that woman, she was none other than the Saintess.


    By the way, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the name of Saintess.


    I heard, she is called as Aisha.


    I thought, what Liliana said was true.


    Before I was invited out by the Saintess, Liliana, she told me a little about the Saintess¡¯ real name.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I felt quite curious.


    At first, Liliana, she asked whether I wanted to hear the real name of the Saintess or not.


    Of course, I intended to reject Liliana¡¯s offer.


    But I changed my mind, remembering how kind Saintess was.


    I thought, it would be bad for me not to hear the Saintess¡¯ real name.


    However, Saintess, she was the first person to give me a ride.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t know whether I could be here or not.


    "Noah... You finally came." Saintess muttered, unable to help but glance at me.


    "It can¡¯t be helped? I promised to go with you, didn¡¯t I?" I replied, not showing the slightest lie on my face.


    I have to admit, going out with a woman as beautiful as Saintess is a dream for men.


    If any of them found out I was walking with the Saintess, they would definitely be jealous.


    As I thought, just look, the students around me, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at us.


    In their minds, they didn¡¯t expect that I would go walking with the Saintess.


    "Hehe, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve troubled you a lot. I¡¯m sorry." somehow, Saintess, she suddenly apologized to me.


    Still, I didn¡¯t really show that much of a reaction on my face.


    For me, this woman¡¯s apology is something normal.


    "Well, I¡¯ll accept your apology. Now, can we go?" not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to speak up. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, I have to quickly complete this woman¡¯s invitation.


    "You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go now." as if just remembering what happened, Saintess, she was forced to pull my hand.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she felt like she had forgotten something.


    "Aisha, you have to remember. Your second brother is a bastard. He won¡¯t let you go out with a commoner. You¡¯d better be careful."


    ...


    "What¡¯s with that guy? Why can he go with my sister? Ck. Even though he¡¯s just a commoner. But he dares to hold my sister¡¯s hand." said a man, unable to help but click his tongue.


    In his perspective, he didn¡¯t like the sight of me touching the Saintess.


    But still, the face of that man, somehow looked like a man.


    Golden hair, purple eyes.


    As if, showing that he was the son of the Emperor.


    Indeed, that man, he was none other than one of the princes of the empire.


    It could say, he was the second child of the Emperor.


    Maybe, she and Aisha are siblings?


    Who knows?


    In reality, the Emperor only had one wife.


    No matter what happens, he is the most loyal man.


    For a moment, the man¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from where he was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he intends to do something.


    Unfortunately, before he could go any further.


    A woman appeared, and subconsciously started attacking from above.


    *Bam!-*


    "Huh? What are you doing? Beatrice?"


    "Did that damn woman tell you to?"


    "Greetings Your Highness Prince, Her Highness Princess Celine said that I should stop you. She didn¡¯t want you to disturb the Saintess¡¯s fun."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 97: Gifts on the cheek

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Pleasure? You mean, my little sister is doing this because she wants to?"


    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why the princess told me to stop you."


    "Oh... That damn woman, she openly dares to stand in her brother¡¯s way. Doesn¡¯t she know? Aisha is father¡¯s direct line of descent. She is the hope of the entire empire, she should not be allowed to be with a commoner." for a moment, the man¡¯s gaze, was slightly filled with killing intent.


    He knew, knew that Aisha was the Emperor¡¯s direct daughter.


    Moreover, of all the Emperor¡¯s children, Aisha, she was the most superior.


    It could say, she has a future slightly ahead of her other siblings.


    Hence, it was impossible for him not to feel irritated.


    In the end, the fact that Aisha was a valuable treasure for the empire was real.


    Maybe because of this, Aisha, she earned the nickname Saintess.


    Among all the Emperor¡¯s daughters, she was the most blessed.


    Although, almost all of the Emperor¡¯s children had talents above the color Black.


    Still, not a single one of them could afford the title of Saint.


    It is said, that when someone attains the title of Saint, they will be able to hear the voice of the goddess.


    For those who have passed their blessings, but can still hear the voice of the goddess. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It could say, they are direct messengers from the gods and goddesses.


    In essence, each era will have their own Saint.


    Don¡¯t know why, but what is certain is that this is all for world security.


    "Enough. Even if you intend to hinder me. I will not hesitate. Beatrice, you are the most attractive woman in my eyes. But unfortunately, you have rejected my offer. And preferred my stupid sister."


    "Maybe it¡¯s true, Princess Celine is a crazy woman. But she¡¯s much better than you."


    Suddenly, there was the sound of clashing swords right around them.


    The impact of this impact, somehow felt quite terrifying.


    In fact, the objects around them suddenly cracked.


    Fortunately, around them, not a single human passed by.


    Otherwise, they didn¡¯t know whether the academy would let this matter go or not.


    However, they were currently outside the academy environment.


    Originally, the prince, he intended to chase me and Aisha.


    But apparently, he didn¡¯t expect that his sister would choose to stand in his way.


    Really, he couldn¡¯t help but carry out his second plan.


    "Ck. But never mind, you¡¯re lucky. Otherwise, I would have beaten you from the start."


    "Don¡¯t talk too much, Prince. You are the one who is most cornered. You must know that there are several of us watching from a distance, right?"


    Without realizing it, a small grin began to form on the prince¡¯s face.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel this happy feeling.


    Finally, the prince, he couldn¡¯t help but raise one of his hands up.


    In a split second, a finger snap was heard.


    The moment the finger snapped, a camp began to form.


    "Have fun~. You guys go and play here. I¡¯ll kill that guy."


    "What-" unfortunately, before the woman could move from her place.


    Several people appeared, they were none other than the prince¡¯s followers.


    "Yo~ Lady Beatrice, I didn¡¯t expect you to so blatantly block our prince¡¯s way. But we won¡¯t let you go."


    "Fuck... You coward! Truly despicable. You are not worthy of the nickname prince!"


    ...


    Returning to where Saintess and I were, we were currently in a clothing store.


    Actually, I already told Saintess not to enter the clothing store.


    But she still insisted, as if she wanted to replace my clothes.


    After all, the clothes I¡¯m wearing right now are clothes from the academy.


    Therefore, it is not strange that I would attract the attention of the commoners.


    To them, the clothes I wear are high class clothes.


    Every commoner, they really wanted their children to be included in the Lunar Academy.


    But unfortunately, their children¡¯s talents are too low.


    Until, they have no choice but to forget their dreams.


    And now, they had seen a student from the Lunar Academy with their own eyes.


    With that alone, it was impossible for them not to feel amazed.


    "How? Do you think these clothes are good?" I asked, unable to help but show my clothes to the Saint.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, my face looks ordinary.


    But what? As long as I wear clothes that are considered very expensive.


    I¡¯m sure, girls, they will subconsciously think I¡¯m quite handsome.


    "Very good! Waitress, bring these two sets of clothes and pack them for me."


    "Understood." not long after, the waitress at the Saintess¡¯ side, started walking towards the payment area.


    It could say, she is one of the waiters in this clothing shop.


    "Is that okay?" I asked again, feeling that I shouldn¡¯t get clothes like this.


    To me, this outfit looks very expensive.


    I¡¯m sure, the price of these clothes is more than tens of silver coins.


    "It¡¯s okay. I get pocket money from dad every month. In fact, I can rent out a plot of land for you."


    "Ah... No need. I¡¯m not interested in getting something like that." I answered, not knowing how to react.


    I have to admit, this woman, she does come from a rich family.


    For her, money like hundreds of gold coins was nothing.


    In the end, this woman¡¯s father, he was the Emperor.


    Therefore, it was normal for her to earn more than thousands of gold coins in pocket money.


    "Now, shall we go?" not wanting to delay any longer, I started telling the Saintess to continue our journey.


    "You¡¯re right. We should go to the next place. First, let me pay first."


    After finishing paying, we started to go to various places.


    First, we went to play, looking at the empire from the top of the cliff.


    After that, we tried various foods around us.


    Even though I feel happy, I don¡¯t know one thing.


    That, there was a man, he intended to kill me.


    But lucky, that man, he was constantly hit by various misfortunes.


    Just look, at the place where the Saintess and I were before, there was a man.


    That man, he was none other than the prince.


    "That damn sister... She had thought that I would get past Beatrice¡¯s guard. Therefore, she chose to intervene." muttered the prince, unable to help but remember the figure of a woman.


    If not for that woman, he would have succeeded in stopping the Saintess¡¯ actions.


    And worst of all, I¡¯m going to get beat up by this guy.


    Luckily, fate said otherwise.


    All this time, the prince, he never once intended to give up.


    Until, the sky began to approach evening.


    He continued to follow us, as if he was about to do something.


    Still, no matter what tricks he uses.


    All of that, has been completely read by the princess.


    "It feels really nice. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to have this feeling every once in a while." I muttered to myself, unable to help but feel happy.


    During this one day, I am very grateful because I can live a day full of peace.


    If it weren¡¯t for Saintess, I don¡¯t know whether I could have had fun or not.


    "Thank you for asking me to go and giving me these clothes. If you have any problems in the future, just tell me."


    "Then, I want you not to call me Saintess. But just call me Aisha." suddenly, Saintess, she for some reason told me to say her real name.


    This time, her heart, was filled with happiness.


    Don¡¯t know why, but this was the first time she felt pleasure being with someone.


    Moreover, that person, he was the person who had previously saved her life.


    From the first time she saw me, she knew that I was a mysterious man.


    Of all the men she¡¯s ever met, I¡¯m the most attractive.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, in the eyes of the Saintess, my face is nothing.


    But what? I¡¯m much better than other noble children.


    "..." for a moment, I subconsciously froze where I was.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, considering whether I should call this woman¡¯s real name or not.


    Besides, I knew that I shouldn¡¯t call this woman names.


    No matter what, this woman, she is a Saintess.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but call out this woman¡¯s name.


    Don¡¯t know the reason, but I think this woman is the most beautiful woman in my life.


    "A-Aisha¡­" suddenly, my face, unconsciously showed an embarrassed expression.


    Actually, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt this kind of feeling.


    In my entire life, I have never once put on a shy expression.


    "Eh?" somehow, I suddenly felt something between my cheeks.


    *chu-*


    ¡¯K-Kiss?!¡¯ I screamed inwardly, unable to help but be shocked.


    The other side of me, I didn¡¯t expect that Saintess would kiss my cheek.


    "What are you-" but yeah, before I could continue my sentence.


    Saintess, she subtly extended one of her fingers right between my lips.


    In the end, like it or not, I once again felt very embarrassed.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this...? Bad. My heart kept pounding, as if it had no intention of stopping.¡¯


    *Gulp-*


    "Sa- I mean Aisha, I think it would be better for us to stop. Otherwise... we will be seen by others." I said, unable to help but tell the Saintess to stop.


    If not, I don¡¯t know whether I can still pass the gaze of the public or not.


    But fortunately, Saintess, she chose to hide her true face.


    If she didn¡¯t hide her face, I¡¯m sure the entire empire would be in an uproar.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 98: Lust

    Happy Reading~


    ============


    "Ah...! I¡¯m sorry. Just think of this as a reward for saving my life." said the Saintess, intending to repay my kindness.


    Still, she knew that it was impossible for her to repay my kindness in this way.


    In fact, the other side of Saintess, she felt very happy.


    She knew, knew that she shouldn¡¯t kiss the cheek of the man in front of her.


    But well, she had no choice but to kiss this man on the cheek.


    From the Saintess¡¯ point of view, the expression I showed looked quite cute.


    Maybe because of this reason, she couldn¡¯t help but give me a gift.


    A gift, which she shouldn¡¯t have given.


    Whatever it was, it was impossible for the Saintess to regret her actions.


    In the end, all of this was a wish deep in her heart.


    Therefore, it was natural that she felt very happy.


    "Well¡­ I had a lot of fun today too. I hope we can do something like this again someday." I answered, unable to stop myself from showing a gentle smile on my face.


    Right now, the expression I show, is full of sincerity.


    No matter what happened, this was the first time since last time that I showed my gentle expression.


    The last time I showed my gentle expression, was when I was 4 years old.


    Even so, I had completely lost my goal at that time.


    I don¡¯t care, I was born without talent.


    I realized, that there was not the slightest light for me in the future.


    But all that changed after the system chose me, I no longer felt hopeless.


    I can achieve the future I want, far from normal.


    "Of course! Let¡¯s have fun again like we had this time. Let¡¯s promise." suddenly, Saintess, she stretched out her little finger right in front of me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but it seems like she wants to make a promise.


    But still, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t accept this agreement.


    Instead, I without hesitation put my little finger right on the Saintess¡¯ little finger.


    With smiles on our faces, Saintess and I had made our first appointment.


    In the future, I don¡¯t know whether this agreement is still valid or not.


    Maybe, this agreement will never be fulfilled?


    Who knows?


    ¡¯I hope, that in the future I will not let this woman¡¯s smile disappear. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to see this smile again.¡¯


    ...


    After Saintess returned, I was about to head to the men¡¯s dormitory.


    But unfortunately, while I was walking forward.


    An explosion occurred, the explosion, appeared right next to me.


    For a moment, my eyes, began to focus on the source of the explosion.


    I saw someone, he didn¡¯t look okay for some reason.


    "You crazy woman...! Are you serious? You didn¡¯t even give me the breath to move!" without realizing it, I heard a scream from this man.


    Don¡¯t know how, but I think this guy is crazy.


    Just look, at the way he¡¯s dressed, it¡¯s full of rips.


    With that alone, I knew that he was a beggar.


    But originally, this man, he was a prince.


    The reason why he could be like this, was because of that damn sister.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, it would be impossible for the prince to suffer such a terrible fate.


    "Ah... I think it would be better for me to leave this place. If I continue to stay in this place, I will be hit by various misfortunes." I muttered to myself, unable to help but warn myself.


    I have to admit, this guy¡¯s uniform, looks like an academy student.


    Even though it¡¯s torn, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know what the uniform is.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to think about anything anymore...¡¯


    Unfortunately, before I could continue my steps.


    That guy, he suddenly told me to stop.


    "Wait! You over there, come here. I have something to tell you."


    "...?"


    Originally, I intended to ignore this guy.


    But I changed my mind, hearing what he said next.


    "No! Don¡¯t go! I¡¯ll give you something if you decide to help me."


    "Sigh¡­" for a moment, I involuntarily let out a heavy breath.


    Don¡¯t know the reason, but I thought why I had to meet this strange man.


    Of all people, is it necessary for me to help this man?


    However, judging from the way he begged, I knew he was up to something.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t care what this guy is planning.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll help you." still, there was no way I was going to help this guy for free.


    First, when I stood a few inches in front of this guy.


    I kept looking at this man, as if intending to check something. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of danger.


    "Oh no-" fortunately, before my instincts told me to jump back.


    That man, he once again had to be beaten by a woman.


    *Bam!-*


    Seen, that the man¡¯s body, was forced to be flown backwards.


    "Cough-" even though the man had been hit, he was still able to stand up.


    "Stupid brother, can¡¯t you just sit still for one day?"


    For a moment, dozens of veins were visible on the prince¡¯s head.


    "Celine!!! Let me beat you up! If you didn¡¯t stop me... I would have killed this ant!"


    ¡¯... As I thought, he¡¯s really planning something.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop myself from patting my face.


    If this woman had not come to help me, I would have been killed.


    But still, I feel like I¡¯ve seen this woman¡¯s face before.


    "Princess?" I said, i couldn¡¯t help but put on a face full of surprise.


    I thought, this woman, she was a senior who happened to be passing by the academy.


    But it turns out, she is the princess.


    "Stay behind me. Otherwise, your head will be chopped off by this man."


    For some reason, I could only nod my head.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the other side of me, I feel afraid of the current situation.


    But after realizing who this woman was, I had to believe what she said


    In the end, this woman, she was one of the Emperor¡¯s daughters.


    *Plang!-*


    For a moment, I started to hear the sound of shock waves around me.


    When my eyes looked back, I saw a wall forming.


    The wall, looked like it was holding back this man¡¯s attack.


    "Do not force me. Since you have shown yourself, I will not hesitate."


    "Protector Magic: Second Layer Armor Change."


    *Tack!-*


    In a split second, a golden light began to appear surrounding the man.


    Simultaneously, there was an unknown aura continuously covering this man¡¯s body.


    When the golden light disappeared, I could see a Armor.


    The Armor, somehow felt filled with boundless energy.


    "You¡¯re really serious... But fine, I¡¯ll play with you. Come here."


    Don¡¯t know what happened, but I can¡¯t feel what¡¯s around me.


    What I could see, were hundreds of fire sparks continuously appearing above the sky.


    It felt, as if the sky above me was endlessly filled with fireworks.


    Still, my gut feeling tells me that I shouldn¡¯t leave this protected area.


    Otherwise, my head would definitely be chopped off by this man.


    Not long after, I decided to focus my magic energy.


    I did this, because I was curious.


    I think, the battle between levels above me is in a different dimension.


    ¡¯Amazing¡­ Even though I have focused my senses, but I still can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop myself from gritting my teeth


    I have to admit, the fight between the princess and the prince is no match for me.


    If I interfere, it won¡¯t take long for me to be killed.


    Suddenly, I remembered an assassin who previously targeted the Saintess.


    In my opinion, I¡¯m sure this assassin, he¡¯s not much weaker than these two.


    In the end, that assassin, he was at the peak of the Warrior stage.


    "Spirit Magic: Wind Layer."


    "Fire Magic: Wall Crack."


    "Ha ha ha! Are you sure? Are you sure you can stop me? Hah!? Brother!" without realizing it, princess, she suddenly burst out laughing.


    Even though she looks superior, the prince is not inferior either.


    In contrast, around the prince¡¯s body, there was not the slightest wound.


    Still, in the prince¡¯s mind, he knew that this situation was not good.


    If this woman brought out her full strength, he didn¡¯t know whether he could win or not.


    "You crazy sister... Protector Magic: Third Layer Armor Change." finally, because had no choice, the prince, he was forced to add more strength.


    It could be said, that the prince¡¯s aura was currently much stronger than before.


    The higher he increased his strength, the more terrifying he became.


    In fact, the prince¡¯s strength, was able to kill a True Warrior stage.


    "Good... Very good. I feel like I¡¯m having more and more fun. Entertain me. Entertain me again!" although the prince¡¯s strength has increased, it does not mean that the princess¡¯s strength cannot be improved.


    In fact, the power of the princess, inevitably has a leak.


    "What¡¯s happening? The sky above me is changing... And also, the clouds above me are endlessly releasing their thunder." I said quietly, trying to see what was happening.


    Luckily, the princess and prince, they decided to stop where they were.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I can see the current situation or not.


    I saw, the body of the princess, radiating energy full of killing intent.


    "...It¡¯s already started. The power of one of the seven great sins, Lust. In the past, I¡¯ve seen this woman go berserk once. And now, I have to witness it a second time? The world is truly unfair."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 99: The Seven Deadly Sins

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Don¡¯t know why, but that guy, he couldn¡¯t hold back his panicked expression.


    In this man¡¯s point of view, the power of the Seven Sins was no small matter.


    It could say, this is a power that can destroy a country.


    Fortunately, this woman, she still hasn¡¯t fully reached her maximum potential.


    Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know whether this academy could continue to survive or not.


    In the worst case scenario, all the buildings in this academy would suffer total collapse.


    However, what he thought might not happen.


    Just look, outside where they are.


    Academy head, he had seen what happened.


    "You naughty children... How dare you violate the academy¡¯s rules. Even though you are the Emperor¡¯s children, I will not forgive you."


    "Professor Emi, I leave these two children to you."


    "Understood." suddenly, the woman at the academy head¡¯s side, she subconsciously disappeared from where she was.


    Before finally, the figure of that woman, once again had to appear between where we were.


    "Huh? Who are you?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    I wanted to know, wanted to know how this woman was able to enter the Barrier around me.


    It should be, impossible for anyone else to enter the princess¡¯s Barrier.


    If there is, that person, he should have strength above the princess.


    And now, I am a little suspicious that the identity of this woman is a professor.


    Just look, the way she dresses, is enough to show that she is a professor.


    With that alone, I knew, this woman, she was far above the prince and princess.


    For a moment, the woman, she started to take out a staff.


    This wooden staff, somehow looks like a magic staff.


    In essence, this is a staff commonly used by wizards.


    *Tok-* *Tok-* *Tok-*


    "Gravity Magic. Falling." as soon as she said those words, the princess¡¯s body, involuntarily fell downwards.


    For whatever reason, at first I was very surprised.


    In my opinion, is it possible for a human to be able to manipulate the gravity around them?


    But yeah, because this world is a fantasy world.


    I would have to say yes, believe that manipulating gravity is real.


    Not long after, the woman¡¯s gaze, focused slightly on the prince.


    "Your Highness Prince Arthur, please stop. By order of the Great Wizard, Hermit, you will be punished after all this."


    "Eh? How unlucky I am..." without realizing it, the prince¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but freeze in place.


    He knew, knew the name of this Great Wizard.


    Among everyone in the empire, the Great Wizard, Hermit, he was one of the ten strongest people.


    It could be said, this Great Wizard¡¯s strength, he was not much different from the Dukes.


    However, what differentiates them is their position.


    The reason why the Dukes were above this continent, was because they were the main force.


    If one day another continent invades, the empire will not remain silent.


    Of course, they would not hesitate to send their main troops.


    That way, the problem of casualties can be minimized.


    "Then, I beg to leave. Goodbye." fortunately, the prince, he prefers to leave.


    If not, I don¡¯t know whether I can continue to be in this place or not


    I was afraid, afraid that the prince would decide to stick his sword right between my neck.


    "Sigh-" really, I could only sigh heavily.


    I have to admit, the prince¡¯s strength, he is far beyond my common sense.


    Now, I realize what strength above the ordinary Warrior stage is like.


    Different from my father, they are crazy people.


    I thought, reaching the Warrior stage would be enough for me to continue my life in this world.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    On the other hand, far above the sky, there was still something I couldn¡¯t reach.


    Still, the other side of me, I felt curious about the power of the princess.


    ¡¯Seven Deadly Sins? What¡¯s that?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but remember the words of the prince.


    From my point of view, the power of the Seven Deadly Sins is definitely no small matter.


    Judging from the name of this power, it was enough to make anyone think that this power was a top class power.


    Whatever it was, I knew that I shouldn¡¯t find out what this power meant.


    I guess, from the way they named this power, I knew that it was a forbidden power.


    "Argh...!" As expected, the princess, she can¡¯t continue to be controlled by the power of Lust.


    "Lust... I know that... I thought, I would ask you for a little help." don¡¯t know why, but this woman, she suddenly turned right at me.


    Unfortunately, before I could open my mouth.


    This woman, she unknowingly threw me right at the princess.


    "What are you- No, no way!"


    ¡¯What should I do... I should stop, but I can¡¯t! It felt, as if my body had been controlled by this woman. Is this the end for me?¡¯ for a moment, a few tears started to trickle down my face.


    I¡¯m sure, after I was thrown in front of the princess.


    My body, will be unconsciously affected by this woman¡¯s gravity.


    *Thak-*


    But well, what I expected probably won¡¯t happen.


    Just look, when my body was about to reach the princess, the professor, she didn¡¯t forget to snap her finger.


    Instantly, the gravity around the princess, began to disappear without leaving the slightest trace.


    *Pound!-*


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but land right in front of the princess.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this? Why does it feel so soft?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel curious.


    I¡¯m curious, want to know what I¡¯m holding between my hands.


    Suddenly, my expression, subconsciously, turned red.


    "My life is over..." I didn¡¯t know how to react, but I landed right between the princess¡¯s chest.


    Don¡¯t know if this is luck or not, but I suspect it.


    I¡¯m sure, this was all planned by the woman behind me.


    Unfortunately, before I could ask for an explanation.


    Professor, she didn¡¯t forget to tell me that I should wake up the princess.


    Whatever happens, my job is to wake the princess from her rampage.


    "Student, I believe you can definitely wake up the princess. Please help her."


    "What..." whatever it was, I didn¡¯t know whether I could escape the princess¡¯s wrath or not.


    In my opinion, I¡¯m sure the princess, she will attack me unconsciously.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    Instead, the princess, she suddenly bit my neck.


    "Ugh... It hurts." don¡¯t know why, but I have to admit, the princess¡¯s bite felt quite painful.


    I thought, I would die if I didn¡¯t have a body as strong as steel.


    "No, please stop. Princess, you are the older sister of the Saintess. If you do this, I don¡¯t know where to put my face." still, no matter what I have mumbled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The princess, she doesn¡¯t care what I say.


    What she did, was keep biting and licking my neck.


    Right now, I feel like I could lose my consciousness at any time.


    "... Aisha, I don¡¯t think I will be able to keep our promise. I have to go. I was forced to be bitten by your older sister. None of this is my fault." don¡¯t know why, before I completely lost my consciousness.


    The princess, she somehow let go of my neck.


    "..." was visible, the princess¡¯s face, showing a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "Noah... What am I... Ugh...! My head! It hurts! This damn curse! This devil...!"


    "W-What happened?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious once again.


    Don¡¯t know why, but this woman, she couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain.


    Just look, the princess¡¯s two hands, were unconsciously placed right above her head.


    Even her eyes, couldn¡¯t help but turn red a second time.


    "This is my body... You are not worthy of holding me back! Give it back!"


    *Shush!-*


    For a moment, the aura around the princess, continued to endlessly grow stronger.


    Initially, I felt quite confused about what was happening.


    But the professor behind me, she said that I had to do something


    "Ah... I just remembered. Please warm her."


    "Huh? What does it mean?" but still, I don¡¯t understand the meaning of this woman¡¯s words at all.


    Luckily, my confusion only lasted for a moment.


    "I mean, please hug her. That way, the princess¡¯s two personalities will be able to return to how they were at the beginning."


    "Eh? Why does it have to be me?!"


    "What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you a man? Do it quickly. Don¡¯t let her wait for you."


    Because I had no choice, I was forced to hug the woman in front of me.


    I know, I know what I did was wrong.


    But I have no choice, I have to help this woman.


    *hug-*


    ¡¯Gulp-. Is this okay? I¡¯m afraid this woman will kill me.¡¯ I asked myself, trying to remain calm.


    Deep inside my heart, I was afraid that this woman would think of me as a pervert.


    But well, there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    If I don¡¯t hug this woman, she won¡¯t be able to suppress her strength.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 100: Lost my first kiss

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Please calm down, princess! Remember, you are you. You are not someone else. I am very happy, you are here to save me." I said, relentlessly trying to wake the princess.


    But unfortunately, what I did was not completely successful.


    Just look, princess, she is getting hit by the power of Lust.


    "N-Noah... You have to go. I don¡¯t want to hurt you... Please."


    "But..." still, princess, she still hasn¡¯t completely lost her true self.


    On the contrary, princess, she continues to fight endlessly against the power of Lust.


    If she gave up, she knew that the power of Lust would attack me.


    Therefore, for the princess, harming me was a mistake.


    Somehow, I felt quite touched.


    In fact, I became more and more intent on saving this woman.


    I felt, this woman, she did this so that I could escape death.


    In my entire life, I never thought that someone would sacrifice their life for me.


    If there were, those people, they were none other than my parents.


    But well, I have no choice but to stay by the princess¡¯s side.


    If I ran away, I would inevitably have to be interrogated by the academy.


    At worst, the entire empire, they will decide to arrest me.


    "No. I don¡¯t want to. I won¡¯t leave before the princess completely wakes up from her tantrum."


    "You¡­ Why don¡¯t you want to go¡­? Don¡¯t you know what power is within me?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Then..." no matter what happened, before the princess could continue her sentence.


    I chose to stop her, intending to say something.


    Something, which I have been thinking about since the beginning.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I know you did this because of me. Therefore, can¡¯t I take responsibility? Let me help you." suddenly, my hand, unconsciously touched the princess¡¯s cheek.


    Followed by my eyes, continuing to endlessly look at the princess¡¯s eyes.


    Without realizing it, the color of my eyes, changed slightly to red. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just this once¡­ Consider this as payback for helping me the last time I lost my consciousness."


    *Kiss-*


    Finally, like it or not, I was forced to kiss the princess¡¯s lips.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, my actions are a dirty act.


    But I have no choice, I know I have to do this.


    Even if I have to sacrifice my first kiss, this is my goal.


    From the start, I realized what the words of the woman behind me meant.


    She wanted to order me, order me to kiss the princess.


    In the end, if the woman behind me wanted to, she could stop the princess.


    But she didn¡¯t, don¡¯t know why.


    But I suspect, she did this so that I could directly connect with the princess.


    In fact, rumors about the princess¡¯s actions had spread to various student circles.


    Of course, in their minds, they thought that the princess was the most dangerous woman.


    Among all the third year students, almost half of them knew that their princess was the most dangerous woman.


    Therefore, it was not strange that they would choose to stay away from the princess.


    At most, the people who were near the princess, they were none other than the members of the student council.


    *Kiss-*


    The more I kissed the princess, the endurance of the power of Lust, little by little began to decrease.


    In fact, the princess¡¯s consciousness, was almost completely under her control again.


    Unconsciously, the princess¡¯s expression, showed a hint of surprise on her face.


    Finally, princess, she decided to push me away.


    "Let me go!"


    "Ouch!" I don¡¯t know why, but I felt my body felt very stiff.


    Just look, my lips are bleeding a little from my mouth.


    With that alone, I knew that the princess had just bitten my lip.


    Luckily, princess, she didn¡¯t say a word.


    What she did, was show a slight blush on her cheeks.


    Not long after, the princess¡¯ figure, suddenly disappeared from where she was.


    "Huft-" because I felt like the current situation was over, I could only sigh heavily.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t forget not to look back.


    For a moment, my face showed a smile full of despair.


    As if, I couldn¡¯t stop wanting to say that all of this was this woman¡¯s fault.


    If she didn¡¯t tell me to kiss the princess, I wouldn¡¯t have to feel this desperate.


    "Cough-. Please don¡¯t make a face like that. First, wipe the blood from your lips. Take this."


    ¡¯What¡¯s this? A handkerchief?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel curious.


    Even though I was curious, I didn¡¯t intend to ask further.


    I have to admit, my heart, has completely forgotten my main goal.


    In the beginning, my goal for entering the academy was to start my new life.


    But apparently, what I expected did not come true at all.


    The moment after I kissed the princess, I knew that I had lost my peace.


    "Ended already..."


    Without realizing it, I felt someone patting my head.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I¡¯ve lost my original goal.


    But still, my desire to become stronger will never end.


    Moreover, after I saw a fight between students above me.


    In my opinion, fighting between seniors is not a small matter.


    They are strong people, unthinkable by common sense.


    "Don¡¯t cry. You have caught the attention of two of the Emperor¡¯s daughters. And now, you have the attention of the prince as well."


    "Prince...? Could it be..." i don¡¯t know how, but the feeling of despair is growing in my heart.


    Once I realized who the man was that wanted to kill me, I didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    "No way... It¡¯s really over. My life is over. The peace I¡¯ve been looking for has disappeared."


    ¡¯Oh my... Can a commoner attract the attention of a high class noble? Really, I think he is the luckiest man.¡¯ thought the professor, unable to help but admit how strange my fate was.


    Among all the students she had ever met, I was the only student who had the luckiest fate.


    It could say, people like me almost don¡¯t exist on this continent.


    "Are you satisfied? I have done as you said. You have ruined my life."


    "Ha ha ha. Of course, I know you can understand what I mean."


    "But remember this, I won¡¯t do something like this again. Even if you force me, I will show you. I¡¯m not a man you all can just bully."


    After I said my last words, I chose to leave where I was.


    Of course, I also didn¡¯t forget to return the handkerchief from this woman.


    Besides, this handkerchief wasn¡¯t mine in the first place.


    Even though it has been stained with my blood, I don¡¯t care.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    "..." as soon as I disappeared from my place, the professor, she couldn¡¯t help but remain silent where she was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but according to her the oath I said was not just a joke.


    "¡¯You all¡¯ huh..."


    ...


    *Rumble!-*


    In a room, where the princess¡¯s room is.


    Right now, it seemed, she was lying right where she usually fell asleep.


    "Why do I have to experience such embarrassing things..."


    Even though it was raining outside, princess, she still endlessly wondered.


    She wanted to know, wanted to know why she had to be kissed by a guy like me.


    For a moment, the princess¡¯s hand, unconsciously touched the lips where we kissed each other.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 101: The Hunt Event Begins

    Happy Reading~


    ==========


    Without realizing it, the princess¡¯s heart, suddenly started beating non-stop.


    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but hear a voice deep inside her head.


    "Hehe, see? Looks like that guy likes us. Why don¡¯t we kidnap him? That way, we can make him our dog."


    "Shut up..."


    "What? You still refuse? I know you feel happy. Especially when that man said that he really wanted to help you."


    "Just look, he¡¯s even willing to not away away from the tantrums of the two of us."


    "Be noisy..."


    "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re holding back too much. Come on, catch that guy. Forget about him being your little sister¡¯s favorite guy. Take him."


    "..." don¡¯t know why, but the princess¡¯s expression, suddenly showed a face full of killing intent.


    Right now, deep inside her heart, she really didn¡¯t want to betray her little sister.


    She knows, knows that her little sister, Aisha, she loves me very much.


    Not just Aisha, but her niece. She is one of them.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, Liliana, she still hasn¡¯t completely fallen in love with me.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible.


    Surely, sooner or later, Liliana, she will fall into my arms.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up. You are not me. You are Lust, you were created from my other nature."


    "..." finally, the voice in the princess¡¯s head, decided to stop her actions.


    Without realizing it, princess, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh.


    It¡¯s true, she was quite impressed with my courage.


    In fact, when she asked me to move away from where she was before.


    I refused, as if intending to repay the kindness she had given.


    "He really is a gentleman..."


    ...


    After I came back from the dorm, I didn¡¯t say a word.


    For me, this discussion is not an important issue.


    Fortunately, Ian, he chose not to ask further.


    He knows, knows by the way I express myself.


    He suspected, that my date with the Saintess was completely fruitless.


    Originally, the reason why I was in a bad mood.


    That¡¯s because, I¡¯ve completely lost my original goal.


    It could say, my thoughts are no longer the same as before.


    If I had to say, the person I am now is not like the person I was a few days ago.


    ¡¯Prince... He¡¯s the one who¡¯s aiming for my head. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have to lose my peace. That bastard...¡¯ I cursed in my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the figure of the prince.


    I know, this prince, the reason why he targeted me was because of the Saintess.


    Of course, in the prince¡¯s mind, he thought I was an ordinary person.


    But well, I don¡¯t mean to blame everything on Saintess.


    In the end, I¡¯m sure the Saintess didn¡¯t realize what happened.


    Suddenly, I remembered the time I kissed the princess.


    Finally, my face, couldn¡¯t help showing a trace of embarrassment.


    I thought, how can I see the princess the next time we meet?


    Really, of all the problems that occur, this is the worst.


    Without realizing it, my eyes, were slightly focused on my lips.


    "I have to cover this wound... Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether my classmates will misunderstand me or not."


    I have to admit, if I didn¡¯t cover the wound on my lip.


    I was afraid, my classmates, they would think that I had been bitten by a woman.


    If that happens, I don¡¯t know where to put my face.


    "Whatever... Just look, Prince, I won¡¯t let you get away with it. You want to aim for my head, right? Therefore, I won¡¯t hold back either. In the next 4 days, I¡¯m sure you will send your followers. Wait for me, I will overcome them all and tell them what fear means."


    ...


    "Please prepare yourselves, we will land on an uninhabited island. For class A to class E students, do your best."


    ¡¯After 4 days, I didn¡¯t expect the whole class to be taken to an uninhabited island. I thought, they would hold their ceremony like they did during the academy entrance exams.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel confused.


    At first, I thought that the academy would take us to the place where we started our entrance exams.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    Instead, the academy, they actually took us to an uninhabited island.


    It could say, this island is almost as big as islands on earth in general.


    What sets it apart, is the size of this island.


    As if, the size of this island was slightly larger than the size of an empire.


    But yeah, I don¡¯t really care what happens.


    For me, my problems are mine.


    For a moment, my eyes, turned slightly downwards. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯It¡¯s so spacious... Can I live more than 1 week in this place? No, I have to believe in myself.¡¯ maybe it¡¯s true, deep inside my heart, I feel nervous.


    But what? I don¡¯t care.


    Since the academy¡¯s airship is about to land, we have to be prepared.


    By the way, the size of this ship can be said to be able to accommodate up to thousands of people.


    Followed by various luxury facilities available on this ship.


    Suddenly, my eyes, subconsciously turned back.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I felt like someone was watching me.


    Of course, I suspected that the person was one of the prince¡¯s followers.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for the prince to follow us to the uninhabited island


    After all, the academy had informed that only first year students were allowed to set foot on this island.


    And because of that, I knew that the person monitoring me wasn¡¯t much weaker than an average first year student.


    It shouldn¡¯t be impossible for me to fight that person.


    "Noah, the professor called all class E students to gather. Get ready, we will land now."


    "Okay..." because I didn¡¯t want to delay any longer, I was forced to gather among the class E students.


    In the end, all of this was the professor¡¯s orders.


    I don¡¯t know what the professor wants, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I know, Professor, she intended to tell us tactics so that class E could survive longer.


    ...


    "Good luck everyone. You are the hope for all of class E. Do what you can."


    "Leave it to us. Whatever happens, we will follow the professor¡¯s plan."


    "Then go."


    Finally, the students in class E, they were forced to decide to follow the professor¡¯s instructions.


    Currently, we were somewhere, far outside the forest.


    It could say, this is the place where the academy lands their students.


    *Fyush-*


    The wind blew past us, starting from every student to class A and class E.


    Just look, none of them said a word.


    It was as if, in their minds, they had expected that this would happen.


    For them, this test is a stepping stone so they can become stronger.


    But, should I care about their reactions?


    At most, among all the students, only class E students felt very nervous.


    In fact, judging from the way they expressed themselves, I could tell they weren¡¯t expecting anything.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 102: Cooperate

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    After each class from class A and class E separated, we chose to stay in a safe place.


    It could say, where we are now is near a flowing river.


    In essence, this was one of the professor¡¯s plans.


    She knew, knew that the only way we could survive was to stay close to the water.


    That way, we no longer need to lack water sources.


    But well, that doesn¡¯t mean the academy doesn¡¯t give us something.


    In fact, the academy, they gave us some food supplies. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the academy¡¯s food stock looks a lot.


    But what? This wasn¡¯t even enough for us to survive more than 2 weeks.


    But it can¡¯t be helped, I already expected that this would happen.


    From the start, the academy wanted their students to carry out their duties.


    If they were helping the students, what was the point of this event being created?


    Therefore, the only thing that made the most sense was to let the students think about their problems.


    That way, the academy does not need to feel disappointed with their students¡¯ actions.


    "I¡¯ll assign you to the first team to collect wooden branches. And for the second team, you go and look for some food supplies."


    "And finally, the third team, make a tent around the river where we are. This place will be our place to take shelter."


    "We understand¡­" actually, at first I felt reluctant to be on a team with my classmates.


    But I have no choice, I have to do my duty.


    I was told to prepare a tent, all this was done so we could take shelter.


    If not, where should we sleep?


    Whatever it was, I was thankful that I wasn¡¯t the only one tasked with building the tent.


    Just look, each group, starting from the first and third groups, there are 8 of us.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove that class E students numbered 25.


    Followed by the class leader, he was the one who gave us this order.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, we don¡¯t know what we would do.


    Perhaps, most of us prefer to remain silent.


    Until, little by little, the academy¡¯s food supplies began to run low.


    Luckily, thanks to the class president, we were able to save more.


    "Ha... Ha... Do you want us to do this task?" commented the man beside me, unable to help but feel tired.


    It¡¯s true, this kind of work is not something suitable for a man by my side.


    It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes, but this guy, he already wants to give up.


    Of course, we can¡¯t possibly let this guy laze around.


    Just look, my other classmates, they are really cheering for this guy.


    They thought, by encouraging this man, he would be able to get his energy back.


    But what¡¯s the point? Judging from this man¡¯s body, I knew that he was a greedy man.


    I¡¯m sure, throughout this man¡¯s life, he has always consumed food that is beyond the limits of ordinary humans.


    If not for that, how could he have such a big body?


    "Calm down. Don¡¯t give up, okay? We have to complete our task. Otherwise, where should we sleep?" said my classmates, not intending to let this guy give up.


    Among the class E students, this person, he was the weakest.


    That said, this man¡¯s strength, still hasn¡¯t improved since he entered the academy.


    In fact, for the majority of class E students, they had managed to reach the peak of the Advanced stage.


    And this guy, he should be at the bottleneck in the mid Advanced stage.


    Really, if this was known to other people, they would definitely laugh out loud.


    For them, reaching the peak of the Advanced stage was something easy.


    Supposedly, this man¡¯s talent, was not much lower than Green¡¯s talent.


    But what can I do? I don¡¯t know whether this man¡¯s talent is really that great or not.


    In fact, the entire time we were in class, I never once approached this guy.


    At most, this is our first time working together.


    "Ouch... How annoying this hunt is. Why does the academy have to let us take part in this? Damn it!" shouted the man, unable to stop himself from cursing an old man.


    If it weren¡¯t for that old man, it would be impossible for us to be here.


    But still, he knew that there was nothing he could do.


    As a student, he had no choice but to carry out this task.


    "Shhh~ You¡¯re too loud. What if other people hear you? Cursing the head of the academy means insulting the entire student body." don¡¯t know why, but class leader, he had to say something.


    He knew, knew that insulting the principal meant challenging the students.


    On this continent, the academy head was the most respected figure.


    If not for him, it would be impossible for the empire to develop any further.


    "I know... I¡¯m sorry." Indeed, even that man couldn¡¯t help but admit that what their class leader said was true.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but continue to pursue his work.


    "Sigh-" without realizing it, the students around us, they were forced to let out a heavy sigh.


    In their minds, they thought that this fat man had gone crazy.


    Luckily, their class leader, he decided to stop this fatty¡¯s actions.


    Otherwise, they don¡¯t know what to do.


    *Plank!-*


    "This is the last one. Please see for yourself." I said, couldn¡¯t help but tell the class rep to look at the tent I had just built.


    Among all my classmates, I was the only one who was good at building a tent.


    In the end, as a reincarnator, I have a lot of insight.


    Maybe because of that, it was natural for me to build something like a tent.


    For me, building a tent is the easiest thing.


    "Good job. You have done your job well. Now, we should prepare to discuss strategies in terms of monster hunting. But before that, wait for the others to come."


    "Ok..." really, I don¡¯t know what else to do.


    Judging from the current situation, it is impossible for us to continue hiding.


    From the start, we are required to hunt several monsters around this island.


    If we don¡¯t hunt any monsters, it will be impossible for class E to get their points.


    Each class, they were required to kill at least hundreds of monsters.


    That way, we can be sure we will succeed in this hunt.


    But that¡¯s not my main goal, I intend to look for monsters above the third rank.


    However, from the start the system had told me that I had to hunt monsters above the third rank.


    If I don¡¯t kill fourth rank monsters, I won¡¯t be able to improve my talent.


    Just look, the Talent Points I got in the last few days are quite small.


    In fact, these Talent Points are not enough for me to reach 5,000 points.


    It could say, I have to wait 1 year longer to be able to improve my talent.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t possibly let this happen.


    No matter what, I have to improve my talent as quickly as possible.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 103: Fourth rank monster

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Another day has passed, we still haven¡¯t found anything to hunt.


    Just look, my classmates, they don¡¯t know what to do.


    In their minds, this island is the most unreasonable island.


    Just think about it, every monster on this island, they are all ranked third!


    Especially, these third rank monsters, it was common to be around this place.


    With that alone, I knew that fourth rank monsters weren¡¯t impossible to find.


    ...


    Before long, my vision, slightly focused on a beast.


    I have to admit, this beast, he looks quite strong.


    In fact, from the way this beast radiated its aura, it felt quite frightening.


    I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for an Advanced stage disciple to fight this beast.


    Maybe because of that, almost all of us choose to be careful.


    For them, hunting fourth rank wild beasts was something terrifying.


    Of course, it was impossible for their lives to disappear.


    But what? In Class E, we have at least 7 Inner Core stages.


    Of course, one of them is me.


    Only, I didn¡¯t tell my classmates that I had reached the Inner Core stage.


    But I¡¯m sure, they already guessed that my strength is between the Inner Core stage.


    When I beat up the class D students, they were a little suspicious that my true strength was at the Inner Core stage.


    Therefore, it is not strange that they think I am one of the strongest.


    Apart from the class president and 5 other students, I am the most mysterious.


    By the way, if asked who the two disciples were who had reached the Inner Core stage.


    They are women, for some reason.


    But among all the girls in class E, they were the ones who ranked first.


    In essence, they are the ones who go one step earlier than others.


    Still, their talent was too low.


    If it weren¡¯t for luck, it would be impossible for them to break through.


    "Is this a fourth rank monster? Amazing." I muttered to myself, unable to hold back this depressed feeling.


    Luckily, this time I chose to hide behind the bushes.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I can escape this monster¡¯s sight or not.


    And worst of all, this monster, he decided to tear my body apart.


    Luckily, what I was worried about never happened.


    If asked, is there anyone other than me around this place? The answer is none.


    After all, the clock was now striking midnight.


    I¡¯m curious, want to know whether I can fight a fourth rank monster or not.


    If not, I will be forced to restrain myself.


    But it seems, I¡¯m a little more confident after seeing the figure of this monster.


    I have to admit, this monster, he looks a little injured.


    With that alone, it¡¯s not impossible for me to kill this monster.


    ¡¯Maybe I should prepare. I hope my magic casting this time won¡¯t have the slightest problem.¡¯ I thought, unable to resist taking a deep breath.


    Currently, I am preparing to launch my attack.


    It could say, this attack is an area-scale attack.


    If it hits even a little, I¡¯m sure this monster will scream in pain.


    But who knows?


    ¡¯Fire Magic: Explosive Meteor Throw.¡¯


    *Bam!-*


    Suddenly, various fire attacks started to appear right above this monster.


    Unfortunately, just as the fiery attack was about to hit the head of the fourth rank monster.


    Something unexpected happened, that monster, it easily stopped my attack.


    It was as if, in the eyes of this monster, my attack was nothing.


    Just look, he didn¡¯t even have to move from his spot.


    ¡¯As I thought... This monster is very strong.¡¯ still, it was impossible for me to back down.


    After I launched my attack, I had exposed my presence.


    Of course, it was impossible for this monster to let me go.


    It¡¯s true, what I thought really happened.


    Without realizing it, I felt the gaze of a wild beast.


    This gaze was full of intimidation.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably fall unconscious.


    But I¡¯m different, I¡¯ve felt what death is.


    Because of that, it wasn¡¯t strange for me not to fall from my place.


    "Grrr-" I don¡¯t know why, but that monster, he kept relentlessly gritting his teeth.


    Didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that the current situation wasn¡¯t good at all.


    For a moment, I saw a wind element begin to envelop around the monster.


    ¡¯Woah... That really is a Griffin. He can utilize the wind element to this extent? Can I win? But it doesn¡¯t matter, I just need to avoid it, right?¡¯ because it had already happened, I was forced to move forward. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inevitably, I had attracted the attention of this monster.


    If I leave, I know that my classmates will have to bear the consequences of my actions.


    As a classmate, it was impossible for me to involve them in my problems.


    "Come here... Let¡¯s see who can survive at the end. You or me?"


    "Hah!!!"


    *Crack!-*


    "Ugh¡­ Really, how terrifying the physique of a fourth rank monster must be." I muttered, unable to help but praise the physique of the monster in front of me.


    If I didn¡¯t have a body as strong as steel, I would have been crushed.


    Fortunately, the more pain I felt, the higher my physical strength became.


    [91/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    Just look, my progress in Body Enhancement, continues to be improved non-stop.


    [91.4/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    [91.8/100%...]


    Still, no matter how many times I endure attacks from this monster.


    I feel, that all the efforts I put in are completely useless.


    In the end, I am an ordinary person.


    My strength is below average, unlike students above class D.


    To them, a fourth rank monster was something they could handle.


    *Tusk!-*


    Without realizing it, this monster¡¯s claw, slightly touched one of my hands.


    Originally, this monster, he intended to stab my hear


    But fortunately, I reflexively jumped back.


    If this monster didn¡¯t show the slightest killing intent, I don¡¯t know whether it would attack me or not.


    "Very bad... But thankfully, the wounds I received weren¡¯t too deep." whatever it is, I have to continue launching my attacks.


    Unfortunately, previously I had seen the exact place where the monster was.


    I felt a gust of wind, continuing to endlessly swirl around me.


    For a moment, my eyes, once again focused right above where I was.


    ¡¯Crazy bird... Does he want to destroy this forest? No, this is bad! I have to go now.¡¯


    *Shush!-*


    ¡¯Ck. He knew that I would withdraw from this place. Damn, what should I do?¡¯ don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t expect that this monster was planning to lock me up in a place like this.


    But still, this monster, he turned out to be more cunning than I thought.


    [Warning! Your life is in danger. Initiate forced upgrade. Ask for permission.]


    [Y/N.]


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­ Use everything I have! Break this barrier!"


    [Forced upgrade begins. Costs 3 days in master¡¯s lifetime.]


    "Argh... This feeling... Feels like when I fought that guy."


    ==============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 104: All-out fight

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    *Slash!-*


    Suddenly, the forest area around me, was endlessly destroyed bit by bit.


    But I don¡¯t care, I continue to survive the attacks of this monster.


    It was as if, to me, the attacks from these monsters meant nothing at all.


    Just look, the current me feels much easier.


    Different from my previous self, I had to desperately resist the attacks of this monster.


    But fine, I can¡¯t go on like this either.


    I know, I know that I don¡¯t have much time left.


    If I waste my time, I will only attract the attention of the students around me.


    After all, the fight between me and this monster is not a small fight.


    It could say, our battle was like a battle between Warriors.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, how could we possibly destroy the forests around us?


    "Ha...!"


    Without realizing it, I felt something land right above my head.


    "Eh? So big... Can I block this attack?" I muttered, unable to help but wonder.


    I have to admit, attacks from these monsters are absolutely no joke.


    If I let my guard down even a little, I¡¯m sure I will lose my life.


    Every time my gaze shifted elsewhere, this monster, it would suddenly shift elsewhere.


    With that alone, it was impossible for me to continue daydreaming at my place.


    But fortunately, all my abilities have been forcibly enhanced by the system.


    If it weren¡¯t for system, I don¡¯t know whether I could continue to survive the attacks of this monster or not.


    Maybe, when this monster exerts all its abilities.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be torn apart, without being given the slightest forgiveness.


    Whatever it is, I can¡¯t help but be prepared


    Right now, I have to prepare to counterattack.


    Not long after, I deployed my sword right beside me.


    In a split second, I decided to jump up.


    "Sword Move: Two Eyes Closed. Become one!"


    *Thang!!!-*


    I don¡¯t know why, but a shockwave suddenly spread around where we were.


    Don¡¯t know what happened, but I guessed, sure this shockwave was the impact of our attack.


    If not for that, it would be impossible for others to interfere in our fight.


    Just look, I have spread my senses to various places around where I am.


    But I didn¡¯t find anything, knowing that there was no one else around us.


    [93.4/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    ¡¯So heavy...! What terrible power is this? I feel like my bones could fall out of my body every time I exert my abilities.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop myself from cursing myself.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like my whole body keeps cracking little by little.


    The more I endure attacks from this monster, the bones in my body inevitably shift.


    It felt, like my body could no longer withstand the claws of this monster.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean this monster¡¯s claws are the same as the ones he used the first time we fought.


    On the contrary, this monster, it uses a magic power.


    He enlarged his claws, almost reaching 300cm. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that alone, I knew that this was the final trump card of this monster.


    But what? It was impossible for me to retreat from my spot.


    I had a feeling, that if I would choose to withdraw.


    Of course, an attack from this monster could create a crater around where we are.


    However, I don¡¯t know whether this crater will become a big crater or not.


    If so, I would be forced to cancel the attack from this monster.


    *Crack-*


    ¡¯Ugh... My body... There¡¯s only a little bit left, and I¡¯ll kill this monster with my own two hands.¡¯ still, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    If I leave, I won¡¯t have to leave any traces in this place.


    However if I choose not to go, I will be forced to show my true identity.


    "More... More! I have to push myself further! If I stop, I won¡¯t be able to survive my death!"


    [94.6/100%...]


    [96.3/100%...]


    "Gah!!!"


    Without realizing it, my eyes, were leaking a little blood.


    Followed by my mouth, continuing to spit out mouthfuls of blood non-stop.


    Even so, I felt that my whole body could break down at any time.


    But fortunately, I managed to withstand the attack from this monster.


    Just look, the monster¡¯s expression, showing a face full of panic.


    With that alone, I knew that he couldn¡¯t resist my power any longer.


    [98/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    "Argh!!!"


    *Rumble!-*


    "Sword Move: Starry Slash!"


    Not long after, there was an explosion near where we were.


    In fact, this explosion, could be seen by my other classmates.


    But yeah, they don¡¯t care at all.


    For them, sleep is the most important thing.


    *Boom!-*


    ...


    Beyond the distance, the place where the class D camp was located.


    At this time, they didn¡¯t know what happened.


    In their minds, they were worried whether there was a horde of wild beasts fighting each other?


    After all, the impact of this explosion would only occur when two powerful beings fought against each other.


    If it was a third rank creature, it would be impossible for them to be able to create this kind of impact.


    But still, deep inside their hearts, they hoped that the impact of this battle would not reach them.


    Otherwise, they weren¡¯t sure whether they could get out of this place alive or not.


    Perhaps, their lives would not be saved if they encountered a fifth rank being.


    In fact, fifth rank beings, they had strength equivalent to Warrior stage experts.


    With them alone, it was enough to kill the disciples.


    :What the hell? Are you sure they are fifth rank monsters?" asked a man, unable to hold back his nervousness.


    He was afraid, afraid that those monsters were fifth rank monsters.


    Actually, this man, he was none other than the big man who previously beat up one of the class E students.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had to conflict with the Saintess


    Still, I have managed to resolve the issue that occurred.


    Ever since this man was defeated by me, he has vowed revenge.


    And right now, it was the right time for him to take revenge.


    "I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s impossible for a fourth rank monster to be able to create an explosion like this. If there was, that monster, it would almost be able to break through to the fifth rank."


    "Ah... Why do we have to experience something like this? Actually, our original plan was to destroy class E."


    "Don¡¯t worry. The professor has given you this opportunity, and it¡¯s time for us to restore the good name of class D."


    ...


    "Kekeke~ To think that such a good seed would exist on this island. Being able to fight against a fourth rank monster, is truly amazing. But it doesn¡¯t matter, my original plan was to kill the hero. I have to complete the Demon King¡¯s orders." muttered a student, unable to help but look up.


    But in reality, this student, he was a demon.


    Just look, from the appearance of this student, it already shows that he is not human.


    It could say, this student¡¯s gaze is more like a predator¡¯s gaze.


    "Griffin... You are very unlucky. Not being able to break through to the fifth rank, and having to be killed by a little kid. Ck, how sad."


    ...


    "Hah, ha... It¡¯s over... After all this time, I managed to cut off the head of this bird." I said, unable to stop myself from smiling a little.


    I have to admit, for more than half an hour, I finally managed to kill this monster.


    If I was even a little late, my life would be at stake.


    And now, what I hoped for has really happened.


    [Ding! Congratulations master for successfully killing a fourth rank (high) monster. Obtained: 5,000 Talent Points.]


    [Because this is master¡¯s first time killing a fourth rank monster, the system decided to give something to master.]


    [Next Prize:]


    [1. 10,000 Talent Points.]


    [2. Omniscient Glasses Artifact (Class: Master.).]


    [3. Complete Healing.]


    "...Three. Give me complete healing right now."


    [Healing Begins. Provides pain reduction buff: 25%.]


    "Fortunately¡­ I managed to escape my death." I don¡¯t know why, but I feel very grateful.


    If I didn¡¯t force myself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel something like this.


    [Current Talent Points: 6,400.]


    "I understand¡­ Killing a fourth rank monster can gain 5,000 Talent Points. What will happen if I succeed in killing a fifth rank monster?"


    Unfortunately, before I could imagine the continuation of killing fifth rank monsters.


    I felt like I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about something like this, something that could take my life.


    For me, fighting fourth rank monsters has almost consumed a large part of my life.


    Therefore, it¡¯s not strange that I would feel scared.


    [Ding! Healing Successful.]


    "Good... Now I feel fresher."


    Finally, I no longer need to feel pain all over my body.


    Because of system, I was able to return without having to leave the slightest trace on my body.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, 10,000 Talent Points is not a small amount.


    But what? If I don¡¯t choose the third option.


    What do I have to do?


    I¡¯m sure, like it or not, I¡¯ll have to trouble my classmates.


    Plus, the wound I received from the Griffin Bird, wasn¡¯t a small wound.


    In essence, this is an injury that can hinder my activities.


    "I thought that with me reaching the Inner Core stage, I wouldn¡¯t have to have any trouble fighting fourth rank monsters. But on the contrary, I didn¡¯t expect this monster to be much stronger than I thought."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 105: Class hunt

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Luckily, after I returned from the fight against the Griffin Bird.


    My classmates, they didn¡¯t ask me anything.


    However, most of them fell asleep in their respective places.


    If not for that, it would be impossible for them to know what happened.


    Still, it¡¯s impossible for me to forget to wash my clothes.


    Before I go back, I have decided to clean myself around the river.


    Still, I was lucky enough not to be discovered by students from other classes.


    But one thing is certain, I suspect that the student is a spy.


    After all, the place where I was soaking at that time could be said to be quite close to class E camping.


    With that alone, it was impossible for me not to suspect this student.


    But whatever it is, I feel like it shouldn¡¯t be for me to care about this matter.


    In fact, I know that the academy couldn¡¯t possibly allow their students to be killed.


    If so, I don¡¯t know whether the person who killed could survive or not.


    At worst, the person would not hesitate to be executed.


    Even so, I can¡¯t be completely sure whether what I think is true or not.


    In the end, I am not a teacher at the academy.


    Plus, I am an ordinary person.


    Therefore, it is not strange that I would feel very doubtful.


    I¡¯m sure, most of the noble children, they know the rules of the academy.


    But not for the commoners, this was their first time entering a top class academy.


    Not long after, I decided to go back to sleep where I was.


    Still, I felt grateful that the person guarding outside was defecating.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Before I left class E¡¯s campsite, I quietly lowered my presence.


    That way, I don¡¯t have to expose myself.


    And now, what I planned has been successfully implemented.


    ¡¯Ha... Never mind, tomorrow will be our second day in this forest. I have killed one monster. There¡¯s still 99 more...¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the watch on my hand.


    This time watch, was a gift from the academy.


    It could be said, that the academy gave this watch so that the students could remember the results of their hunt.


    Just imagine, we have to be in this place for more than 2 weeks.


    Of course, it is impossible for a small number of us to remember the results of the hunt we have carried out so far.


    *Zzz-*


    ...


    *Cit-* *Cit-* *Cit-*


    The sound of birds chirping started to be heard, disturbing me a little while I was sleeping.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a gap in the tent slightly emitting light.


    "Hoam...- It feels tiring." I muttered, unable to stop myself from rubbing my eyes.


    I have to admit, though my wounds have healed.


    That doesn¡¯t mean my mentality can return, quite the opposite.


    Everyone¡¯s mental state will not be able to return to normal unless they have rested.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    As soon as I came out of my tent, I saw several of my classmates already getting ready.


    "You¡¯re finally awake. Eat this, soon we¡¯ll go deeper into the forest."


    "Okay..." I don¡¯t know why, but the class leader, he suddenly told me to have breakfast.


    In fact, I still wasn¡¯t ready to eat any food.


    But still, that doesn¡¯t mean I intend to reject the offer from the class leader.


    On the contrary, I know what the class leader is thinking.


    I¡¯m sure, class leader, he wants us all to start our hunt.


    During these 2 days, we haven¡¯t gotten any of our hunts.


    If we still delay, he doesn¡¯t know whether we can continue or not.


    *Eat-*


    "Oh yeah... Did you secretly carry out your hunt?"


    Without realizing it, I suddenly coughed where I was.


    I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know how this person knows what I do.


    Luckily, before I could open my mouth.


    Class leader, he showed the numbers on his watch.


    "Ah... I think so. Last night I accidentally encountered a third rank monster. In the end, I had no choice but to kill this monster."


    "As expected of you¡­ You¡¯re strong, but have no intention of showing your true self." commented the class leader, unable to help but think I was a strange person.


    He knows I¡¯m strong, but he doesn¡¯t understand why I have to hide my strength.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I showed my true strength? That way, class E doesn¡¯t need to continue to be at the bottom.


    But yeah, he also knows that this is my choice.


    As an ordinary classmate, he should not interfere in my affairs.


    ¡¯If I remember. The class leaders¡¯ watches could see the results of their classmates¡¯ hunts. Maybe because of this, I couldn¡¯t hide my secret.¡¯ I thought, trying not to think too far ahead.


    Even if I knew this fact, it would be impossible for me to release a fourth rank monster.


    After all, it is very rare for me to be able to fight against a fourth rank monster.


    And now, this is a chance for me to be able to fight them.


    Once I was given the opportunity to be on this island, I had to do my duty.


    If I don¡¯t make a move, when can I improve my talent?


    Just look, after killing a fourth rank monster, it was enough to give me 5,000 Talent Points.


    With that alone, I should already feel very grateful.


    What I need, is to continue collecting the other 4 remains.


    That way, I can improve my talent until it reaches the Green stage. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I¡¯m sure, as long as I can improve my talent, the strength of my Inner Core will become stronger.


    Over the past few weeks, I have not felt any improvement in myself.


    As if, I had encountered a bottleneck in terms of strength.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean I intend to be lazy.


    On the contrary, I believe my luck will be able to increase my strength.


    I think, with me continuing to practice I will be able to break through to the middle stage of Inner Core.


    But yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that the Orange talent was one of the most useless talents.


    ...


    After we finished cleaning up our food, we started preparing to catch a monster.


    Just look, the monster below us, he is none other than a third rank monster.


    It could say, this monster is a monster from the Lion race.


    But who cares? There are 25 of us.


    And this monster? He only numbered 1 person.


    With the difference in distance between these two numbers, it is enough to prove who won this battle.


    It¡¯s true, what I hoped for really happened.


    As soon as the class leader gave the signal, the students, they began to launch their attacks.


    Finally, the lion was forced to be killed without being given the slightest breath.


    "Haaa!-"


    "Now we have done our first hunt. Does that mean we have to collect 99 more?" asked a student, unable to hold back a doubtful expression.


    It must be admitted, hunting wild animals is not easy.


    If they were class D students, they definitely wouldn¡¯t need to use this kind of strategy.


    "That¡¯s how it is... Let¡¯s try harder. Our goal is to hunt third rank monsters, not fourth rank monsters."


    "A fourth rank monster¡­ I believe he is the most terrifying figure in this forest." the student commented, not knowing what to say.


    Without realizing it, my gaze, shifted slightly to the side.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I felt a little awkward.


    In fact, I have fought against a fourth rank monster.


    If they knew this, I¡¯m sure they would definitely be very surprised.


    But still, it was impossible for me to reveal my true secret.


    From the start, the reason why I fought was to strengthen myself.


    I don¡¯t want to get more attention, don¡¯t want to be considered a hero.


    In the end, that hero, he had been born in this world.


    And me, I¡¯m just a side character, without any connections.


    "Therefore, we should try to stay away when we encounter that monster."


    "Ah¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what will happen¡­ Two weeks¡­ We have to be in this place for more than two weeks. Is it possible for us to escape the sight of monsters above the fourth rank?"


    Suddenly, the expressions of the students, could not help but show their fear.


    In their minds, they were afraid of facing a fourth rank fierce beast.


    Like it or not, they have to be in this place for more than 2 weeks.


    With that alone, it was impossible for them to feel confident.


    "Well... Let¡¯s see. If a fourth rank monster appears, we have to escape."


    "It seems that¡¯s how it should be..."


    Since there was no choice, the students, they were unable to continue their hunt.


    ...


    During this time, we have successfully hunted more than 8 monsters.


    It could say, this is our last number to reach 10.


    *Throw!-*


    "10... Finally done... So tiring."


    "Good job everyone. On the second day, we managed to get 10 points. If we continue like this, it won¡¯t take much time for us to reach 100." said the class leader, not forgetting to thank us.


    He knows, knows that we have all worked hard.


    Therefore, it was not strange that he would say words of thanks like these.


    If asked why the class leader didn¡¯t tell me the points I got, he wanted to keep this matter a secret.


    He guessed, the reason why I killed a third rank monster was for E class.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 106: Snare

    Happy Reading~ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ===========


    As the days went by, we started to get used to the current situation.


    It could say, we no longer have to think about anything.


    What we thought, was to continue hunting down every monster in front of us.


    Maybe because of that, we no longer have to be afraid.


    For us, killing third rank monsters is something easy.


    By the way, our hunting results over the past few days have yielded many results.


    Just look, we all managed to hunt around 46 third rank monsters.


    With that alone, it won¡¯t take much time for us to reach 100.


    But still, every time we explore the depths of the forest, we feel like third rank monsters have been rare to find.


    As it were, third rank monsters were almost hunted by every student from other classes.


    Indeed, what I suspected might actually happen.


    Don¡¯t know why, but we unconsciously heard the sound of clapping right behind us.


    "Who¡¯s that?!"


    "What? Don¡¯t think you guys have forgotten this voice?" asked a man, unable to help but show a menacing smile.


    In this man¡¯s mind, he did not expect that the students of class E had forgotten about him.


    Originally, this man, he was none other than a big man from class D.


    "Enough, Ness. We didn¡¯t come to scare them. We came to get the artifact."


    "Ck. I knew that. You just calm down. It¡¯s not time for us to attack yet."


    "Ahem-. Please forgive him. You are first year class E students, right? I am the class president of class D. Nice to meet you." don¡¯t know why, but a woman from class D, she said that she was their class president.


    Judging from the look of this woman, I knew that she was a bitch.


    Just look at the way she looks at the male students of class E, it shows that she is used to this.


    In fact, most of the guys from class E, they show little of their desires.


    With that alone, I know that this woman is one of the most beautiful women from class D.


    No, maybe this woman, she was one of the prettiest girls in our first year.


    ¡¯What...? What a bitch. How dare she openly not button the top of her uniform. Does she want to show off her big chest?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but intend to protest.


    Even so, I knew that it was impossible for me to open my mouth.


    In the end, the place we are currently in is surrounded by students from other classes.


    If asked why we are all gathered in this place, it is because of an artifact.


    We have heard, for the last 2 days, an artifact will appear.


    However, we don¡¯t know what artifact this is.


    Is this a defensive artifact? Or a weapon?


    Who knows?


    Without realizing it, the woman¡¯s gaze was slightly directed directly at me.


    Of course, what I did was turn my head to the side.


    I knew, knew that this woman was watching me.


    Therefore, I think it¡¯s better for me not to look back at this woman.


    In the end, the conflict between me and class D wasn¡¯t just a rumor.


    Ever since I beat up the big guy from class D, I knew that this conflict couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    And now, what I feared has actually happened.


    I¡¯m sure they came to find trouble with me.


    With me being beaten by them, the good name of this man can return to normal.


    But what? It is impossible for me to be defeated by them.


    To me, they¡¯re not much weaker than our class president.


    Still, from this woman¡¯s aura, I could tell that she was very strong.


    I¡¯m sure that this woman¡¯s strength is slightly above the middle stage of the Inner Core.


    However, to break through one small layer of the Inner Core stage required a lot of effort.


    ¡¯Is this Noah Glennth? The guy who beat up Ness? Not bad. He has a pretty handsome face too.¡¯ thought the class president of class D, unable to help but praise my good looks.


    She had to admit, my fake face looked quite attractive.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, my face is nothing at all.


    But still, that doesn¡¯t mean I look ugly in front of girls.


    On the contrary, my face is more like that of a normal man in general.


    *Rumble!-*


    Suddenly, the ground we were on, unconsciously cracked.


    For a moment, my gaze was slightly focused on various places where the other class students were.


    "Let¡¯s get away. This place won¡¯t last much longer."


    "Yeah... Everyone, get away from this place immediately!"


    Having no choice, we, the E class students, couldn¡¯t help but jump away for more than a few tens of meters.


    Likewise with class D students, they cannot possibly continue to be in this place.


    If not, they will be forced to fall from where they are.


    Just look, the ground where I was previously standing, is starting to form a hole.


    With that alone, I knew that it would be impossible for us to stay in that place.


    "It¡¯s started. Cartoon treasures from this island. I want to know what¡¯s inside these ruins." commented the class president from class D, couldn¡¯t help but put on a curious face.


    From the beginning, she had heard that there would be a cartoon treasure on this island.


    And now, what she had been waiting for had happened.


    ¡¯I¡¯m grateful. Thanks to the seniors, I knew that this island would give birth to an upper rank artifact.¡¯


    Indeed, if not for the seniors from class D.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do, thinking that there was no point in her being here.


    But fortunately, every year, this island gives birth to a top-ranked artifact.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason, but she suspected that this was all done to produce superior seeds.


    And since the hero had participated in this hunt, she might not have had the chance to obtain the artifact.


    But why? She didn¡¯t care at all.


    From the start, this event was not created to worship heroes.


    Rather, she knew this event was given to every student.


    As long as one of them managed to obtain a upper ranked artifact, it would no longer be a problem for them.


    Certainly, it was impossible for the academy to allow their students to be cheated by the students.


    Not long after, the expressions of the students from class A to class C, they couldn¡¯t help but feel doubtful.


    In their minds, they were thinking whether it was necessary for them to enter this hole?


    If they entered, they would inevitably have to fight a horde of third rank monsters.


    With that alone, they were sure they would also have to cross paths against fourth rank monsters.


    But still, they knew that they couldn¡¯t back down now.


    To them, first year students, upper rank artifacts were the most valuable items.


    If sold at auction, this artifact could fetch tens of thousands of gold coins.


    But who cares? It was impossible for them to sell this artifact.


    In the end, obtaining a upper ranked artifact was not something that was easy.


    It could say, this artifact is a legacy from an expert.


    Don¡¯t know why this artifact is in this place, maybe because of the academy head?


    After all, he is the person who holds full rights to this island.


    Apart from the Emperor, he was the person given permission to manage this island.


    "Come on in. The treasure trove has opened. It is time for us to make our move."


    "We should go too. Come on, class B students, we can¡¯t let this artifact be taken by them!"


    "Ck. Really annoying... But fine, let¡¯s go too."


    "Understood."


    ...


    After we entered the depths of the cave below us, I unconsciously used my fire magic.


    The reason I did this was because I felt disturbed.


    I think, where we are, it could be said to be very dark.


    It was as if there was no light around us.


    But yeah, since most of us can use fire magic.


    Nothing can disturb us, intending to continue this journey.


    After walking for more than a few meters, one of us suddenly fell somewhere.


    "Eh? No!"


    "Huh? What happened." I asked, unable to help but feel nervous.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw a hole forming below where one of us had disappeared.


    ¡¯Wait... I just found out that this step is made of ceramic. Could it be... This place has been inhabited by someone?¡¯ as if realizing what was happening, I thought the place we were in was a place of inheritance.


    If not for that, how could this place have ceramics underneath?


    I¡¯m sure, this place was inhabited by someone in ancient times.


    But I don¡¯t know who that person is.


    I thought, that person, he was a powerful figure who inhabited this place.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 107: Snare 2

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Somehow, one by one we started disappearing from where we were.


    Just look, the more we panic, the worse we feel.


    But well, class president, he can¡¯t possibly let us stay in this place.


    "Damn. Run... We have to run! If we stay in this place, we will only lose our lives!"


    Because they had no choice, the class E students, they couldn¡¯t help but run from where they were.


    Likewise me, I have no intention of continuing to be in this place.


    I know, know that the current situation is not a good situation.


    If I take the slightest wrong step, I will lose my life.


    "Kyah!"


    "Ck. Is this serious? How many traps are set in this place?!" one of us shouted, unable to suppress the annoyed look on his face.


    No matter how far we ran, one of us had to fall.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, right now we feel very panicked.


    But who cares? Our total now is 21.


    Since the remaining four students have disappeared, I believe they can return in one piece.


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the ground beneath me as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    "Eh? This is bad!"


    "Noah!"


    "No! We¡¯re too late, don¡¯t get caught in this trap. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get caught between these ceramics."


    "But..."


    "Calm down. Do you think the academy will let their students die?"


    "... No." for a moment, the class president¡¯s expression slightly showed a face full of relief.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he thought he was too panicked.


    Until, he forgot who owned this island.


    And now, he felt a little at ease.


    He was sure that the five of us would be able to survive this situation.


    "Now what? We have lost 5 of our members. Two of them were Inner Core stage disciples including Noah." asked a student, that student, he was none other than the student I saved before.


    It could say, he was a student who was beaten by class D students.


    At first, this man, he meant he wanted to help me.


    But he couldn¡¯t, thinking that it was too late.


    Finally, he was forced to ignore me who fell right in front of him.


    "Huh... Our 2 Inner Core stages are trapped. What should we do? Of course, let¡¯s continue exploring. I¡¯m sure, as long as we follow the path from this tunnel we will definitely be able to meet them again."


    "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do it."


    ...


    "Ouch... My head hurts. It feels like I¡¯ve just been hit by a piece of concrete." I commented, unable to help but look around the place I was in.


    I have to admit, the place I¡¯m in right now looks quite mysterious.


    Just look, around me, there is a cave that looks very spacious.


    With the area of ??this cave, it is enough to accommodate almost tens of thousands of people.


    *Thak-*


    Without realizing it, several water droplets fell right on top of my head.


    Unfortunately, before I could see what was above me.


    [Ding! Detected that master is in the grave of a powerful expert.]


    [Triggering a mission...]


    [Mission: Obtain the true inheritance of the owner of this tomb.]


    [Reward: 10,000 Talent Points.]


    [Addition: unlocks the Merge feature.]


    "Ah... 10,000 Talent Points... I can¡¯t waste this reward...!" It¡¯s true, what I¡¯ve been waiting for has finally happened.


    Since I was in this place, I hoped the system would give me a mission.


    That way, I don¡¯t need to continue hunting monsters above the third rank.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure whether my life can continue or not.


    Worst case scenario, I won¡¯t be able to be saved like before.


    In fact, what I experienced before was luck.


    If it weren¡¯t for the system, it would be impossible for me to be able to heal myself.


    "Still¡­ So this place is a tomb? Come to think of it, I should have been thrown into a place like this." but well, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t feel nervous.


    On the contrary, because this is the grave of an expert.


    I think, it¡¯s better for me not to act as I please.


    I feel, if only I showed my crazy side.


    I¡¯m about to be attacked by something, but I don¡¯t know what it is.


    "Hhn...-"


    "Ah... Could it be water droplets on me... Damn it! I have to get away!"


    *Crack!-*


    Luckily, I managed to run from where I was.


    Otherwise, like it or not, I will have to be destroyed like the ground where I was before.


    "Sigh...-. Thank goodness I¡¯m safe. But this is crazy, what kind of monster is this? A snake?" whatever it is, I still intend to ask questions.


    I thought, the monster in front of me was a 4-legged monster.


    But it turns out, that monster, he is a snake!


    Moreover, the skin of this snake is dark blue.


    "Just the head of this snake is enough to destroy a person¡¯s body... But it doesn¡¯t matter, I think the rank of this monster is fourth rank." but still, I couldn¡¯t help but let down my guard.


    I feel, the energy from this monster, vaguely feels like the energy from the Griffin Bird.


    With that alone, I knew this monster wasn¡¯t any weaker than a Griffin.


    But even so, I don¡¯t feel any threat from this monster.


    As if, to me this monster was nothing.


    "Shhh~"


    Without realizing it, the monster¡¯s stomach suddenly began to grow.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, at first I didn¡¯t care.


    But I changed my mind, thinking that this monster intended to release something.


    It¡¯s true, what I feared really happened.


    *Thus!-*


    "Poison slime? Luckily I was able to escape from that place. Otherwise, I would have been hit by this monster¡¯s poison attack." I muttered, trying to remain calm.


    But for some reason, a moment after the poison from the monster hit the ground around it.


    The land, without realizing it, was melting. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think so... Now, I can¡¯t let this monster out of my sight. I have to kill it. I have to live on. I won¡¯t let myself be killed in this place!"


    ...


    "Uh... Does it really have to be this easy? What¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t killing a fourth rank monster bother me at all?" I asked myself, unable to stop myself from staring at the monster in front of me.


    I have to admit, I can¡¯t help but believe that I can kill a fourth rank monster in such a short time.


    Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of me.


    [You have killed a fourth rank (low) monster. Obtained: 2,500 Talent Points.]


    "It turns out that the strength layer of this monster is low... Never mind, 2,500 Talent Points is enough for me." not wanting to linger any longer, I chose to explore this place.


    [Current Talent Points: 8,900.]


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After walking for several tens of meters, I saw a gate.


    That gate, felt like a gate to another world.


    But well, I know that this gate can¡¯t possibly transport me anywhere.


    "I must obtain that inheritance¡­ 10,000 Talent Points I must not let go of."


    *kreek-*


    When I opened the gate in front of me, I unknowingly saw a blue light.


    ¡¯What is this place? A ritual?¡¯ I thought, endlessly continuing to stare at what was in front of me.


    I feel, this place is a place of devotees.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, why was there a spell image in the middle of that area?


    With that alone, I knew this place was a relic of the heretics.


    Suddenly, my gaze subconsciously focused on a gate right next to me.


    "Hm? 4 gates? What is this?" still, I couldn¡¯t help but understand what was happening.


    I want to know, want to know what the purpose of creating this place is.


    Simultaneously, why do there have to be 4 gates between the sides of the ritual area?


    *kreek!-*


    "...?"


    Without realizing it, a slight confused expression struck my heart.


    "Ah... I finally made it out. It would be really sad if I couldn¡¯t defeat that monster." a man muttered, unable to help but feel caught off guard.


    He had to admit, the monster he faced was no ordinary monster.


    But he felt grateful, he had managed to get through the gate.


    "Am I the first? No¡­ Who are you?" asked the man, without stopping looking at the place where I was.


    "..." don¡¯t know why, but I remained silent where I was for a while.


    ¡¯He... This person...! Eric!" Indeed, that person, he was none other than one of the hero¡¯s companions.


    With that alone, I knew he also knew what this place was.


    "I¡¯m a class E student. You can call me... Hm... Ian. I think my name is Ian."


    "Ian? Alright. Let¡¯s work together to get this inheritance. Right?"


    "... Of course." even though I was reluctant, I remained calm.


    I know, this man, he is not to be offended by me in any way.


    ¡¯Sorry Ian. I had to borrow your name. This is all for my good.¡¯ still, after all this is over I have to apologize to Ian.


    After all, I had used Ian¡¯s name without his permission.


    ¡¯Class E... But he¡¯s too weak. How can he pass this test?¡¯ Eric thought, couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious of me.


    In Eric¡¯s mind, my strength was not much different from that of ordinary students in general.


    ¡¯But it doesn¡¯t matter. I must get this inheritance. That sword will definitely be mine!¡¯


    *kreek!-*


    Finally, one by one the students began to leave the three gates.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 108: Minotaur

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Eric? As expected, you were also sent here." asked a woman, unable to stop herself from staring at where we were.


    Just look, this woman¡¯s appearance is full of intimidation.


    With that alone, I knew this woman didn¡¯t really like this guy.


    "Eris... Rather than that, you make me even more curious. How did you get out of that gate?"


    "Who knows? Maybe I¡¯m the fastest?"


    "Well¡­ Because we are already in this place. We have to wait for Ash to arrive."


    Suddenly there were two people from different classes, they suddenly approached us.


    "Oh¡­ Isn¡¯t this fellow hero? You guys are truly extraordinary. Only 15 years old but have already reached the Innate stage." praised one of them, he couldn¡¯t help but praise the two people in front of me.


    Indeed, I know that my presence in this place is nothing.


    I realized, these two people, they are very strong.


    Even so, their strength was not much lower than Eric and Eris.


    "You¡­ Class B students and class C students?"


    "That¡¯s right¡­ We were one of the victims of that tunnel."


    "I understand. What I guessed seems to be true. In that case, every class up to class A and class E will be given the right to enter this place. But..." don¡¯t know why, but Eris, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to where I was .


    "Class E? Not class D? How strange..." It¡¯s true, from Eris¡¯ point of view, I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    But somehow, I ended up replacing a class D student.


    Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean Eris thinks I¡¯m weak.


    On the contrary, she knows I am a strong person.


    Otherwise, how can I escape the attack of a fourth-rank monster?


    Therefore, it is not strange for me to be in this place.


    "That¡¯s right... Now class D is the saddest class. Beaten by students from class E. It¡¯s really sad." Eric continued, unable to help but look down on the Class D students.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but remember the name of the person who had defeated the class D students.


    "Noah¡­ What a strange name¡­ And¡­" Without realizing it, a hint of an eerie smile formed on Eric¡¯s face.


    "I feel like destroying this guy!"


    ¡¯Crazy... As I thought, he¡¯s a bastard! Luckily I hid my name. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether I can escape this man¡¯s sight or not.¡¯ I thought, trying not to think too far ahead.


    As long as I hide my real name, I don¡¯t have to worry.


    "Enough¡­ I don¡¯t allow you to insult this person!"


    "..."


    Don¡¯t know why, but the expressions of class B and class C student couldn¡¯t help but have nervous faces.


    For them, the aura around them was no joke.


    Just look, these two fellow hero seem intent on fighting whenever they want.


    With this alone, it was enough for them not to feel nervous.


    "Oh my. I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t insult him again." because didn¡¯t want to take this seriously, Eric, he was forced to take back the words he said.


    He knows, this woman, she still cares about me.


    But why? For Eric, it was impossible for him to let this guy named Noah get away with it.


    Since childhood, he felt very happy because he succeeded in torturing me.


    Until now, this feeling of happiness still lingers in Eric¡¯s heart.


    The expression I showed at that time, my expression was full of despair.


    Even the goddess, she doesn¡¯t allow me to be gifted with any talent.


    It was as if all of this was heaven¡¯s will.


    ¡¯... I heard all that. You guys are such bastards.¡¯ still, it was impossible for me to reply to what they said.


    In the end, the current me is not Noah.


    "Hm? What happened? The magic symbols above that area are shining?" without realizing it, our expressions showed a hint of confusion on our faces.


    Don¡¯t know why, but we saw the image of magic on the stage shining.


    It felt like this magic was triggered by something.


    Even though in reality there was no one around us.


    Could this all be because of the inheritance from the tomb?


    Who knows? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, monsters appeared on the stage in the area where the magic spell was located.


    "Fourth rank? No, this is fifth place! Why does it have to be in a place like this?!" one of us shouted, unable to contain his fear.


    It¡¯s true, the monster in front of us looks like a bull.


    But well, I know what this monster is.


    "Minotaur..." Indeed, like in fiction in general, this monster is a Minotaur.


    If not for that, it would be impossible for this monster to walk like a human.


    "Bad... Do we have to defeat this monster?"


    "I think so¡­ Let¡¯s be careful. This monster is not an ordinary monster, it has strength equal to or above ordinary Warriors." Eris commented, knowing that this was a test.


    If they didn¡¯t defeat this monster, they didn¡¯t know whether they could get out of this place or not.


    "Now, shall we work together?" Eric asked, turning slightly to where we were.


    "I¡¯m coming. I don¡¯t want to die in a place like this."


    "Then, I¡¯m taking part in this fight too."


    "And you?" for a moment, Eric¡¯s gaze began to focus on my presence.


    Among the five of us, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t spoken.


    "I... Maybe I will-" unfortunately, before I could continue my sentence.


    A punch landed right on top of us, for some reason.


    But this blow, it sounds really terrible.


    Luckily, we all managed to jump back before it hit.


    *Crack!-"


    "Gulp- Terrifying. In one attack, this monster, can destroy the land around it. Moreover, the power it releases is no joke."


    It¡¯s true, the blows from this monster are far more terrifying than we imagined.


    If say that the damage from this monster can make a crater as big as 3 meters.


    "Can we win?"


    "Afraid? How sad. Eric, you hid behind a hero too often. Eventually, you couldn¡¯t control your fear."


    "Shut up... Who do you think I am? Armor Magic: Two Swords of Darkness."


    "Not enough. Give me more layers of darkness."


    *Shaa-!!!*


    Suddenly, I remembered the moment the prince released his transformation power.


    Right now, what I see is similar to what the prince did.


    It¡¯s just that, I know Eric¡¯s transformation power is much weaker than the prince.


    Perhaps, he was no match for the prince at all.


    To me, Eric and the prince¡¯s powers are like heaven and earth.


    "Argh!!!-"


    "Oh no! We have to go!"


    Still, before we could dodge the second attack from this monster.


    Our bodies, without realizing it, are thrown far beyond the wall.


    "Cough!-"


    ¡¯Is this the fifth rank? What is the physique of this monster? I feel like these monsters are no match for ordinary humans.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but admit how terrifying a fifth rank monster was.


    Among all the enemies I have ever fought, this is the second enemy that can pose a threat like this.


    The first, was when I fought an assassin.


    And now, I have to fight against monsters whose strength is equal to or more than Warriors.


    ¡¯Are they okay...? I think so... Especially Eris, she¡¯s the strongest among us.¡¯ luckily, apart from me, the four students were able to restrain their consciousness.


    If not, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    In my opinion, fighting against fifth rank monsters alone is not wise.


    I¡¯m confident, if I fight against a fifth rank monster.


    Of course, it was impossible to save my life.


    Even if the system is in my favor, I don¡¯t know whether I can win or not.


    But as long as there are these four students, I can definitely last longer.


    "Are you guys okay?" Eris asked, while wiping the blood on her lips.


    "Yeah... We¡¯re safe. But my ribs..."


    "...Who is the wizard here? Can any of you use healing spells?"


    Without realizing it, I started to raise my hand.


    "I¡­ Let me heal this guy."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll leave him to you."


    Not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to do my job.


    If asked why I can use healing spells, it¡¯s because I asked the Saintess.


    At first, I doubted whether the Saintess would actually allow me to learn healing spells or not.


    But apparently, she actually let me learn how to cast healing spells.


    "General Healing."


    *Shring-*


    When I cast the healing spell, I knew that this man¡¯s condition was getting better.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, I¡¯m sure this man wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    At most, this man, he should be a burden to us.


    But who cares?


    In the end, I did this because I had to.


    If I didn¡¯t help my teammates, I don¡¯t know if we could survive in this place or not.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 109: Moon Sword

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you. I no longer need to feel the pain in my chest." said the man in front of me, he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    In this man¡¯s point of view, he felt embarrassed because he couldn¡¯t show his prowess in front of the hero party.


    Luckily, because I am in this place.


    It should not be underestimated, it should not be considered useless.


    But still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was really a student from class E.


    Judging from my actions, I shouldn¡¯t have been placed in class E.


    I can learn healing magic, much more powerful than Class D first year students.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove that I was on a different level.


    But well, it¡¯s impossible for this man to ask me directly.


    He knows, knows that I am this great.


    Why should I hide my talent?


    Of course, there is a reason behind why I hide my true strength.


    *Shring-*


    Not wanting to wait any longer, the man, he decided to take out his sword from its sheath.


    "Sword Technique: Foundation of the First Realm." the moment after he said those words, dozens of swords appeared.


    These dozens of swords, looked like eye slashes.


    It could say, this guy, he used magic power to double his slashes.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t help but be unable to unleash his full power.


    In sword techniques, one had to learn what the laws of the sword were.


    Perhaps because of this, most swordsman were much stronger than magicians.


    But who cares?


    Each class has its own advantages, and so does magic.


    *Slash!-*


    Still, no matter how many times this man¡¯s attacks hit the monster.


    It was as if, that monster, he had no difficulty in fighting the five of us.


    "There¡¯s no choice¡­ Fifth rank monsters are too strong. We can¡¯t wait any longer. Let me buy some time. We have to wait until the hero arrives."


    "But Eris, are you sure you can fight this monster?"


    "I have no choice. I alone am enough to fight this monster. Go and find a way out."


    "..." Although was hesitant, Eric, he was forced to do as Eris ordered.


    He knew, knew that if he stayed in this place.


    All of us, like it or not, must be killed by this monster.


    Of course, the reason why Eric accepted Eris¡¯ request was simple.


    He intended to find the treasure, no matter what.


    ¡¯Opportunity... Now is the time for me to take my first step. This treasure must be mine!¡¯ Indeed, in the end Eric is still Eric.


    No one knew why he wanted to take this treasure, but one thing was certain.


    Eric, he intends to become stronger.


    Among the group of hero, he was the only one whose talent was Black.


    Therefore, it was not strange that Eric would feel afraid.


    He was afraid he would be defeated by Eris and Alicia, not wanting that to happen.


    "Since you say so... I¡¯ll leave this place to you."


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After Eric left, the only ones left in this place were me, Class B and Class C students.


    Apart from Eris, she was one of the people who chose to live in this place.


    From the start, the reason why she told Eric to leave.


    She didn¡¯t want to show anything, had no intention of showing the ace she had.


    In Eris¡¯ mind, she didn¡¯t trust Eric at all.


    To Eris, Eric, he was the most disgusting man.


    ¡¯Eric... You¡¯d better remember. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Therefore, I suggest that you do not view this. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be very scared.¡¯


    *Crack!-*


    "W-What happened?!" asked the guy from class B, unable to suppress the fear on his face.


    He had to admit, the aura from Eris showed an unknown pressure.


    ¡¯For his sake... I don¡¯t mind even if I have to sell myself to the devil!¡¯


    "..." don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t say anything.


    From my point of view, I wasn¡¯t sure that Eris would be this strong.


    In my opinion, Eris¡¯s strength is not much different from class B students.


    But apparently, what I thought was wrong.


    ¡¯You have become this strong¡­ Is this the so-called Yellow talent?¡¯


    "Grrr...!-"


    Not long after, the attack from the monster was about to attack us again.


    But fortunately, before the attack from the monster hit us.


    Eris, she without hesitation broke this monster¡¯s attack.


    *Thang!-*


    "Stay away... Your opponent is me!"


    *Bam!-*


    Suddenly, the body of the monster, involuntarily flew backwards.


    "Woah... She managed to push the monster away." muttered one of us, unable to help but feel amazed.


    In our minds, the woman in front of us, she is very strong.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, we don¡¯t know if we could have won or not.


    Perhaps, we should be defeated by attacks from these monsters.


    ¡¯Still... Why is this feeling similar to the pressure the princess gives off? It¡¯s just... There¡¯s something different between them...¡¯ I thought, subconsciously remembering a princess.


    When the princess faced the prince, she exuded an oppressive aura.


    And now, what Eris did was the same as what the princess did.


    However, what is different is the way they use their power.


    ¡¯No... They don¡¯t look alike. This is much scarier. It was as if I was being drowned by my own anger.¡¯ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Plang!-* *Thank!-* *Ting!-*


    "So fast¡­ Is she really a human?" asked the class C student, unable to help but feel surprised.


    In this man¡¯s mind, Eris¡¯ moves weren¡¯t moves that an Innate stage disciple could use.


    Perhaps, Eris¡¯s movements were more similar to the movements of Warrior stage experts.


    *Slash!-* *Slash!-* *Slash!-*


    Actually, from this battle I see that Eris is much more favored.


    But for some reason, every time Eris attacks the monster.


    This monster, he suddenly regenerated.


    With that alone, I knew it was impossible for Eris to win.


    ¡¯This situation is bad¡­ What should I do? Go? No, running away is not my choice. But what should I do? If I run, I don¡¯t know if I can win or not.¡¯ still, in the end I couldn¡¯t decide whether I should run away or not.


    If I run away, I will be forced to be hated by one academy.


    Besides, I still have to complete the missions from the system.


    I don¡¯t care what happens, I have to find the true legacy of the owner of this tomb.


    ...


    "What¡¯s going on here? The inheritance from this tomb? If I remember, that person said it was around this place. I guess I have to find a way through this wall."


    *Tap-* *Tap-* *Tap-*


    Every time Eric knocked on the walls around him, he couldn¡¯t help but focus.


    Before he arrived at this tomb, he was informed by someone.


    He said, artifact remains from this tomb are around the rocks.


    Who knows where the rocks are, what is certain is that the rocks are around this place.


    If not, why does this map show the path around these rocks?


    During Eric¡¯s search, he unknowingly discovered something.


    Don¡¯t know what it is, but the layers of this wall feel quite fragile.


    As if, this wall had an inner layer on the other side.


    It was true, what Eric suspected happened.


    *Slash!-*


    "Wait for me. This Moon Sword must be mine."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 110: Run?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    *Shring-*


    "Finally I managed to get a high ranked sword. The Moon Sword, a sword used by a swordsman from the past. It is said that this sword can continue to develop without any interference from outside parties." explained Eric, realizing what kind of sword this was.


    Previously, the Moon Sword was the rarest sword.


    In this world, there is only one sword called the Moon Sword.


    It could be said, that the creator of this sword was not an ordinary person.


    Maybe, he is a strong person.


    If that person could create a sword that continued to evolve endlessly, he would have to be on a level equal to or higher than the Dukes.


    But who cares? For Eric, getting this sword was enough for him.


    As long as he has this sword, he can gain power far beyond Eris and the others.


    And now, what he expected had happened.


    What Eric needed was, to continue waiting as he grew stronger.


    Otherwise, it would take a long time for him to develop further.


    *Slash-*


    "Not bad¡­ One slash from this sword is enough to penetrate the rocks in front of me." Eric commented, unable to help but acknowledge the sharpness of this blade.


    Rather than the sword he had before, this sword was much stronger.


    Perhaps, he thought he could kill a fifth rank monster?


    "Eh? What is that?" without him realizing it, a slight feeling of unease came into Eric¡¯s heart.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like someone was watching from a distance. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn¡¯t know who it was, thinking that all this was just an illusion.


    Not long after, Eric, he decided to get out of this place.


    By the way, the place where Eric is is the place where I was sent.


    Just look, when Eric walks past the place where he is.


    He saw a beast, it was none other than the monster I had killed.


    If not for that, it would be impossible for Eric to enter this cave.


    ...


    "Can we hold on any longer? It¡¯s already been more than 30 minutes. I don¡¯t want to die in a place like this." asked one of us, unable to stop himself from letting out a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    If asked what happened to Eris, she still stands straight.


    However, the injuries she received were no joke.


    Not wanting to stay silent, we decided to help Eris.


    If we stay where we are, what¡¯s the point of us working together?


    Luckily, because we entered their fight.


    We can help Eris, without burdening her.


    "Hah, ha... I can¡¯t take it anymore. How long can we wait? When will the hero arrive?"


    "I don¡¯t know... But I¡¯m afraid, we might have to be buried alive here."


    "Don¡¯t be kidding...! I don¡¯t want to die in a place like this!" as if unwilling to accept all this, the guy from class B, he couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    He thought, the hero would arrive in a few tens of minutes.


    But apparently, what he thought was wrong.


    For a moment, Eris¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but put on a helpless face.


    She knows, almost some of us have felt hopeless.


    But not for me, I couldn¡¯t possibly want to die in a place like this.


    "By the way, I¡¯m more curious about where Mr. Eric went?" suddenly, a guy from class C, he asked about Eric¡¯s whereabouts.


    "..." once again, Eris¡¯ expression, she couldn¡¯t help but put on a face full of annoyance.


    ¡¯I know this... He definitely didn¡¯t go to find that way out.¡¯


    That might have been true, if it wasn¡¯t for her telling Eric to leave.


    She didn¡¯t have to feel this way, but she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    In Eris¡¯ mind, Eric, he was a man who couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Every time they were together, she felt like this man was a cunning man.


    Because of that, she couldn¡¯t help but have to avert Eric¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¯Ugh... I can¡¯t take it anymore. What do I have to do? My strength has reached its limit. If I push myself, I have to sacrifice another side of me.¡¯ still, she didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    If she continued to force herself, she would inevitably have to switch to her other self.


    Of course, it was impossible for Eris to do something like that.


    "Ouch... My feet." without her realizing it, a slight pain struck around this woman¡¯s legs.


    Suddenly, the image of herself being injured by this monster appeared in her mind again.


    ¡¯Ck. Should I stop?¡¯ really, if only she had been more careful.


    She didn¡¯t need to get hurt like this, something she could have avoided.


    "Are you okay? Does your leg need me to fix it?" I asked, unable to do anything but offer my help.


    "No. I think it¡¯s better for you to leave this place. If you stay here, we will all be killed."


    "But..."


    "Hurry and leave. Let me hold off this monster. I can still hold out for more than a few more minutes."


    "..." I don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t help but stay frozen where I was.


    I have to admit, the heroic action of this woman was enough to tug at my heartstrings.


    If I can help, there¡¯s no need for Eris to hold off this monster alone.


    "Are you sure? You are the only one in this place. If you die, what should we say to the hero?" I asked again, trying to ask this woman further.


    If she died, I¡¯m sure Ash, he would definitely have a fit of rage.


    "Tell him. I, Eris, am not a weak woman. If I die, it will be because the enemy before me is too strong. Don¡¯t blame others."


    "... I understand. Take care of yourself."


    "You two, let¡¯s go."


    "But she..."


    "Her? She already said that she would restrain this monster. Do you two want this woman¡¯s sacrifice to be in vain?"


    "..." because these two men had no choice, they were forced to come with me.


    They knew, there was no way they could win against this monster.


    Therefore, the only way for us to survive is by sacrificing one of us.


    Otherwise, we will all have to be killed in this place.


    *step!-* *step!-* *step!-*


    ¡¯They¡¯re gone¡­ Thankfully, I no longer need to feel burdened. Maybe it¡¯s true, I¡¯m afraid of death. But what? Saving people is the most important thing.¡¯


    ¡¯Sorry Ash, looks like I can¡¯t keep my promise. As for Alicia, I¡¯d like us to chat some more. And... No. I¡¯m not worthy of him. I have left the village. Should I consider him as my friend? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say I¡¯m a foreigner.¡¯


    *Dripping-*


    For a moment, a few tears started to flow down Eris¡¯ face.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from streaming down her face.


    Deep inside Eris¡¯ heart, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    She still has a lot of regrets, she hopes to meet her other friends.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 111: Teamwork

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    After walking for more than a few minutes, I decided to stop.


    Just look, where we are now is a gate.


    It could say, this place is the path where one of us enters the ritual place.


    "Why? Don¡¯t you want to come in?"


    "..."


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you silent?"


    "Hey...-" unfortunately, before the two men could react.


    Suddenly I appeared, right behind them.


    Finally, these two men, they couldn¡¯t help but faint where they were.


    "Sorry. You guys just go. I won¡¯t let her die. Eris. I have to save her."


    The moment after I said those words, I chose to cover the gate in front of me.


    I have decided, decided that I will save the life of this woman.


    Whatever happens, Eris, she is my first priority.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I was determined not to interfere in this woman¡¯s affairs.


    But what? Should I care about these rules?


    Of course not!


    Still, I¡¯m not doing this because of Eris either.


    I have no choice, I have to let Eris continue living.


    If she dies, the whole world will be forced to experience destruction.


    Therefore, it is impossible for me to just let this woman die.


    In the end, Eris, she was one of Ash¡¯s harem.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    "System, give me a full Strength Enhancement to my body. Use everything I can!"


    [Forced Upgrade begins. Consumes master¡¯s lifespan for 30 days.]


    "Ha...! It hurts! Is this what a full forced enhancement feels like? Crazy."


    Really, starting from my bloodstream, my heart, my breath. Everything is out of my control.


    It felt as if I could fall from my spot at any time.


    But even so, it was impossible for me to give in to this pain.


    "Now¡­ Leave the monster to me. He is my prey."


    ...


    "No... Am I really destined to die in this place? Do I have to feel this way? Is this karma?" for a moment, a slight grin formed on Eris¡¯ face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she felt like this was all over.


    She had succeeded in taking us away from this place, something that there was no need for us to kill.


    "Gyah...!-"


    ¡¯Done... I¡¯ll leave Ash to you, Alicia.¡¯


    *Fyush!-*


    Unfortunately, before the attack from the monster landed right on Eris¡¯ face.


    I appeared, without hesitation knocking away the ax from this monster. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Plang!-*


    "Ash... No. You..." for a moment, a little image of me appeared in Eris¡¯ mind.


    But fortunately, the image only lasted a moment.


    Before the end, Eris, she decided to forget what happened.


    "Mr. Ian? How could you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to step back?" still, no matter how many times Eris asks me.


    I didn¡¯t care, I continued to stare at the monster in front of me non-stop.


    "Guh...-"


    "..." in a split second, my gaze, slightly turned red.


    "Noisy... You damn monster. Enough for you to have fun. Now it¡¯s my turn to destroy you."


    Even my voice, like it or not, had to change.


    It could say, this is my voice when I was still in my original form.


    If I don¡¯t retain control over my body, I don¡¯t know whether my fake face can really survive or not.


    In the worst case scenario, my identity as Noah would be known by this woman.


    I know, it¡¯s impossible for this woman not to recognize my real face.


    Since childhood, my face is not much different from the way I am now.


    Maybe, what¡¯s different about me is that my good looks continue to grow non-stop.


    "You are... Mr. Ian, right? How could your voice change-"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? If you don¡¯t want to die, use your true strength. Cooperate with me to defeat this monster."


    "But how do we-"


    "No buts. Hurry up and help me. I¡¯m sure we can deal with this monster."


    "..." despite Eris¡¯s hesitation, she still accepted what I ordered.


    Once again, Eris, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up from her spot.


    "Since you forced me, don¡¯t blame me! Power of Rage, control me!"


    *Syuush!-*


    ¡¯As I thought... The power of the seven seadly sins... Wrath. You really have this power.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel amazed.


    If it weren¡¯t for me telling Eris to be serious, it would be impossible for her to get up.


    At most, Eris, she would accept the death she was about to experience.


    But thanks to me, Eris¡¯s current doubts have completely disappeared.


    Right now, she had chosen to use everything she had.


    Whatever happens, we must defeat this monster before us.


    "Grrr...!-"


    "He¡¯s coming!" not wanting to wait any longer, Eris and I decided to make a move.


    Seen, when our sword hits the ax of this monster.


    We managed to push this monster back away, without any difficulty.


    Of course, we knew it would be impossible for us to continue where we were.


    Therefore, the two of us once again decided to attack this monster.


    *Slash!-* *Slash!-* *Bam!-*


    Luckily, this monster, he couldn¡¯t really see our movements.


    In fact, the moves we made were beyond our reach.


    If we make the slightest mistake, one of us will inevitably be attacked by this monster.


    But thanks to me, I was able to push this monster until it became helpless.


    "Let¡¯s do it! I¡¯ll increase my speed! You continue to attack and finish off this monster! Leave the defense to me!"


    "Understood...!"


    But still, I knew that Eris¡¯s slash was much stronger than mine.


    Judging from the destruction she created, this was much stronger than the slash she unleashed the first time she used the power of Rage.


    Perhaps, this is because Eris no longer holds back the power of Wrath?


    Usually, when someone enters a berserk form.


    They would definitely lose their consciousness, but who knows why.


    Eris, she hasn¡¯t lost control of her body at all.


    But whatever, as long as Eris doesn¡¯t lose her identity.


    I didn¡¯t mind, thinking it was our lucky day.


    *Thang!-* *Thang!-* *Screech!-*


    The more I resisted the attacks of this monster, I knew Eris, she had succeeded in injuring this monster.


    Just look, one of the monster¡¯s hands, was unconsciously severed from its organs.


    *Spout!-*


    "No! Don¡¯t let him regenerate! Cut the other one!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    *Spurt!-*


    Finally, the last arm of this monster, like it or not, we have to cut it off.


    Thanks to Eris, I can move more freely.


    "This is the time...! Let¡¯s do it together! This attack will be our final attack!"


    "Ha...!!!"


    "Hyah!!!"


    *Slash!-* *Slash!-* *Slash!-*


    Indeed, our attack this time really paid off.


    Even when this monster was about to react, we didn¡¯t let it move an inch.


    It was as if, our movements were so synchronized in our actions.


    Likewise, deep inside my heart, I felt amazed.


    Don¡¯t know why, but saw our actions simultaneously.


    It¡¯s enough to give me a bit of a strange feeling, but I don¡¯t understand what this feeling is.


    But I don¡¯t care, I care more about this monster.


    If I¡¯m just a little careless, I¡¯m sure this monster will definitely be able to escape from our sight.


    And because Eris knew about this, she chose to attack from the other side.


    [99/99.49% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 112: Ancient Bone

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    [99/99.49% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    Without my knowledge, a notification from the system suddenly appeared right beside me.


    Don¡¯t know what the reason is, but I suspect the system is doing this so that I can know my progress in Body Enhancement.


    Otherwise, how would I know that my progress in Body Enhancement was about to reach 100%?


    Therefore, the system decided not to disturb me.


    If this were a normal situation, I¡¯m sure the system would be wiser in showing this progress before my eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t, that¡¯s because I was at a serious stage.


    If I let my guard down, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    *Slash!-* *Slash!-* *Slash!-*


    [99/99.68% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    Every time I launch my attack, my progress in Body Enhancement continues to increase.


    It felt as if I could do nothing but exceed the limits of my abilities.


    Sure enough, what I expected happened.


    [99/99.87% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    ¡¯Just a little more... This monster is already helpless. In this final attack, we must kill this monster!¡¯


    "Uooh!!!"


    *Spout!-* *Spout!-* *Gush!-*


    Really, our attack really looks quite scary.


    In fact, this monster¡¯s entire body, could not help but spurt blood from within him.


    I¡¯m sure, this monster, he is no longer powerless.


    Even if he could regenerate, would it be possible for him to be able to stand up?


    "Hah, ha... Are you done?" Eris asked, unable to stop herself from falling from her spot.


    The entire aura around Eris had calmed down as if nothing had happened.


    Likewise, I also chose to suppress the pressure I was experiencing.


    At this moment, I have to admit that the pain I am feeling right now is no joke.


    If I were hit by an attack from this monster, I would definitely fall where I was.


    But fortunately, what I feared was unlikely to happen.


    In the end, that monster, it was defeated by me and Eris.


    "Cough-"


    Without realizing it, a mouthful of blood started to come out of my mouth.


    "Mr. Ian? Are you okay? Uh... My head..."


    "Well... I¡¯m fine. Looks like we made it."


    "You¡¯re right¡­ I don¡¯t believe we can defeat this monster."


    "Defeat?" as if realizing what was happening, my gaze, couldn¡¯t help but once again turn to this monster.


    "Ck! This is serious! Eris! Get out of there!"


    "What-" unfortunately, before Eris could react.


    I subconsciously appeared, without hesitation throwing Eris away.


    "Mr. Ian! Eh? What-"


    [100/100% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    [Ding! You have successfully completed the first stage of Body Enhancement. Crazy increase in stats given.]


    [Berserker Mode: As long as you use this form, you will gain power far beyond what you currently possess.]


    [Side Effects: No side effects whatsoever.]


    "..."


    White hair, red eyes, above average height 185cm.


    I have shown my identity, but I am lucky because my current position is at the front.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m sure Eris, she would be able to find out my true identity.


    [Master¡¯s Form Mask slightly lost effect. Restarting changes.]


    [...]


    *Silence-*


    Luckily, this change only lasted a moment.


    If it weren¡¯t for the system, I don¡¯t know what I should do.


    Not long after, my gaze, once again fell on the monster in front of me.


    I see, this monster, he will use all the power he has.


    Of course, it was impossible for me not to withstand attacks from this monster.


    "Let¡¯s end this... Berserker Mode."


    *Bam!-*


    Don¡¯t know what happened, but my body and the body of this monster, unconsciously flew away.


    Because the place where I fell was quite close to the ritual site, I couldn¡¯t be carried to the center.


    "Amazing... He killed that monster using just one hand." Eris commented, feeling quite surprised.


    At first, she thought I was a weak man.


    But apparently, what she thought was actually the opposite.


    Still, if I have this much power.


    Why didn¡¯t I use this power in the first place?


    Of course, with me using my true power.


    We don¡¯t need to feel this kind of trouble.


    [You have killed a fifth rank monster. Obtained: 10,000 Talent Points.]


    Unfortunately, I have currently lost my consciousness.


    If I had still woken up from my fainted, I would have felt shocked.


    But what? Just look, a moment after Eris was about to walk towards me.


    The magic symbols around me, involuntarily emit a light.


    *Shring!-*


    In a split second, my body, inevitably disappeared from where I was.


    "Mr. Ian!!! I¡¯m late... I didn¡¯t expect this symbol to be a teleportation spell." as if realizing what was happening, Eris, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.


    Really, she had no idea that this ritual place was actually a teleportation magic.


    If she had known about this earlier, it would have been impossible for her to bring us this close to the ritual site.


    But what can she do? What happened can no longer be changed.


    ...


    In a room, a place where there are no living creatures around.


    Apparently, near where I was sent, there was a coffin available.


    Don¡¯t know what the chest is, but what is certain is that this is not an ordinary chest.


    Indeed, without realizing it, the lid of the chest began to be thrown upwards.


    "Ah..."


    In a moment, a skull shaped like a human appeared from inside this coffin.


    Not long after, the skull suddenly turned into black smoke.


    And before the end, little by little the black smoke began to enter my body.


    Even though I was unconscious, I could feel endless pain.


    It felt as if this pain was more like I was being tortured in hell.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    My bones, I feel like they are being crushed non-stop.


    [Synchronization between owner and Ancient Bone begins.]


    [5%...]


    [25%...]


    The higher the synchronization between me and this bone, the more I can¡¯t help but scream in pain.


    [75%...]


    I felt, like I could die at any time if I wanted.


    But fortunately, thanks to my unwavering determination.


    I don¡¯t have to give up on my life, intend to continue living.


    [100%!]


    [Synchronization between owner and Ancient Bone is successful. Acquired some skills.]


    [Automatic Healing: 25%.]


    [Experience: 25%.]


    [Talent in Swordsmanship: Extreme.]


    [Talent in Magic: High.]


    [Close and Long Range Combat: High.]


    Without realizing it, the wounds all over my body slowly began to heal.


    Even though it¡¯s slow, this isn¡¯t a problem for me.


    Besides, I¡¯m still unconscious now.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t need to feel the pain like when I first received the inheritance from this tomb. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "Did you find it? I believe this is where we can find them."


    "Wait a minute, Ash. Are you sure you want to destroy this place?"


    "What else? Of course I have to save Eris. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Our first priority is saving the students."


    "I understand. Then, I will help you destroy the bottom of this floor."


    Without further ado, Alicia, she was inevitably forced to deploy magic power on a large scale.


    *BOOM!-*


    Just look, Alicia¡¯s magic spell was enough to create an endless hole.


    "Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you guys also want to find your friends? Come with me. I guarantee you will be able to save your friends¡¯ lives."


    "Thank you, Hero. We will not forget your service."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 113: Afterlife

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Damn... Mr. Ian, I hope you¡¯re okay. Right now I can¡¯t move from where I am. The power of Wrath is too much of a burden on my body." Eris muttered to herself, unable to help but think that she was completely useless.


    If she could have reacted faster, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to be sent elsewhere.


    But what she expected could not happen.


    In the end, the current me was taken somewhere.


    Plus, she was no longer able to stand.


    If she moved, she would definitely fall from where she was.


    And worst of all, Eris¡¯ consciousness, couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    But what? There was no point for Eris to move.


    In the end, it was impossible for Eris to reach the place where the ritual was located.


    Suddenly, Eris, she heard a cracking sound right above the ritual area.


    *Crack!-*


    Finally, Eris¡¯ gaze, couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of surprise.


    "This power... Alicia¡¯s magic? Did they succeed?"


    After a while, a man¡¯s figure appeared right above the ruins.


    Having no other choice, Eris, she could only scream in annoyance.


    "You¡¯re late! Damn! I almost died you know..."


    "Hm? Where are the others?" for a moment, Ash, he couldn¡¯t help but look around the place he was in.


    He was curious, wanting to know where the people around him had gone.


    "Eris? Thank goodness we managed to find you!"


    ¡¯...Your reactions are slow, idiot.¡¯


    Still, when it comes to sensitivity, Ash, he¡¯s an idiot.


    Come to think of it, Eris had shouted from the start that she was in this place.


    But he didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    It was as if, to Ash, he was more concerned with other things.


    "Did you know we were very worried about you?"


    "Hah... You really are... But well, help me up."


    "Oh, leave it to me." because didn¡¯t know what to do, Ash, he was forced to help Eris walk.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he did this because he thought Eris¡¯ current situation wasn¡¯t good.


    Judging from Eris¡¯ wounds, he knew that Eris had just gone through a crazy battle.


    Maybe it was true, Ash, he was wondering what kind of creature Eris was facing.


    But he didn¡¯t intend to ask further.


    He knew, realized that Eris was in a bad mood.


    "Eris! Are you okay?!"


    "Alicia... You came just in time. Help me heal my leg."


    "But are you okay?


    "You could say yes and no. Therefore, hurry and heal me."


    "Okay!"


    *Syush-*


    While Alicia was healing Eris¡¯ wounds, a hint of curiosity appeared in her mind.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she remembered a man.


    That man, he was one of their colleagues.


    "By the way, where did Eric go?"


    "Eric? Who knows? I thought he went looking for you guys?"


    "Okay... We can look for him later. Heal yourself first. Then we¡¯ll go to look for students from other classes."


    "I know..."


    Without realizing it, they heard the sound of footsteps right near them.


    "You guys here? It is such a coincidence."


    "Eric? What are you doing? And... What is that sword?" didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Ash, he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    In Ash¡¯s mind, Eric¡¯s sword gave off a slightly sinister aura.


    It was as if, the pressure from this sword could devour any living creature.


    Luckily, Ash, he wasn¡¯t too affected by the intimidation of this sword.


    Likewise Eris and Alicia, their reactions were similar to Ash¡¯s.


    They were curious, wanting to know what sword Eric was carrying.


    ¡¯Damn man... I knew he wouldn¡¯t find a way out of this place.¡¯ Eris thought, unable to help but snort in annoyance.


    From the start, he knew that Eric¡¯s plan was to use the four of us


    As long as Eric is given space, it is not impossible that he can achieve something.


    And now, what Eris thought really happened.


    ¡¯But still... What is that sword? Why do I feel intimidated? Could it be... This is the treasure from this tomb?¡¯ as if realizing what was happening, Eris, she thought Eric¡¯s sword was a treasure from this tomb.


    If not for that, it would be impossible for this sword to give off such a terrifying aura.


    But still, what Eric brought must definitely be his.


    In the academy rules, when someone obtains a treasure from their hunt.


    Of course, the treasure must belong to them.


    Otherwise, they were afraid that the students would not feel like they got their justice.


    "This is a sword I found by accident. I thought this was something an expert would have?"


    "Hm... What a beautiful sword. The color of this sword is really blackish silver. You are lucky."


    "Hehe, I myself didn¡¯t think I would get a sword like this."


    "You¡¯re finally back. Can you stop making small talk? How was the task I asked you to do? Did you carry it out?"


    Suddenly, Eric¡¯s expression showed a trace of reluctance on his face.


    He knew, knew that this woman was testing his actions.


    ¡¯You want to know? Let me tell you what the consequences would be if you asked me this far.¡¯


    "I¡¯m sorry. I failed to find a way out. I even had to be blocked by a group of monsters on the way. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t fulfill your task."


    "Oh... You were ambushed by monsters but still managed to obtain a High Rank treasure? What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    "It can¡¯t be helped? Luck always seems to be on my side. Thanks to those monsters, I was able to obtain this sword."


    "Is it true? Wasn¡¯t it intentional?"


    "..."


    *Grab!-*


    Within a few moments, a slight cold began to envelope the area around where they were.


    Just look, Eric¡¯s expression, full of menace.


    "Stop! Have you two forgotten the rules of the academy? Also, Eris, you should stop being rude to Eric. He is also our friend."


    "Fine, fine. Since you said so, I can¡¯t help but follow your orders."


    Because there was no other choice, Eris, she was forced to forget what happened.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, Eris, she would have died at the hands of this monster.


    "...Done. Can you walk now?"


    "Yeah. Thank you, Alicia."


    Not wanting to linger, Eris, she decided to walk towards the place where I was thrown.


    For now, Eris¡¯ main priority is to leave and to look for me.


    ¡¯Mr. Ian, you have to live. I promise, I will definitely take you alive from this place.¡¯


    ...


    *Drip-* *Drip-* *Drip-*


    "Why me? Where am I? What is this place? The road? No, this is the afterlife."I muttered to myself, unable to suppress the slightest smile on my face.


    I think, the current me has died for the second time.


    But unfortunately, what I thought didn¡¯t really happen.


    "Wait... This body... Wasn¡¯t this me in my first life? How could that be?" In a split second, a hint of panic crossed my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I see myself now as when I was on earth.


    If look at my body, it looks exactly the same as when I lived my first life.


    ¡¯Is this a recap of my life after death?¡¯


    "Welcome to the afterlife. Choose, choose one of these two paths. Heaven or Hell?"


    "What? Shit? What the hell?"


    "Heaven or Hell? You have 1 minute. If it is more than 1 minute, your soul must be forcibly removed."


    "Obliterated?! Crazy... Do I really have to choose between these two paths? But how?"


    "Do I need to choose Heaven? Isn¡¯t it obvious? But why? Why do I feel reluctant?"


    I realized, knew that my first life was full of bad luck.


    It should, have been impossible for me to be on this path.


    Maybe... Hell Road is the right path for me.


    ¡¯If i think about it, what I did in my first life was nothing at all. I always scold my parents. The person who has raised me since childhood. So...¡¯


    Indeed, what I chose was Hell.


    I know, know that I don¡¯t deserve to go to Heaven.


    "Very good... The contract has been established. You must walk a path full of thorns. No matter what happens, you must walk a path full of death. Because, from the start, you were the ¡¯Anomaly¡¯."


    ...


    *Dripping-*


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but wake up from my fainted.


    When I woke up, I saw that the sky above me had become very bright.


    "What a strange dream... But where am I? Aren¡¯t I still in the basement?" I asked, unable to stop myself from looking around where I was.


    Without realizing it, I heard a woman¡¯s voice right behind me.


    "You are...Eris?"


    "Are you awake? Thankfully, we were on time to send you back. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I would have done."


    Without further ado, I decided to lift my body back up.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t expect that this woman would voluntarily give her thighs right around my head.


    "No. I mean, Ms. Eris, were you the one who saved me?"


    "No¡­ But she was the one who saved you."


    "She?"


    "Hello, my name is Alicia. I¡¯m a magic student from class A. Nice to meet you."


    ¡¯She became this beautiful? It¡¯s true, Ash¡¯s main heroine is no joke.¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but praise the beauty of this woman.


    I have to admit, Alicia¡¯s transformation is the most absurd.


    Among all the women in the academy, Alicia, she was the most beautiful.


    With that alone, it was enough for any man to be unable to help but praise the beauty of this woman.


    But luckily, my reaction didn¡¯t last long.


    I just nodded, as if I understood what she was saying.


    "Well... I thank you for saving me. You too, Ms. Eris." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 114: Green talent

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Then I¡¯ll excuse myself. I see my other friends have called me from a distance." I said, intending to say goodbye.


    Right now, I can¡¯t continue to be where I am.


    Otherwise, I can¡¯t help but feel a bad feeling.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I can¡¯t help but meet a woman.


    ¡¯Saintess... I hope she¡¯s not in this place.¡¯ indeed, what I am worried about is none other than the Saintess.


    If she were in this place, I¡¯m sure she would definitely say my real name.


    But fortunately, what I was worried about didn¡¯t actually happen.


    "Okay... Let¡¯s meet again, Mr. Ian."


    ¡¯NO. I don¡¯t want to see you again! Sorry Ian, I¡¯ve made your name so famous that it¡¯s like this.¡¯


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    As soon as I moved away from where Eris and Alicia were, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh.


    Don¡¯t know what happened, but I felt very helpless.


    I felt like my fate as Noah was inevitable.


    Maybe, one day Eris, she will find out my true identity.


    But what? Should I be afraid?


    Of course not!


    Even though Eris knows my real name, can she believe that I¡¯m Noah? Their childhood friends?


    Impossible, right?


    Therefore, I feel quite grateful that I have changed my last name.


    Suddenly, I subconsciously felt someone touching my clothes.


    "Mr. Noah? Are you okay?"


    "Sai- I mean Aisha, what are you doing in this place?" for a moment, a hint of shock struck my heart.


    Seriously, I just thought that this woman couldn¡¯t possibly be around here.


    But apparently, what I was hoping for just disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    "Uh... Don¡¯t worry. I know you are hiding your identity. Therefore, don¡¯t make a face like that."


    "Is it true...?


    "Yeah..."


    Without realizing it, once again I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in my heart.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, but I think my current fate sounds quite lucky.


    I¡¯m grateful, happy that Saintess didn¡¯t reveal my real name.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do in front of party hero.


    "... How about your hunting? Did you get anything?" feeling awkward, I decided to make small talk a bit.


    I know, know that it is impossible for the Saintess to speak first.


    However, from the Saintess¡¯ point of view, she really prioritized me.


    She wanted me to ask first, not her.


    "Yeah. But what we got was only gold and various other treasures. For us, these treasures were completely useless."


    ¡¯Useless? Why not just give it to someone else?¡¯ even though I was annoyed, I still acted indifferent.


    If I were them, it would be impossible for me to waste this much gold.


    But what can I do?


    I know, almost all the gold from the tomb belonged to class A students.


    And for us, class E students, it is impossible for us to find something like gold and other treasures.


    "So what are you going to do with this gold?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But all of this has been handed over to the hero."


    "I see... Whatever it is, do you intend to return now?" I don¡¯t know why, but I unknowingly asked something I shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    "Eh? Is this an invitation for a date?"


    "Don¡¯t be kidding. I know you¡¯re jealous, right? I¡¯m in the lap between that woman¡¯s legs."


    "Indeed... I felt annoyed when I saw you on the lap like that. Especially when approached by two women from the hero¡¯s party."


    ¡¯Huh...? What do I have to do? There¡¯s no way this woman is jealous of Eris, right?¡¯ I thought, unable to keep asking myself. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have to admit, I didn¡¯t expect that women would feel jealous of Eris.


    Judging from Saintess¡¯ reaction, I admit she is very cute.


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t help but think about pinching the face of the Saintess.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    In the end, I thought that it was impossible for the Saintess to let me pinch her cheeks.


    "Oh... It turns out our Saintess can also be jealous~" I teased, trying to show a small grin on my face.


    For a moment, a slight blush appeared on both of the Saintess¡¯s cheeks.


    "Shut up... You have to take responsibility. After all this is over, I won¡¯t let you go."


    Without realizing it, Saintess, she suddenly returned from where she was.


    ¡¯Not letting go huh... Well, let me see what you can do.¡¯


    [Ding! You have successfully completed the mission from the system. Obtained: 10,000 Talent Points.]


    [Additional features unlocked: Combination.]


    [Combination: This is a feature that can combine things into what you want. For example, when you have succeeded in defeating a monster shaped like wings. The system will automatically provide you with a method to fly. But as a condition, the back of the user¡¯s back must have the wings of the monster you killed.]


    "Oh... What is this? Another additional feature? But why can I complete my mission?" as if just realized what happened, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    I want to know, want to know how I can get the true inheritance of the owner of this tomb.


    If I remember, the last time was before I fell out of my fainted.


    I remembered about a Minotaur, which I somehow managed to defeat.


    "It¡¯s fine... As long as I successfully complete my mission. Why not? Rather than that, system, show me how many Talent Points I currently have."


    [Current Talent Points: 29,900.]


    ¡¯29,000 thousand... Finally I can achieve my goal. After more than 1 month, I managed to increase my talent by one more level!¡¯ I screamed in my heart, unable to stop myself from getting excited.


    When I started my talent development in the Orange stage, I had been waiting for this moment to happen.


    And now, I can finally cast this Orange stage talent!


    For me, Orange stage talent is too weak.


    If I had the Green talent, I wouldn¡¯t need to feel any difficulty in my breakthrough.


    [Talent upgrade from Orange stage to Green stage is available. Do you want?]


    "Yeah. Upgrade for me."


    [Upgrade begins...]


    [Ding! Successfully achieved Green stage talent.]


    [Current Talent Points: 4,900.]


    [User information:]


    [Name: Noah Asford.]


    [Talent: Green (can be upgraded using talent points).]


    [Stage: Inner Core (Begin).]


    [Magic: High.]


    [Swordsmanship: Extreme.]


    [Physique: Mid.]


    "Wow... Is this what I got? Different from when I started my journey. The current me is much stronger." I commented, unable to help but feel pleased.


    I have to admit, my progress over the past month is far from what I thought.


    If I were given more time, I don¡¯t know what level I could reach.


    At most, my power level could reach the Upper Inner Core stage?


    But who knows?


    Ever since I broke through the Inner Core stage, I felt like I had reached my limit.


    I feel, as if my strength cannot develop any further.


    But since my talent has improved, I think I can break through at any time.


    Just look, the aura around me, I can feel an unreasonable overflow.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll break through... But I need a quiet place.¡¯ I thought, endlessly trying to look around.


    Not long after, I chose to step around the trees.


    It could say, this is a tree that is quite large.


    With the roots of this tree, it was enough to hide one¡¯s whereabouts.


    "Now I can break through. I hope nothing bothers me."


    After that, I decided to cover my eyes.


    As I sank into my subconscious, I saw that my inner core was constantly changing.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like this core is about to turn into something.


    ¡¯Land? What¡¯s this?¡¯ I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, at first I felt panicked.


    But I couldn¡¯t do anything, didn¡¯t feel anything strange.


    If indeed this change affected my strength, I would definitely choose to stop my breakthrough from the start.


    ¡¯Eh? Green roots?¡¯ for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by something.


    Don¡¯t know what happened, but I saw my inner core grow a little green root.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know why I can grow seeds like this.


    I thought, would it be possible for every adept to grow something like a plant within themselves?


    Of course not, right?


    *Open-*


    Suddenly, I unknowingly woke up from my meditation.


    "This feeling¡­ Mid Layer? Have I reached the Middle Layer of the Inner Core?" I asked, constantly checking myself.


    Luckily, what I thought actually happened.


    Currently, I have successfully reached the Mid layer of the Inner Core stage.


    For now, I no longer need to feel intimidated.


    If one day I encounter a monster above the fourth rank, I don¡¯t need to feel troubled.


    At most, I just need to kill the monster in one hit.


    Still, I knew that it was impossible for me to kill a fifth rank monster.


    If forced, I couldn¡¯t choose to activate the Berserker power.


    With Berserker¡¯s strength, I knew I would definitely succeed in defeating a fifth rank monster.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 115: Arrangement

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "There are 20 left. Can we rest now?" asked a student from class E, unable to stop himself from sitting up from where he was.


    We have to admit, over the past two days we have always experienced many obstacles.


    Actually, we all still have 5 more days on this island.


    But for some reason, every time we travel, we always encounter monsters above the third rank.


    As if, I felt like all this had been planned by someone.


    But we didn¡¯t know who it was, pretending nothing happened.


    "Can we go back? The situation in this forest is getting crazy. Please, I want to be sent home alive." cursed one of us, unable to hold back the tears streaming down his face.


    When we came back from the underground tomb chamber, we didn¡¯t get anything.


    I don¡¯t know what the reason is, but we guessed because we are class E students, so it¡¯s natural.


    Of course, it is impossible for students of other classes to give us even a cent of gold.


    Originally, the hero, he intended to give us a piece of gold.


    But unfortunately, one of the class D students, they actually challenged the hero¡¯s wishes.


    Of course, it was impossible for the hero to side with the students from class D.


    But he had no choice, he heard too much support from students above class D.


    For students above class D, we are pests.


    Despite that, most of them were from the Sword class.


    But yeah, we don¡¯t care what they say at all.


    For us, what other classes consider is normal.


    From the start, in the minds of my classmates, I didn¡¯t contribute the slightest bit to the fight against the Minotaur.


    Maybe because of that, they didn¡¯t really care about the opinions of students from other classes.


    In the end, it was impossible for my classmates to think that I was the one who had defeated a fifth rank monster.


    Still, before I separate from class A students.


    I didn¡¯t forget to tell something, I intended to hide my hunting.


    Luckily, Eris, she understood the meaning of my wishes.


    Because of this, she never once revealed about the fight that took place.


    At most, when the hero party asks about what happened.


    Eris, she only answered that she had killed a fifth rank monster.


    "What are you afraid of? There are still 5 days left. Let¡¯s wait until the time comes."


    "5 days... Isn¡¯t it still a long time? If it continues like this, when will we be able to complete the mission from the academy?"


    "Well... We don¡¯t have a choice. If we don¡¯t complete our assignments, we won¡¯t get any marks."


    For a moment, that student, he couldn¡¯t help but lie down on the floor.


    At this moment, he felt a little lazy to stand up from where he was.


    It¡¯s true, we feel quite used to the current situation.


    But what? We still want to go back!


    We are sick of eating things like meat!


    During these 9 days, like it or not, we had to be forced to eat food like fish.


    If we don¡¯t eat these foods, we will inevitably starve to death.


    And again, we have exhausted the food stock from the academy.


    If ask why the academy¡¯s food stock disappeared, it¡¯s because of the fat guy from our class.


    Every night, this fat man, he always secretly hoards food.


    Finally, little by little the academy¡¯s food stock began to run low.


    But unfortunately, when we realize who is the mastermind behind all this.


    We were late, finding out that this fat man had eaten all the food we had.


    Since then, all the students in class E have regarded this fat man as a burden.


    In fact, some of us have even decided not to feed this guy.


    Luckily, thanks to the class leader, we didn¡¯t manage to prepare our plans.


    ¡¯Is this serious? Why does there have to be a problem like this? After returning from the tomb, why do we have to experience problems such as running out of food stock?¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but ask why our fate was so bad.


    If we don¡¯t get anything from inside the tomb, why should we go in?


    Really, I¡¯m thinking whether it¡¯s appropriate for me to help students from other classes?


    If I don¡¯t help them, I know I won¡¯t have to suffer any losses from fighting that monster.


    But still, because of Eris, I had no choice but to follow my ego.


    In the end, that woman, she was one of my former childhood friends.


    Maybe for this reason, I don¡¯t want her to be killed?


    But for some reason, since I came back from inside the tomb inheritance.


    I always think to myself, as if I want to imagine something.


    ¡¯What is wrong with me? Is it because my inner core has changed?¡¯ suddenly, my gaze, subconsciously focused somewhere.


    ¡¯What¡¯s that? Why do I feel something is strange? What is this feeling? I don¡¯t understand...¡¯ still, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling right now.


    I felt, as if we were all being stared at by a terrifying creature.


    "Gulp- I think we should leave this place immediately." I said, not intending to stay in this place for long.


    If I stay in this place, I feel like we will all be killed.


    "Noah... You rarely talk. Once you do speak, you always say you want to come back. Don¡¯t you miss your home?"


    "Home... What does home have to do with me? I don¡¯t care." because didn¡¯t want to make small talk, I decided to ignore this man.


    To me, what this man did seemed like he intended to dig up my secret.


    Plus, this guy and I weren¡¯t table mates.


    It could say, this person, he is one of the friends of the class president.


    Among all the class E students, this man, he was one of the people who had reached the Inner Core stage.


    "Ck. It¡¯s so cold. You know what? You¡¯re a strange person. Even when you fell in that basement, you didn¡¯t react at all. Are you really a 15 year old student?"


    "..." no matter what happened, I continued to ignore this man¡¯s questions.


    Come to think of it, this person¡¯s question really offended me.


    I felt, as if this man thought of me as a strange person.


    But in fact, what this person said was half true.


    But because of that, I don¡¯t want to accept the fact that my actions so far are not normal.


    If other people heard what I just experienced, they would definitely think I was a freak.


    However, in their minds, my actions were anything but normal.


    "Never mind. You have to stop. Do you want to make him angry? Hold back your curiosity."


    "But Ren... He-"


    "Enough. Does it matter if he is a commoner? We are no different from him. We are failed nobles."


    "..." finally, not knowing what else to do, the man, he couldn¡¯t help but wake up from where he was.


    After hearing the class leader¡¯s words, he knew what he was thinking was wrong.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, he doesn¡¯t know what would have happened to class E.


    Worst of all, until now class E will be labeled as the worst class.


    But thanks to me, we class E students no longer need to be embarrassed.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I was too consumed by my ego."


    "Hah¡­ Be more careful with your words next time. This man is different from us. He was a student recommended by the Emperor. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for his talent to be mediocre."


    "You¡¯re right... I won¡¯t act like that again."


    ...


    ¡¯Let¡¯s begin... A game between demons and humans. Summoning Magic: Demon Realm World.¡¯ S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *stab!-*


    Without realizing it, a visible magic symbol began to appear near the area where we were before.


    Just look, this symbol, feels pretty much exactly like the symbol from inside the tomb.


    However, what distinguishes this symbol is its shape.


    If look at this symbol, it feels quite profound.


    "Baraq¡­ You did your job well. Now, leave all this to me."


    "My lord, Vell. You are our hope. Please destroy the hero of the current era. He must not be allowed to continue living. He is the destruction of us, the Demon race."


    "...You¡¯re right. But we have to prepare something first. Besides, the current me is a clone." for a moment, the demon named Vell, he slightly looked around the place where he was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he smelled something that felt quite disgusting.


    In Vell¡¯s point of view, this smell was more like the smell of hatred towards the Demon race.


    "By the way, who was that person around this place earlier?" out of curiosity, he couldn¡¯t help but choose to ask.


    He was curious, wanted to know who the person who had set their foot in this place was.


    If what he thought was true, that person, he was definitely a dangerous person.


    "My lord, don¡¯t worry. They are students from Lunar Academy. They are the weakest among all the students."


    "Oh... I see. Alright, let¡¯s gather all our preparations. In the next 4 days, we should be able to kill all the students on this island."


    "Understood."


    ...


    *Thus!-*


    ¡¯It¡¯s raining... But why? Didn¡¯t the sky still look very bright earlier?¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but understand what was going on.


    I¡¯m curious, want to know why the sky above us suddenly starts raining?


    Supposedly, the current weather is unlikely to be able to drip rainwater.


    But still, I don¡¯t know what happened.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 116: Ambush

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Oh no! Flooding! This is serious! We have to go in now!"


    "Flooding? Is this serious? Rain like this won¡¯t stop, it¡¯s getting heavier..." said one of us, unable to contain our panic.


    In our opinion, we do not expect it to rain today.


    If we knew this early, it would be impossible for us not to be prepared.


    But unfortunately, what we wanted could not happen.


    In fact, like it or not, we had to be exposed to rainwater from outside.


    Really, I have to admit that the weather outside is really terrible.


    Even when one of us was about to leave the tent, inevitably he was almost blown away.


    But fortunately, we reflexively helped this man back into the tent.


    Otherwise, this guy, he couldn¡¯t help but be kicked out of the tent.


    Worst case scenario, this man¡¯s life will no longer exist.


    But thanks to us, he didn¡¯t have to be blown away by this strong wind.


    *Dripping-*


    Actually, the tent we were staying in seemed to have a leak.


    But since one of us can use Ice magic, we don¡¯t need to worry too much.


    But well, we were forced to feel the cold all over our bodies.


    But what? If we don¡¯t use Ice magic to cover our leaks.


    We had no place to sleep, thinking that this was the only option.


    "Close all gaps in the tent. Otherwise, the flood outside will go deeper."


    "Leave it to me." before long, every gap in our tent would inevitably have to be closed.


    At first, us male students were reluctant to close the gaps in the tent using Ice magic.


    But we have no choice, we are forced to accept all this.


    If we could use Earth Magic, we wouldn¡¯t have to feel cold like this.


    *Zzz-*


    Suddenly, our gaze, subconsciously turned behind us.


    "This man¡­ He actually said he wanted to sleep."


    "Never mind. He has finished his task. Let¡¯s rest too."


    Finally, because we didn¡¯t know what else to do, we all chose to take a break.


    Nowadays, we all feel very sleepy.


    It¡¯s as if this drowsiness can overtake us at any time.


    *Zzz-*


    But still, if I remember what happened over the past few days.


    It was impossible for us to rest, especially in a forest as scary as this.


    Of course, we all inevitably have to carry out our respective duties.


    "They¡¯re really asleep... So should I stay on guard?" I asked myself, unable to stop myself from shaking my head.


    Among all the male students, I was the only one who could still stand.


    Actually, it¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t feel the slightest feeling of tiredness.


    In the end, my classmates and I weren¡¯t on the same level.


    Plus, I have a physical body that is way above average.


    With that alone is enough to show how strong my resilience is.


    But yeah, like it or not, I¡¯m still forced to stand guard outside.


    If I fall asleep, I¡¯m afraid someone will disturb our area.


    However, I know that class D students have started their movement.


    Of course, they have been waiting for the moment when we let down our guard.


    And now, it¡¯s a good time for them to make a move.


    No matter if there¡¯s a storm outside, they still have to move to mess with us.


    ¡¯How annoying... These people dare to find trouble with me. But, how should I face this problem?¡¯ for a moment, a trace of confusion emerged in my heart.


    Don¡¯t know the reason, but I feel a little dizzy thinking about how I should face these people.


    I suspect, the people from class D, they have collaborated with one of the prince¡¯s retainers.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t yet know the identity of this prince¡¯s follower.


    Therefore, during these few days I never once let down my guard.


    I was afraid, afraid that we would all be attacked by the prince¡¯s followers.


    If that happens, like it or not, we, class E students, will have to be labeled as failures in this exam.


    ...


    Outside the tent, right around the tree where we were.


    Seen, at the top of the tree, there are several people standing there.


    It could say, these people, they are none other than class D students.


    Currently, they had determined to disturb the class E students¡¯ tents.


    No matter what, they must fail us in this test.


    Otherwise, their names as Class D students will be tarnished forever.


    Ever since they were defeated by Class E students, many students from other classes started insulting them.


    Maybe because of that, they couldn¡¯t stand being insulted any longer.


    Finally, they couldn¡¯t help but be forced to start their revenge.


    "Our goal is the same. We all want to destroy this guy named Noah. Let¡¯s work together." said one of them, couldn¡¯t help but look at the class D students.


    In this man¡¯s point of view, class D students were not their opponents.


    Moreover, the number of class D students is only 5 people.


    I don¡¯t know what the reason is, but maybe it¡¯s because of the class leader of class D?


    For class D students, crushing students like class E is not a big deal.


    If they wanted, they could have destroyed the class E tent.


    But they didn¡¯t do anything like that.


    They knew, knew that the academy couldn¡¯t possibly allow them to destroy the tents of other classes.


    If they destroy the tents of other classes, they cannot avoid being deducted points.


    "Of course. We did this to regain our image. I promise I will correct my mistake."


    "Okay. Move away a bit. The two of us are enough to destroy their supplies."


    Not long after, these two mysterious men, they suddenly disappeared from their place.


    Even the students from class D, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all.


    To them, the actions of these two men were truly strange.


    At first, they didn¡¯t know who these two men were.


    But after realizing what was happening, they decided to work together.


    In essence, these two people were assigned by someone to destroy me.


    But well, they didn¡¯t know who had assigned these two people.


    If they found out who the masters of these two people were, they would definitely be very shocked.


    In the end, that person, he was none other than the prince.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    "Let¡¯s do it. Our goal is to destroy class E¡¯s supplies. We can¡¯t do any more than this. The prince¡¯s orders are that we must disturb the tents of class E students."


    "Well... The sooner the better. I wonder if this guy named Noah is stupid? He¡¯s so brave to fight the prince."


    "Perhaps not. But the fact that he challenged the prince cannot be denied. Therefore, we have no choice but to destroy this man¡¯s class."


    "Really, I still feel sorry for the class E students. They already carried their name higher than their upperclassmen, but because of one person..."


    Without them realizing it, they could only sigh heavily.


    They think, if it weren¡¯t for me.


    All class E students, they don¡¯t need to be antagonized by the prince, something that is impossible for other classes.


    When someone challenges the prince, their life in the academy is not a good one.


    But what?


    If they knew who the man they were fighting was, they would definitely be half in doubt.


    In the end, the strength levels of these two men were not much different from Class B students.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove that they were not my opponents.


    "That¡¯s it. Stop making small talk. We don¡¯t have much time left. We have to do this in person."


    "I know... Fire Magic: Fiery Eyes Attack."


    Unfortunately, before any of them could burn our food stocks.


    I appeared, without intending to hide somewhere.


    For me, hiding in front of people who are not my opponents at all is not a wise move.


    "Reversal Magic: Change Back Like Smoke."


    "Who¡¯s that?!" shouted one of them, unable to help but feel shocked.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t believe that the fire magic they cast could be dispelled just like that.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that... Reversal Magic? Why can he cast magic like this?¡¯ for a moment, a slight feeling of anxiety rose within them.


    They knew, realized what magic I used earlier.


    In the world of mages, Reversal Magic is magic that can neutralize spells from any element.


    It could say, this is magic that is specialized to fight every element that exists.


    "Don¡¯t you guys realize? I¡¯m the man you¡¯ve been looking for. I came to stop you."


    "..."


    *Bam!-*


    Finally, these two people, they decided to attack me.


    "Very good¡­ Since you decided to show yourself, we no longer need to sneak around secretly!"


    *Thusk!-*


    Of course, I pretended as if I had fallen from outside the tent where the food storage was. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I do this so that our food stocks don¡¯t disappear, I don¡¯t want to be blamed.


    If our new food supply burns out, we don¡¯t know what to do.


    Just imagine, during these 2 days we never once stopped hunting wild animals.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 117: Discrepancy

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    If I don¡¯t save our food sources, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    And worst of all, all my classmates, they couldn¡¯t help but become even crazier.


    Therefore, what I can do is save our food stock.


    Not long after, I started landing right outside the tent where class E was.


    At this point, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think I¡¯m too lucky?


    If I look at the two people in front of me, their strength is only at the High layer of Inner Core stage.


    With that alone, I knew they weren¡¯t my opponents at all.


    "What makes you smile? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?" out of curiosity, one of them couldn¡¯t help but choose to ask.


    From their point of view, the reaction I showed was not normal at all.


    If I¡¯m really scared, why should I smile as if nothing happened?


    To them, the power I possess is no match for them.


    If they want, they can kill me in one fell swoop.


    But why? Why do they feel a little hesitant?


    It felt as if the man in front of them was emitting an unimaginable aura.


    As if, they could be defeated by this man in no time.


    Luckily, they immediately dismissed what they were currently thinking.


    "Calm down. He¡¯s just bluffing. Let¡¯s do it together. There are two of us, while this person only has one."


    "Right. Let¡¯s take care of this guy. If he was that strong, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to talk to us in the first place."


    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but put on an expression of disbelief.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I think these two people are crazy.


    I wonder, wonder if they got hit in the head by something?


    Supposedly, impossible for these two people to think that they can defeat me in one move.


    ¡¯Well, never mind... I want to end all this immediately. I hope I won¡¯t be the target of people like them again.¡¯ not wanting to delay, I decided to launch my attack.


    Right now, I want to finish my work as quickly as possible.


    If I delay any more than this, I¡¯m sure my other classmates will wake up from their naps.


    *Thang!-*


    "So you can use a sword too? What a surprise. We thought you could only use magic spells..."


    "..." Still, I didn¡¯t care one bit about the question from the man in front of me.


    To me, what this man asks is none of my business.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s expression, a hint of killing intent flashed between his eyes.


    ¡¯Very arrogant. At least tell me, dammit!¡¯


    Really, he didn¡¯t think at all that I turned out to be such an arrogant man.


    In reality, my strength is only slightly below theirs.


    ¡¯So slow¡­ They are weak. They think they can beat me?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but insult the actions of these two people.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the prince.


    If he sent these two weaklings, does that mean he is looking down on me?


    I don¡¯t know, but I think he mistook me for a weak student.


    In this case, my current strength is far from what I had 2 weeks ago.


    It could say, the current me can defeat Innate stage experts.


    But well, the increase in my strength is natural.


    From the start, I trained from day to night without stopping.


    Therefore, it is not strange for me to be able to increase my combat strength.


    Moreover, I have successfully broken through to the Middle layer of the Inner Core stage.


    With this alone, it is enough for me to take care of tens of fourth stage monsters.


    "Take this! Fire Magic: Unlimited Throw!"


    Without me realizing it, hundreds of fireballs suddenly appeared around where I was.


    Of course, all I did was stay where I was.


    ¡¯Fire Magic: Burning Field.¡¯ the moment after I cast my magic spell, a loud explosion occurred.


    Just look, this loud explosion was able to shake the trees around us.


    In fact, the five students from class D, they couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked.


    "What is this¡­ Why can you use magic this powerful!?"


    "What? Did you guys only realize it now? I¡¯m much stronger than you all. Tell that prince, bring someone stronger to fight me."


    "You...! How dare you insult the prince!"


    In a split second, my figure, unknowingly disappeared from where I was.


    "Oh no! We have to run-" unfortunately, before either of them could run from where they were.


    I appeared, mercilessly hitting their faces.


    *Bam!-*


    Finally, inevitably, the bodies of these two men, could not help but be thrown far from the depths of the forest.


    "Trash... I thought you were strong, but it turns out you¡¯re just ordinary. Right? Class D students?" Indeed, I had noticed that the five students of class D were looking at me from a distance.


    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t help but look back at their place.


    Without realizing it, the five class D students were forced to run away from where they were.


    Don¡¯t know why, but they think the current me is completely different from the previous me.


    "Terrifying...! I didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong! Damn, if I had known this earlier I wouldn¡¯t have attacked the E class camp." commented the big man, thinking the choice he chose was a mistake.


    He didn¡¯t expect it, he didn¡¯t expect that I was this strong.


    If he had known this from the start, he would not have chosen to attack me.


    But since it had already happened, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡¯Should I chase them? Well... There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting them go, right? In the end, they dared to disturb our place of residence.¡¯ not long after, I decided to run towards the place where they disappeared.


    Now, I can¡¯t possibly just let them go.


    If asked why I didn¡¯t look after the prince¡¯s two retainers, I know I shouldn¡¯t have done something like this.


    I came to my senses, knowing that it was impossible for the prince to let me go.


    Of course, if I beat up the prince¡¯s two followers, he won¡¯t let me leave alive.


    And worst of all, my life at the academy couldn¡¯t be as comfortable as it is now.


    But in reality, the reason I let them come back alive was so they could convey the message I conveyed.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I did this because I wanted to provoke the prince.


    In the end, the prince, he has dared to openly disrupt my life at the academy.


    As a vengeful man, I couldn¡¯t possibly just let him go.


    *step!-* *step!-* *step!-*


    "Did we manage to escape?" asked one of the class D students, unable to help but sigh deeply.


    It¡¯s true, they didn¡¯t expect me to be this strong.


    Actually, they were doubtful, doubtful whether they managed to escape from me or not.


    In the minds of class D students, it was absolutely impossible for me to catch up to their speed.


    But unfortunately, what they hoped for did not last long.


    "I think-"


    "Hello... Are you guys having fun? Let me tell you what the consequences of disturbing class E¡¯s camp are."


    "Gulp-"


    Finally, without the slightest bit of mercy, I immediately beat up the five class D students.


    Visible, the expressions of the class D students, they can¡¯t help but have faces of despair.


    "Wait! If you dare to beat us again, the seniors from class D won¡¯t let you off."


    "Do I care? Let them come, I will definitely destroy them." no matter what, I continued to beat the five of them non-stop.


    Even when one of them said he wanted to give up, I ignored his actions.


    For me, what they say is not my problem.


    *Buk!-*


    ¡¯This is the last one. Be proud. I did not choose to kill the five of you. If you dare bother me again, I will never let you go.¡¯


    For a moment, I involuntarily took a deep breath.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I saw that the five people below me had lost their consciousness.


    With that alone, I know that the blow I gave was quite terrible.


    If I do more than this, I will inevitably have to kill one of them.


    *Thus!-* *Drip!-* *Thus!-* S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Followed by splashes of rainwater that continued to fall on me non-stop, I could feel all my clothes getting wet.


    Just look, I don¡¯t know whether I should go back inside the class E tent or not.


    Luckily, because I am a mage who specializes in Fire.


    I didn¡¯t need to feel distressed, thinking this was normal.


    In a split second, all my clothes suddenly emitted hot steam.


    It¡¯s true, I just used my fire magic.


    Still, I forgot that the sky above me was still raining.


    Not knowing what else to do, I had to pat my face.


    "Uh... Alright. I can do this when I return to the class E tent later."


    ...


    "What is this man... Didn¡¯t the princess say he was just an ordinary human? But how could he be this strong? It¡¯s terrifying..." If I were still where I was, I would definitely be able to see the figure of a woman.


    Actually, this woman, she is none other than the princess¡¯ follower.


    It could say, she was assigned by the princess to protect me.


    But apparently, she didn¡¯t expect that I would be this strong.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 118: Demon race attack 1

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Still... Does the princess know this? This man is not an ordinary human. But he is one of the strongest among the first year students." for a moment, the woman¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help showing a face full of confusion.


    If the princess knew I was this strong, why would she send someone like him?


    Really, she even thought whether I had hidden my true strength?


    Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t the princess know that I have this much power?


    Therefore, in this woman¡¯s mind, she wants to know what the relationship between me and the princess is.


    Actually, this woman, she knew what their princess was like.


    It¡¯s just that, she didn¡¯t want to think further about this problem.


    If she kept imagining this woman, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.


    "Well... Since it has become like this. Should I take them back to class D camp?" having no choice, she was forced to take these five men back to the class D tent.


    If she left them lying around outside, they would inevitably have to be looked for by their classmates.


    Unfortunately, before this woman could move from where she was.


    She couldn¡¯t remember the relationship between me and these five men, something she had heard a long time ago.


    Ever since I defeated one of class D¡¯s students, rumors about me have spread throughout the classes.


    Maybe because of that, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a class A student like her knew who I was.


    In the end, I was an anomaly that appeared in this academy.


    Normally, when commoners entered the academy of nobles.


    It is impossible for them to be placed in the lowest class, it is better to leave them above class D.


    After all, every commoner¡¯s child who entered this academy had extraordinary talents.


    Therefore, it was not strange if some of them were placed in class A.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think it would be good for me to bring them back. Otherwise, the princess will inevitably have to beat me. I¡¯m sure the relationship between this man and the princess is not an ordinary relationship.¡¯


    Within a few breaths, the woman suddenly disappeared from where she was.


    Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but this might be the power of this woman¡¯s innateness?


    Who knows?


    ....


    "Ms. Victoria, we didn¡¯t get any signal from our five colleagues. Could it be that they have..."


    "Shut up..."


    "I understand..."


    Without realizing it, the expression of the class leader of class D, couldn¡¯t help but show a face full of displeasure.


    ¡¯Damn¡­ They were completely defeated. I saw all that. Noah... Noah... You are really great. Let me see how far you can go... I want to see how far you can handle all my plans.¡¯ for a moment, a hint of curiosity arose in this woman¡¯s heart.


    She was curious, wanting to know how far I could handle her plans.


    *Crack!-*


    "Trash... Bring them back. Don¡¯t leave any traces."


    "Leave it to us." not long after, students from class D, he began to walk out of the tent.


    After the students from class D left, the class leader of class D, she was unable to look in a mirror right below where she was.


    Just look, because she was annoyed she decided to destroy this mirror.


    If asked what mirror this is, this is a mirror used to see events that occur.


    For example, when one of our colleagues carries a necklace around their neck.


    Of course, this necklace will automatically record what happens.


    "Ck. I have to get ready. The students from class C have started moving. I can¡¯t back down now." not wanting to linger, this woman, she decided to tie her hair back.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, this woman, it must be admitted that she is very beautiful.


    If look at this woman¡¯s posture, it is enough to calm any man¡¯s heart.


    But what? Could someone like me be tempted by a woman like her?


    Of course not, right?


    ...


    Four days have passed, and now is our last day on this island.


    Even so, we only have one day left to complete our goal.


    If we don¡¯t kill the monsters until they number 100, we don¡¯t know what to do.


    What¡¯s worse, our hard work so far cannot be appreciated at all by the academy.


    But fortunately, what we were worried about didn¡¯t actually happen.


    "100! Finally! We¡¯ve finally reached 100! We no longer need to hunt monsters like the fourth rank!" one of us shouted, unable to stop himself from jumping for joy.


    We have to admit, for 2 weeks we didn¡¯t get the slightest rest.


    However, thanks to the rain that occurred during the previous 4 days, our stamina was able to recover.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t be able to move as fast as we are now.


    "It¡¯s a good thing we made it... Otherwise, we don¡¯t know what we would have done."


    "What Class Leader Miller said is correct. We have all succeeded in achieving our goals. Thanks to our cooperation, we no longer need to feel burdened."


    "Thank God...! So we managed to escape this curse?"


    "Right¡­ Congratulations, we can all go back starting tomorrow."


    "Hooray!!! Back! I can¡¯t wait to eat the food from the canteen lady!"


    "The food from the canteen lady is no joke. I miss this food... Chicken, beef, eggs, fish and radishes..."


    I don¡¯t know why, but I can only put on a helpless face.


    If asked if I help, the answer is clear.


    But I helped them behind the scenes, not intending to show myself openly.


    In essence, my role in class is as a ranged mage.


    But thanks to this, I was able to earn some Talent Points in large amounts.


    [Current Talent Points: 49,900.]


    If ask why I only got 45,000 Talent Points, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t manage to launch my final attack.


    Every time the system collects Talent Points, I have to kill the monster with my own two hands.


    If I don¡¯t succeed in killing the monster, inevitably I won¡¯t get a single Talent Point. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It¡¯s true, at first I felt a little annoyed.


    But what can I do?


    If the system says something like this, I know I can¡¯t do anything.


    In the end, what the system said was correct.


    If I want to become stronger, I have to get my prey with my own two hands.


    If I rely on my classmates, what¡¯s the point of me being the strongest?


    ¡¯This feeling again... What exactly is this? Why do I feel afraid?¡¯ I asked, unable to hold back the fear on my face.


    For the past 2 days, I have felt that something is wrong.


    I felt as if this island was about to be attacked by a horde of monsters above the fourth rank.


    But still, I chose to ignore my fear.


    For me, the premonition I am having right now is not the right thing at all.


    If not, why has nothing happened until now?


    *Bruk!-*


    Without realizing it, the ground around me, was involuntarily moving non-stop.


    "Earthquake? What happened?!" one of us shouted, unable to contain our fear.


    In our minds, we did not expect this island to experience shocks like this.


    For a moment, we all involuntarily heard the screams of a monster.


    I don¡¯t know how, but this voice sounds very scary.


    It could say, this sound is able to shake almost the entire island where we are.


    Just look, students from other classes, they also reacted like us.


    To them, the current situation made absolutely no sense.


    "Is that...? So big. Golem?" unexpectedly, we all saw a monster measuring 500 meters above us.


    If want to say, this monster is capable of destroying everything around us.


    With one step from this monster, it was enough to destroy a small mountain.


    "Kyahahaha!!!"


    Suddenly, my gaze, subconsciously shifted somewhere.


    I saw, above the golem-shaped monster, there was a human.


    "What is that? Human? But why does he look like this...?" I don¡¯t know the reason, but I saw that the person on top of the golem had wings on both backs where he was.


    "Oh no... Demons are attacking! This is clearly a Demon Golem! I¡¯ve seen it once in a book!"


    "A demon? So he..." as if realizing what was happening, I couldn¡¯t help showing my nervous expression.


    Deep inside my heart, I wanted to know why there were demons in a place like this.


    Hasn¡¯t the academy guaranteed our safety?


    But apparently, they didn¡¯t expect the demon race to intrude into their territory at all.


    If they had known about this earlier, it would have been impossible for them not to send us back to the academy.


    "Okay... What should we do now? Run?"


    "If we don¡¯t run away, what else? Of course¡­ Let¡¯s escape!"


    *step!-* *step!-* *step!-*


    Due to panic, most of us chose to run away.


    However, we knew that if we continued in this place we would only lose our lives.


    Therefore, I also do not remain silent where I am.


    Unfortunately, before I could follow my classmate from behind.


    I saw a notification, without me realizing it, suddenly appeared in front of me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 119: Demon race attack 2

    Happy Reading~


    ==========


    [Warning! The demon race¡¯s attack on the hero has begun.]


    [Trigger a mission from the system...]


    [Ding! Defeat the mastermind behind creating this chaos. Reward: 25,000 Talent Points.]


    ¡¯Uh... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me to follow them. Now, what should I do? Looking for the mastermind who created this mess? But who is this person?¡¯ for a moment, a hint of confusion struck in my heart. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I knew who was behind all this, I wouldn¡¯t need to use most of my brain capacity.


    But what can I do?


    If the system asks me to find the mastermind behind this mess, I have no choice but to do my job.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but have to take care of the demon race¡¯s matters.


    Without further ado, I decided to go walking towards the depths of the forest.


    I have no choice, I feel like the mastermind behind all this is hiding near the Demon Golem.


    If I go near this Demon Golem, I won¡¯t have to feel any trouble.


    At most, I just need to secretly kill the mastermind behind all this.


    Luckily, most of my classmates had already left their respective places.


    If they don¡¯t leave, they will definitely ask where I am going.


    But thanks to their panic, I didn¡¯t have to reveal my plans.


    ...


    Just before the demon race¡¯s attack, at the place where the class A camp was located.


    Just look, Ash, he is currently wielding a sword in one of his hands.


    Don¡¯t know why, but in front of Ash there was a man.


    For the past few days, Ash had suspected that the man in front of him was not human.


    And it turns out, what he thought all along was right.


    "Ha ha ha. Hero, you guessed right. I¡¯m a demon. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Well... Disgusting demons must die. You have given me this feeling of disgust."


    In a split second, a huge explosion sounded right near the class A tent.


    In fact, several students from class A couldn¡¯t help but leave their places.


    They were curious, wanting to know why there was an explosion sound right near their camp.


    Finally, they couldn¡¯t help but see the hero fighting against a man.


    It could say, this man, he was one of their comrades.


    For a moment, a hint of confusion rose within them.


    Don¡¯t know why, but they don¡¯t understand why the hero has to attack their own comrades?


    Isn¡¯t he a friend?


    Unfortunately, what they had in mind didn¡¯t last long.


    "Wings? Is he a demon?!" Indeed, that person, he was none other than the person who previously summoned the demon named Vell to this place.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, they wouldn¡¯t have had to panic like this.


    "So that¡¯s how it is... The devil race has intruded into the imperial territory! This is bad news! Tell everyone that the devil race has invaded this island!"


    "Ck. I won¡¯t let it!" fortunately, before the attack from this demon was about to fall on one of the class A students.


    Ash, he suddenly appeared to block this demon¡¯s attack.


    If there was no Ash, the people from class A would definitely have to be eliminated.


    But what?


    For Ash, attacks from these demons weren¡¯t something difficult to handle.


    If Ash wanted to, he could probably kill this demon in one fell swoop.


    But for some reason, he felt like someone else was staring from a distance.


    If he went any further than this, he suspected that person would not hesitate to launch an attack on a large scale.


    "You are strong... We can¡¯t possibly allow a threat like you to live. Hero, from the start your destiny was to be our enemy!"


    "Do I care? You dare to intrude into our territory, don¡¯t think you can escape my sight."


    "Scary~" for a moment, the figure of the demon suddenly emitted black flames.


    In a way, these black flames were the power of the demon race.


    "Hellfire: Burn and Destroy Everything."


    "This... Bad! Everyone, get as far away as possible!"


    "What-" unfortunately, before the class A students could leave where they were.


    An explosion occurred, this explosion could be said to be quite terrifying.


    If hit by an expert below the Warrior stage, it would be impossible for them to defeat.


    "Ha ha ha! Feel this! You must die! Humans!"


    "Eh? What is this..." unknowingly, he saw a golden wall being created around the Class A students.


    "Heh... So all your comrades came to help you? That¡¯s great. But unfortunately, they¡¯re too weak."


    "Ash! Leave the security matters to us. You focus and destroy this demon!" Eric shouted, unable to help but tell Ash to focus on the demon in front of them.


    As long as Ash focused on dealing with this demon, it would be fine for Eric not to feel anxious.


    "All of you... Leave it to me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let the demons infiltrate the imperial territory. I¡¯ll definitely finish them off!"


    *Shring!-* *Shring!-* *Shring!-*


    Finally, Ash, he chose to focus on the demon in front of him.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t help but kill this demon alive.


    "Hero of the current era¡­ You are too weak." but still, before Ash¡¯s sword could hit this demon¡¯s neck.


    A monster in human form appeared, he was none other than Vell.


    *Bam!-*


    Just look, from the way the demon named Vell blocked the sword from Ash, he didn¡¯t need to feel any trouble.


    "What? He blocked Ash¡¯s attack with just one hand?! Is this serious!?" as if not believing what was before them, the entire group of hero, couldn¡¯t help but show shock on their faces.


    They didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t know that there was a monster like this on the island where they were.


    "So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been spying on me?"


    "That¡¯s how it is... I just wanted to see you. And you really look like a hero from the past." answered the demon named Vell, revealing what he knew.


    As someone from the demon race, he knew what the heroes of the past looked like.


    In the end, this hero, he was none other than their mortal enemy.


    Perhaps because of that, the entire demon race chose to record every trace of this hero.


    Until now, none of them have forgotten the deeds of the heroes of mankind.


    "But¡­ Are you really a hero? Why are you not as great as I thought?" for a moment, a hint of mockery appeared on Vell¡¯s face.


    In Vell¡¯s point of view, Ash¡¯s strength was no match for him at all.


    If he wanted, he could break Ash¡¯s neck any time.


    But he restrained himself, intending to see something.


    "What¡¯s your problem? I may be weak, but I can¡¯t possibly be defeated by a devil like you."


    Without him realizing it, several veins began to appear around Vell¡¯s head.


    "How brave¡­ Fine, since you have wasted my kindness. This time, I will not show my mercy anymore."


    In a split second, a pillar shaped like magic appeared in the sky.


    Don¡¯t know what pillar this is, but what is certain is that it is the power of a demon named Vell.


    "Ck. What a disaster... He summoned something. A horde of demons has entered our place!"


    "Guahhh!-*


    It¡¯s true, because of the pillars from Vell, several demons started to emerge from within the pillars.


    Finally, the hero party, they couldn¡¯t help but express shocked expressions.


    "This pressure¡­ He is the Greater Devil!"


    "Greater Demon? Wait... If he is a Greater Demon, isn¡¯t this demon¡¯s rank equivalent to a sixth rank monster?!" as if realizing what was happening, Eric, he was forced not to panic.


    In this world, the demon ranks are divided into 5 ranks.


    Firstly, the Lesser Demon, the Noble Demon, the Greater Demon, the Demon King, and the Demon Emperor.


    If asked how strong the Demon Kings were, they were no lower than the Dukes.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove that the Demon Emperor was on par with the Emperors of this continent.


    "Calm yourself, idiot. Didn¡¯t you see? The current him is a clone. You could say, the current him is much weaker than the original him."


    "You¡¯re right... Ahem- What Eris said is reality. Let¡¯s support the hero so he can win this battle."


    Don¡¯t know why, but the expressions of the class A students, they were forced not to react in any way.


    If they ridiculed this man, they knew they would definitely be drawn into this man¡¯s hatred.


    If that happened, their future bad fate would be inevitable.


    In the end, they knew that this man was one of the group of hero.


    Even though they were high class nobles, they couldn¡¯t do anything before people like Ash.


    "Kekeke~ How sad. As I thought, today¡¯s heroes are weak humans. He¡¯s not worthy of being called a hero!" indeed, as a lower demon than Vell, he did talk a lot.


    Just look, this demon¡¯s expression, is enough to show how happy he is.


    Of course, the group of hero, they didn¡¯t stay where they were at all.


    However, the distance between this demon and them was not much lower than a few hundred meters away.


    "Shut up! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a lowly devil!"


    *Grab!-*


    "What... How dare you insult me! I am the inheritor of one of the 72 Demon Pillars! Do you think I am a lowly demon?!"


    "Hmph! Lowly is still lowly. You and us aren¡¯t that different in terms of strength."


    "You...!"


    ¡¯Enough. Don¡¯t be fooled by this human chatter. You hurry up and get away from this place as soon as possible.¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 120: Demon race attack 3

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    For a moment, this demon, he decided to stop continuing the sentence he was saying.


    If he continued any further than this, the voice inside his head would not forgive him.


    No matter what, this voice was none other than one of the 72 Demonic Pillars.


    ¡¯Father... I understand. This child of yours will not disappoint you.¡¯


    Not long after, this demon, he decided to leave the place where the hero group was.


    Unfortunately, before he could get away from the hero group.


    Eric, he once again couldn¡¯t stop himself from berating this demon.


    "Why are you silent? Are you afraid? Could it be that you are a low-level demon? Little Demon?~"


    *Grab!-*


    "Heh~ So demons can feel emotions too?"


    "Last warning, I want you to cover that foul mouth of yours. Otherwise, I will not hesitate to destroy your defenses."


    Still, initially Eric just wanted to play with this demon.


    But really, he didn¡¯t expect this demon to react like this.


    If he had known this earlier, he might have been more careful in choosing the pronunciations he spoke.


    But well, what he expected couldn¡¯t possibly happen.


    "Well... Since you say so, I understand. But don¡¯t think I¡¯m retreating from my place, you are a demon and I am a human. One day we will definitely be found again."


    "¡­You better remember, on the next battlefield I won¡¯t be the same as now."


    Finally, the figure of this demon, suddenly floated from where he was.


    For now, this demon¡¯s plan is to return to the original place where he performed the ritual.


    Don¡¯t know what the reason is, but what is certain is that this demon is planning to get out of this place.


    After all, among the demons on this island, he was the only one with a physical form.


    If asked whether the demon named Vell is in physical form, the answer is yes.


    But he is different, he is a Greater Devil.


    That said, it was impossible for him to be killed in this place.


    Think about it, he¡¯s not like Vell, he¡¯s a weak demon.


    If he is killed, his soul will automatically be destroyed.


    Normally, when a demon reached the Greater Demon stage, they no longer needed to fear being killed.


    In essence, only those in the form of souls can destroy themselves.


    For Greater Demon rank demons, something like a physical body was no longer necessary.


    "Sigh- Thank goodness he¡¯s gone. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do." without realizing it, Eric, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh.


    It must be admitted, the pressure from this demon is no joke at all.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, they and this demon are not that different.


    But what? Skill-wise, he believed this demon was far above them.


    Just look, the barrier in front of them is slightly cracked.


    But fortunately, Alicia, she quickly covered the gaps of these cracks.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that this pass would be destroyed by the demons.


    "Is it finished? You almost dragged us into your troubles. Can you be a little serious?" Eris asked, unable to help but feel irritated.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Alicia, they didn¡¯t know whether they could have avoided fighting this demon or not.


    In the worst case scenario, they would inevitably have to fight this demon to the death.


    "Forgive me..."


    "Never mind you two. We have to focus. Do you want Ash to lose in this place?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Therefore, let¡¯s calm down first. That way-"


    Suddenly, they heard an explosion right near them.


    *BOOM!-*


    A moment after this explosion disappeared, they saw Ash¡¯s figure lying on the ground.


    "Ash! What happened-"


    Unfortunately, before the hero group could get close to Ash.


    A demon named Vell, he suddenly appeared near Ash.


    Not long after, Ash¡¯s neck couldn¡¯t be lifted up.


    "You are a disaster for us, the demon race. Are you sure you are the hero?"


    *Crack-*


    "..."


    "Why are you silent? Answer me... Hey, Hero!"


    *Snatch-*


    For some reason, judging by the way Ash was acting, things had turned a bit strange.


    Just look, when Ash was about to take Vell¡¯s hand, something unexpected happened.


    "You talk a lot, damn demon..."


    *Shring!-*


    Within moments, Ash¡¯s entire body, was suddenly enveloped in golden light.


    "Ugh...! This is bad. I need to get away from this human." don¡¯t know what the reason is, but this time Vell felt a little bad feeling.


    In reality, Vell¡¯s current strength was not much different from the True Knight stage.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove that he was very strong.


    But why? Why did he have a bad feeling?


    As if, the man in front of him, he was doing something big.


    "He¡¯s angry... Is he going to throw a tantrum again?" Eric asked, couldn¡¯t help but ask about Ash¡¯s condition.


    Every time they were together, it was rare for him to see Ash serious.


    And now, they saw Ash in the form of true hero strength.


    If he used hero power, it would be impossible for Ash to lose to the Warrior stage.


    *Slash!-*


    Suddenly, the cliff behind them, without realizing it, split into two parts.


    Because had no choice, Vell, he was forced to remember his words.


    ¡¯This is the strength of a hero... Have I underestimated this human too much?¡¯


    Really, like it or not, he had to take back everything he said.


    For now, he had to admit that the hero in front of him was not a weak hero.


    "Well... The Demon Emperor¡¯s prediction was correct. I have no choice but to exterminate you. Come here... Let me show you what the power of a Greater Demon is."


    *Fyush!-*


    "Hah!!!"


    In a split second, Vell¡¯s entire body, involuntarily emitted various purple lights.


    Just look, this purple light is enough to create a terrifying pressure around the area they are in.


    Even Eric and the others, they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    As this purple light disappeared, they could see Vell¡¯s figure changing.


    It could say, Vell¡¯s current form looks like it is covered in Magic Armor.


    But unlike humanity¡¯s Magic Armor, this was a spiritual entity within them.


    Purple eyes, something that endlessly continued to give off an unimaginable aura.


    Followed by his hair, which continued to flow endlessly as if defying gravity.


    "Come and fight me, human. You won¡¯t be able to destroy me..."


    *Bam!-*


    For a moment, the people hiding in the surrounding forest, couldn¡¯t help but fall where they were.


    Just look, the expressions of all the students from class A, subconsciously showed their fear.


    With this demon¡¯s aura, it was enough to make them feel helpless.


    "..." still, Ash, he didn¡¯t care about what happened at all.


    For Ash, what this demon did was something stupid.


    "Hm? Do you think I don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve read your attack."


    It was true, in terms of experience, this demon, he was far above the Warriors.


    But what? Ash, he couldn¡¯t possibly be defeated in a place like this.


    "Huh? You..."


    *Buk!-*


    Really, hero are still hero.


    In the end, Ash¡¯s strength continued to be improved endlessly.


    If Ash was given more time, he wouldn¡¯t need much effort to defeat this demon.


    "Cuih-" but still, Vell, he wasn¡¯t thrown from where he was at all.


    In contrast, Vell, he only had a little blood coming out of his mouth.


    "Good... I admit what I thought was wrong. Show me, show me whether you are worthy of being called a hero or not!"


    *BOOM!-*


    ...


    Far from the depths of the forest, where I am.


    Without realizing it, I felt something unpleasant around where I was.


    I felt, as if I smelled something like the smell of death.


    *Thak!-*


    "Who¡¯s that?!" I asked, without showing the slightest panic on my face.


    Deep in my heart, I want to know who this creature is.


    For a moment, my gaze was subconsciously fixed somewhere.


    "P-Please stop. I am a victim of that demon."


    "Eh? You¡¯re... Fairy?" I don¡¯t know why, but I felt so disbelieving of what I saw.


    If I remember further, the Fairy race is the rarest race on this continent.


    But why? Why would a creature like this appear on this island?


    Supposedly, it was impossible for creatures of the Fairy race to enter the imperial territory.


    "You¡¯re smaller than I thought¡­" I commented, realizing the size of this creature was only the size of my index finger.


    "Eh? Stop! Did I tell you to come closer?" for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but show my panic.


    Even though he is from the Fairy race, do I need to lower my guard?


    Of course not, right? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just look, if see this fairy¡¯s behavior, it¡¯s enough to make me a little curious.


    "Ah! Sorry! I don¡¯t know what happened. I thought you were a good person. If it¡¯s okay, can you tell me what your name is?"


    "Name... You can call me Noah. Just Noah."


    "Noah... Alright. My name is Bellu Wood. I have been trapped by this demon named Vell for 100 years and couldn¡¯t get out. And now, this is my chance to escape from this demon¡¯s guard."


    "100 years? How old are you?" as if realizing what was happening, I actually asked about the age of this fairy.


    If I could restrain myself, there would be no need for me to provoke this fairy.


    "Age¡­ Do you think I will tell you my real age?"


    "Oh... No. I just misspoke. Forget what I said before." because I didn¡¯t know what else to do, I chose to forget what happened.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 121: Demonic Pillars

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "So¡­ Do you want to leave this place?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    I want to know, want to know whether this fairy intends to leave this island or not.


    Unfortunately, this fairy, she said she intended to do something.


    But I just nodded my head, as if I understood what she wanted.


    "I see... You don¡¯t intend to leave? Then what are you going to do?" still, it was impossible for me not to ask about the purpose of this fairy.


    "I think I want to meet someone. I intend to see what hero of this era are like."


    "Ah¡­ Hero¡­ Alright, do what you want." I don¡¯t know why, but my interest in this fairy subconsciously decreased drastically.


    I knew, knew that this fairy intended to go meet the hero.


    If I remember, the fairy race was the closest race to the heroes of the past.


    And now, I suspect this fairy is planning to approach the hero.


    Otherwise, why would she say she wanted to see the appearance of the hero from the current era?


    With that alone, I¡¯m sure this fairy intended to be near Ash.


    "Goodbye. I have to do something." without delay, I decided to continue my steps.


    For now, like it or not, I have to find the mastermind behind all this.


    If I let this mastermind get away, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    ¡¯This disgusting smell... I feel like I¡¯m getting closer to my goal.¡¯


    The more I continued my steps, I could smell various pungent odors.


    I¡¯m sure, this demon is not far from where I am now.


    "Please wait a moment!"


    "Huh? Why? Is there another problem?"


    "Uhm... I don¡¯t know where I am at the moment. If it¡¯s okay, can I follow you?"


    "Err... Well, as long as you¡¯re not a burden I think it¡¯s fine." finally, because I had no choice, I was forced to accept this fairy¡¯s request.


    In my opinion, I¡¯m sure this fairy is much more useful than I thought.


    I feel, if I fight against this fairy I will inevitably be defeated.


    But fortunately, I don¡¯t have the slightest intention of challenging this fairy.


    For me, fighting creatures like fairies is not my hobby.


    Plus, I know this fairy has just gotten the freedom she¡¯s been looking for.


    "Thank You!"


    ¡¯Hah... Is this okay? I let a creature like this be by my side. I hope nothing happens.¡¯ without realizing it, I involuntarily let out a heavy breath.


    I have to admit, meeting a creature that I had never met for the first time was the scariest thing.


    If other people heard my story, they would definitely feel very shocked.


    To them, the Fairy race was the rarest race on the western continent.


    "Bastard! That human! He dared to insult me! I won¡¯t just let him off the hook!" shouted the demon, he was none other than Baraq.


    If asked what he was doing, he was restraining himself from getting annoyed.


    For a young demon like Baraq, something like emotions could easily get the best of him.


    Perhaps because of that, it was very rare for the demon race to send their young demons to the outside world.


    If they were allowed to exit the demon world, they would inevitably have to be controlled by their anger.


    By the way, this fairy and I are quite close to this young demon.


    That said, I intended to attack this demon secretly.


    "Wow¡­ He¡¯s the young master of one of the 72 Demonic Pillars. I wonder what he¡¯s doing here." asked the fairy beside me, unable to help but ask what was going on.


    In this fairy¡¯s mind, it was impossible for a young demon like Baraq to be sent to the outside world.


    If there was, would it be possible for them to return alive?


    For a moment, this fairy, she couldn¡¯t help but think that the father of this demon had gone crazy?


    If he was one of the 72 Pillar Demons, why would he send his son to this continent?


    Really, he was sure that this Demonic Pillar knew what he was doing was something risky.


    Judging from Baraq¡¯s strength, he should be one of the precious seeds for the demon race.


    "The Innate stage at 15 years old is something crazy." this fairy commented, recognizing how talented the demon before us was.


    "¡­ Is he really that great?"out of curiosity, I without hesitation asked about this demon¡¯s talent.


    "Every child from the Demon Pillars is not weak. No matter how many children they are born, their superiority is definitely far above that of ordinary humans."


    "And for this demon, he is one of the best among the best."


    "Heh... Isn¡¯t this great? I want to kill this devil with both hands."


    "Oh... Huh? Killing? Are you crazy?! Killing the child of one of the 72 Demon Pillars is the scariest thing!"


    "Hm? Who is that?!" Indeed, due to the screams of this fairy we couldn¡¯t help but show our presence.


    If only this fairy didn¡¯t scream, it would be impossible for us to be discovered by this demon.


    But what? What happened is irreversible.


    Therefore, like it or not, I have to fight this demon.


    "You¡­ Weren¡¯t you the one who had defeated Griffin? What are you doing here?" as if realizing what was happening, Baraq, he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of curiosity.


    As soon as I defeated Griffin, he already suspected that I was no ordinary student.


    And again, I am a student from class E.


    With that alone, it was enough to make anyone feel uninterested in me.


    "Surprising... It turns out there are demons who can recognize you too. Are you this famous?"


    "Please shut your mouth. You have disrupted my plans. So I want you to be quiet and watch from a distance."


    "Geez... Boring. But fine! Do whatever you like." because annoyance, this fairy, she finally chose to let me do what I wanted.


    For this fairy, it was impossible for me to be able to defeat the demon before me.


    Judging from our strength, this demon is far from what I have.


    In fact, if this fairy knows my true strength.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, unable to believe what was happening.


    "I see... You came to hinder me? Fine... Since you asked for it, I won¡¯t show you any mercy." not wanting to wait any longer, Baraq, he decided to fight me.


    For now, it is impossible for Baraq to let me interfere with the plans he is carrying out.


    ¡¯Be careful. You should keep your distance from this human, he is not an ordinary student.¡¯


    ¡¯I know...¡¯


    Not long after, I felt a murderous aura intent on attacking around my neck.


    But fortunately, before this killing intent was about to attack me.


    I jumped away, not intending to get killed in a place like this.


    For a moment, I felt a small scratch right around my left neck.


    *Dripping-*


    ¡¯Terrifying... I almost got killed. Am I underestimating this demon too much? But yeah, I won¡¯t let him hurt me a second time.¡¯


    Indeed, previously I had underestimated the demon in front of me.


    If I had known this demon was so much stronger than the humans I had fought, it would have been impossible for me to let down my guard.


    And now, I feel lucky enough to have avoided my death.


    "What? He managed to escape my super fast slash? Ck. I won¡¯t let you get away with it!"


    Once again, Baraq¡¯s attacks continued to attack me without stopping.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the previous me was successfully injured by this demon.


    But what? I have decided to seriously fight this demon in front of me.


    If I¡¯m not serious, I¡¯m afraid my head will inevitably be severed from my organs.


    *Thank!-* *Clang!-* *Shring!-*


    ¡¯Is he this strong? I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to fight against the inheritor of one of the 72 Demon Pillars.¡¯ thought this fairy, endlessly wondering.


    In this fairy¡¯s point of view, she didn¡¯t expect that I would turn out to be such a powerful young man.


    ¡¯It seems I have to change my mind about this human...¡¯


    Suddenly, the trees around this fairy, subconsciously split into several small pieces.


    ¡¯Wow! I almost died!¡¯


    Luckily, this fairy, she managed to escape the slashes made by the two creatures in front of her.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know whether she could get out of this place alive or not.


    And worst of all, this fairy, she was forced to be buried in a place like this.


    "Their movements are getting faster... Are they serious about wanting to fight it out?" without realizing it, the fairy¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but turn to the sky.


    She saw, the sky above had become a colorful sky.


    *Bam!-*


    ¡¯Damn! Am I supposed to be beaten back by this human? Impossible! There¡¯s no way I can be defeated by a lowly creature like him!" suddenly, the aura around Baraq quickly gave off an aura full of reddish color. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯Demon Transformation!¡¯


    In a split second, Baraq¡¯s form continuously changed into a much more terrifying figure.


    One could say, this was the true form of the demon race.


    With this form, their true power can be unleashed to the maximum.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 122: Fight against one of the 72 Pillars of Demons

    Happy Reading~ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ===========


    "Oh no! I have to go now! I feel like this aura feels very dangerous..." I muttered softly, unable to suppress the shock on my face.


    If I see the power of the demon in front of me, it is enough to make anyone feel helpless.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    "How dare you corner me... Who do you think you are?!"


    In a split second, Baraq¡¯s figure, without realizing it, appeared right in front of me.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but be beaten by the demon in front of me.


    Just look, my body seems to be starting to be thrown quite far from where I am.


    With this alone, I¡¯m sure several parts of my body have broken bones.


    "My chin... I feel like my chin is a little cracked." I commented, unable to stop myself from touching my jaw.


    I have to admit, a blow from this demon was enough to injure me insanely.


    If I continue to be hit by attacks from this demon, I will inevitably be forced to fall from my place.


    Even though my physical body has been enhanced, I can still feel pain.


    [Second stage of Body Enhancement phase begins... Progress 1/200%.]


    ¡¯What? Second phase? Isn¡¯t it... Ah, I just remembered that Body Enhancement has its own stages.¡¯ I thought, trying to control my shocked expression.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t expect Body Enhancement to still be a level above the first phase.


    In fact, the first phase of Body Enhancement was enough to give me a tremendous physical improvement.


    And now, the system chooses to tell me to execute the second stage of Body Enhancement.


    Really, I definitely couldn¡¯t possibly refuse a reward from the system.


    If I can become stronger, why should I reject the rewards of the system?


    Therefore, whatever happens, I must continue to carry out my process in Body Enhancement.


    *Pound!-*


    Indeed, since I know Body Enhancement can still be improved.


    I chose to be punched by this demon, thinking this was one of the best paths for me.


    For a moment, a slight feeling of confusion rose within Baraq.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he thought why did I change my fighting style?


    At first, Baraq thought I would prefer to escape the attack he launched.


    But apparently, what he expected never happened.


    [1.62/200% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    [2.23/200% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    [2.89/200%...]


    [4.21/200%...]


    "Ha, hah... Are you human? You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re really asking to be beaten all the time!" shouted the demon in front of me, unable to help but feel very annoyed.


    Judging from my expression, it was enough to show that I really enjoyed the blows from this demon.


    Even the fairy behind me, she couldn¡¯t help but put on a helpless face.


    In this fairy¡¯s perspective, the actions I took made absolutely no sense.


    If I really intended to fight, why should I allow myself to be defeated by this demon?


    Suddenly, a strange thought began to appear in this fairy¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯Could it be¡­ He is a masochist?! Oh no... Why did I meet a strange man like this?¡¯ thought this fairy, can¡¯t help but think I¡¯m a crazy man.


    Throughout this fairy¡¯s life, she didn¡¯t expect a human like me to be born in this world.


    If she knew I was doing this to increase my strength, she would definitely feel very shocked.


    But what? It is impossible for me to reveal the secrets of the system.


    "Are you finished? Why don¡¯t you continue? What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, relentlessly cornering the demon in front of me.


    For a moment, Baraq¡¯s expression suddenly changed to a face full of fear.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he thinks I¡¯m the strangest creature in this world.


    In Baraq¡¯s entire life, he had never seen a human enjoy the torture of the demon race.


    If so, can they still be considered humans?


    ¡¯Luckily I was able to heal myself. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what else to do.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but remember the abilities I had just acquired over the past few days.


    If it weren¡¯t for this ability, I¡¯m not sure whether I would still be able to continue standing from where I am or not.


    And worst of all, I now inevitably have to roll over without being able to get up again.


    "Enough¡­ I won¡¯t play around anymore."


    ¡¯Fire Magic: Everything Turns Into an Ocean.¡¯


    For a moment, the ground around us continued to endlessly radiate heat from within the ground.


    In a few moments, these lands were forced to crack.


    "Ck. Filthy human! How dare you!" unfortunately, before Baraq could leave where he was.


    Something unexpected happened, I immediately strangled Baraq¡¯s neck with one of my hands.


    If asked why I did something like this, I intended to throw Baraq into this lake of fire.


    ¡¯Go away... Damn demon!¡¯


    *BAM!-*


    By the way, the place where Baraq was about to land was right next to me.


    If these flames came into contact with ordinary humans, they would not be able to avoid being burned alive.


    ¡¯Did I succeed? No... I¡¯m not sure whether I can overcome this demon or not.¡¯ still, in the end a demon is still a demon.


    Unlike humans, they have resistance to the element of fire.


    Just look, Baraq, he without the slightest hesitation started flying away from where he was.


    Even so, it does not rule out the possibility that Baraq will not suffer the slightest injury.


    ¡¯What is this human... He¡¯s really looking for trouble!¡¯


    ¡¯Stop. Quickly solve this problem, we cannot continue to remain silent. Remember, it is impossible for the empire to continue remaining silent. They must have realized that their students were facing big problems.¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ didn¡¯t know why, but Baraq, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little doubtful.


    He thought, could it be that he could easily kill me?


    Supposedly, to kill a human like me requires more effort.


    Judging from the way I acted, I could be said to be far from what he expected.


    At first, Baraq, he thought I was one of the weak students.


    He thought, I¡¯m not much different from the hero party.


    But apparently, what he thought was actually the opposite.


    Still, my strength is not much weaker than the hero.


    ¡¯Okay. You can calm down for a moment, let me help you in fighting this human.¡¯


    ¡¯But dad-¡¯


    Still, no matter how hard Baraq tried to stop his father¡¯s actions.


    Just look, Baraq¡¯s consciousness, like it or not, must be controlled by one of the 72 Demon Pillars.


    "Hm? This feeling again... Who are you?" I asked, realizing the way this demon was acting seemed a bit strange.


    Without realizing it, I heard a chuckle come out of this demon¡¯s mouth.


    "Huahaha!!! You are truly surprising. Human, you are the first person who can scare my child. I admit, you are not an ordinary student. But... Do you think you can sneak attack me?"


    Really, like it or not, I have to move from my place.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t expect this demon to know my plan.


    Suddenly, this blow from the demon, could not once again hit me.


    It¡¯s just that, I felt this blow was much different from the blows he had given before.


    It could say, this blow was able to injure me to the point that I had to spit out a mouthful of blood from my mouth.


    "Cough!-"


    But still, no matter if I feel pain, I have to stand up.


    For me, this blow from the demon is something I am used to.


    When compared to a fifth rank monster, this demon is nothing to me.


    "Hmph. Alright, you are a talented human. Now, show me what you can do."


    For some reason, the aura around this demon began to become very stable.


    Even myself, I was wondering who this demon in front of me was.


    I felt, as if the demon before me was different from his previous self.


    Judging from this demon¡¯s actions, it was enough to make anyone think he was not a young demon.


    ¡¯He changed¡­ Even the physical strength of this demon increased by more than several times.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but feel curious as to why the strength of the demon could increase by several times.


    If I remember, when one of the demon race had brought out its full potential.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to increase their strength any further.


    But why? Why do I feel like the demon in front of me is getting stronger?


    "Before I get serious, can you tell me what your name is?"


    "Name? Do you think you are worthy?"


    "Well... Then sorry. Let me reveal my true strength."


    *Crack!-*


    [Berserker¡¯s power has been activated. Everything related to the physical body is improved. Provides additional damage reduction by 10%.]


    "Haah!!!"


    ¡¯This human... So all this time he wasn¡¯t serious about fighting me?¡¯ thought this demon, unable to suppress the curiosity on his face.


    If asked if he was angry, of course not.


    In the end, the current him was not the original form of his main body.


    If he used the main body of one of the 72 Demonic Pillars, it would be impossible for me to continue living.


    And worst of all, this entire island was forced to be destroyed in one attack.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 123: Demon Cell Corrosion

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    *Thang!-* *Plang!-* *Shring!-*


    From the looks of it, the way we fight can¡¯t help but give off an unimaginable aura.


    In fact, one of the 72 Demon Pillars in front of me, he felt a little surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect it, he couldn¡¯t believe that I was this strong.


    Still, he had already guessed that I wasn¡¯t an ordinary human.


    When I used the Berserker power, he knew I had been hiding my power all this time.


    And now, the time is right for me to show my true strength.


    If I¡¯m not serious, I don¡¯t know whether I can win against this demon or not.


    "Come here! Let me see how far you can go!" shouted this demon, unable to suppress the wide smile on his face.


    In this demon¡¯s entire life, he had not fought against a strong enemy for a long time.


    Even though he was currently using his son¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t care.


    In the end, the pain he felt couldn¡¯t help but be transferred into him.


    Every time the demon race used the bodies of their comrades, they couldn¡¯t help but feel pain.


    In a way, this is a side effect of using the body of another creature.


    "Ha!!!"


    *Buk!-*


    For a moment, he felt one of his hands crack.


    "Very good... My bones can¡¯t withstand your blows. Are you really human?" still, no matter how many times I crush the bones of this demon.


    In the end, this demon, he continued to heal himself non-stop.


    With this alone, I knew I couldn¡¯t possibly attack this demon like crazy.


    I guess, if I intend to kill the demon in front of me, I should cut this demon into several small pieces.


    That way, it is certain that this demon will not be able to continue regenerating again.


    "What¡¯s it to you? I¡¯m human. And I want you not to look down on us." Indeed, because I felt annoyed I chose to reply to this demon¡¯s words.


    Even though I¡¯m in Berserker form, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t restrain my consciousness.


    On the contrary, because this power is a gift from the system.


    Of course, it was impossible for me to not be able to control my anger.


    "Who said I look down on humans? They are vile creatures. Since ancient times, it has been impossible for demons and humans to coexist."


    "I¡¯m sure you know the reason, right?"


    ¡¯He¡¯s right¡­ It¡¯s absolutely impossible for demons and humans to live together. In the end, these two creatures have their own views.¡¯ I thought, knowing what this demon said was true.


    Since ancient times, demons and humans were not destined to live together.


    Maybe because of that, to this day they continue to be mortal enemies of the human race.


    "But enough. I want us to end this fight quickly. This body can¡¯t last much longer." finally, this demon, he once again decided to attack me.


    However, what this demon did this time was a little different.


    It could say, this demon, he intended to launch the final attack he wanted to carry out.


    In a few movements, my body, unconsciously floated above the sky.


    "Dark Magic: Chaos and Annihilation."


    Indeed, right now I feel a little difficult in controlling my body.


    If I may say so, I felt as if my body was being held down by something.


    But well, I don¡¯t know why I could be made so helpless like this.


    For a moment, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but focus on various places around me.


    [Warning! Destructive magic on a large scale detected. Please stay away as soon as possible.]


    "What-" unfortunately, before I could say a word.


    I saw the darkness around me, involuntarily exploding endlessly.


    Even this explosion was enough to make anyone feel it from thousands of meters away.


    *Rumble!-*


    Followed by the sky above me, showing a hole shaped like a cloud.


    But still, this attack from the demon was able to make the clouds above us disappear without leaving any traces.


    Luckily, there wasn¡¯t a single casualty in our fight.


    "Silence." as soon as this demon said this sentence, the black smoke around us disappeared.


    Finally, inevitably, this demon, he slightly laughed softly.


    For him, the condition I am feeling now is something that makes no sense.


    Even though I was hit directly on a large scale, I was still able to maintain my consciousness.


    "Cough!-" without realizing it, I spat out a mouthful of blood from my mouth.


    [Warning! Master¡¯s nerve damage reached 80%. If it continues, you will be forced into Forced Upgrade mode.]


    ¡¯Ha, hah... I almost died. But luckily, thanks to my improved physique, I didn¡¯t have to be killed in one hit.¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but feel very grateful.


    Just look, one of my hands, like it or not, has to be removed from my organ.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean my hand can¡¯t grow back, quite the opposite.


    In a split second, one of my arms started to grow little by little.


    Starting from my bones, my flesh, my blood vessels and so on.


    Still, like it or not, I also have to feel excruciating pain.


    [Maximum healing in Organ Growth: 100%.]


    "Ah...! It hurts! What happened?" I asked, feeling something going through my veins.


    For a moment, the demon was on top of me, he decided to tell me something.


    "I have implanted Demon Cell Corrosion. I hope you can leave this place alive. Goodbye, human."


    "What are you-" no matter what happened, even when I wanted to chase this demon.


    I can¡¯t, I feel like my whole body is experiencing endless pain.


    [Detected! Unknown cells begin to invade the master¡¯s body. Please endure this pain.]


    [Starts Forced Regeneration enhancement...]


    "Argh!!!"


    *Drip!-* *Drip!-* *Drip!-*


    Really, if other people saw my current condition.


    They must have been shocked, thinking I wasn¡¯t human.


    No matter what, my figure currently looks like a walking corpse.


    Without realizing it, a few tears kept coming out of my face.


    In my entire life, this is the third time I have cried.


    Of course, the first time I cried was when I was born into this world.


    Second, right at the time when my brother decided to leave home. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, I¡¯m crying because I can¡¯t hold back the pain inside me.


    If I had to say, this pain was far beyond what I felt.


    ¡¯This man... Is he really human? He¡¯s so unreasonable!¡¯ thought this fairy, thinking I was the scariest human.


    In this fairy¡¯s point of view, the corrosion of demon cells was not something small.


    If it is put into the body of a creature other than a demon, it is certain that the creature will die.


    In the end, only the demon race can survive this corrosion.


    ¡¯No... I can¡¯t just let him die like that. I¡¯ll help you!¡¯


    Not long after, this fairy, she decided to go to where I was.


    It could say, this fairy, she intended to help me in overcoming the corrosion of the demon cells within me.


    For a moment, this fairy form, she involuntarily turned into a light.


    Before finally, she chose to enter the depths of me.


    If I could still see, it would be impossible for me not to feel shocked.


    But unfortunately, all my instincts have now become dull.


    In essence, the current me cannot taste or smell anything.


    If I force myself, I will definitely die a second time.


    "Ha!!!"


    Unexpectedly, the color of my skin became a little darker.


    Luckily, this change didn¡¯t last long.


    On the contrary, the color of my skin returned to that of the first time I fought the demon in front of me before.


    Still, that doesn¡¯t mean my condition is getting any better.


    In fact, my condition actually got worse.


    ...


    "Cough!-" If I was still awake from my trance, I could see this demon spit out a mouthful of blood from its mouth.


    But still, it was impossible for me to be able to witness something like this.


    In the end, this demon and I have suffered endless injuries.


    If asked why this demon was injured, he had forced himself.


    That is, he had used something he shouldn¡¯t have used.


    In the demon world, there are some rules for their creatures.


    If they transgressed, they would be forced to suffer the most painful injuries.


    "Thank God I survived. But are you serious? You have implanted something like corrosion in humans. I¡¯m not sure he can survive."


    ¡¯Does not matter. I don¡¯t care whether he survives or not. Let fate choose a path for this human.¡¯


    "Okay... Now, I have to go back to the demon world." unfortunately, before Baraq could raise one of his hands.


    Just look, Baraq¡¯s two hands couldn¡¯t help but be cut into several pieces.


    "Agh!!! It hurts! What happened?!"


    ¡¯This... Don¡¯t tell me... It¡¯s surprising. Had he predicted all this? He was even able to cut off both of my son¡¯s hands without having to experience any time lag. This human... No, he is a monster. It seems, in the future we will have to meet a second time again.¡¯ thought the demon inside Baraq, knowing what was happening.


    Just before I was hit by this demon¡¯s attack, I had prepared everything.


    That said, I used a time lag slash to cut off both arms of this demon.


    At first, I planned to stay away from this demonic explosion.


    But I changed my mind, knowing that it would be impossible for me to escape.


    "What human is this! He¡¯s really serious about killing me!" Baraq shouted, continuously enduring the pain in both hands.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 124: Hidden goal

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "You are terrible... Hero. You are truly the messenger of the goddess. How many blessings do you have?" asked the demon named Vell, unable to help but acknowledge the greatness of the man in front of him.


    Judging from the way Ash acted, he had completely lost his identity.


    It could say, Ash, he has used all the power he has as a hero.


    And now, what he tried to do is paying off.


    Even the demon named Vell, he couldn¡¯t help but fall from where he was.


    "..." for a moment, Ash¡¯s gaze, unconsciously began to turn normal.


    Don¡¯t know why, but a slight feeling of surprise swept through Ash.


    Didn¡¯t know the reason, but he suspected what he did before was a mistake.


    Maybe it was true, Ash, he still remembered what happened when they fought to the death.


    But what? He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    If he remembered, he previously seemed to be controlled by something.


    Only, he didn¡¯t know why he could be controlled by something like this.


    But Ash guessed, knowing all this because he was the hero.


    Every time Ash got serious, he felt like he wasn¡¯t himself right now.


    It could say, Ash, he thought he was being controlled by someone.


    "Scary... Is the hero really this strong?" asked the class A students, unable to help but show admiration on their faces.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Alicia, they didn¡¯t know whether they would be able to get out of this place alive or not.


    Worst of all, they all couldn¡¯t help but be forced to be eliminated.


    However, the impact of Ash and Vell¡¯s battle was not an ordinary battle.


    Perhaps, their fight was more like a fight between peak-level Warriors?


    Who knows?


    In the end, Vell¡¯s current form is not his original form.


    If he used the true form of a Greater Demon, it would be impossible for Ash to continue living.


    "But alright... I¡¯ve finished my task. Now, I have to go and tell all this to the Demon King." a moment after Vell said those words, something unexpected happened.


    Vell¡¯s entire body indirectly exploded and released a black liquid.


    Judging from this black liquid, this is not ordinary black liquid.


    If they come into contact with human skin, there is a possibility that they will be killed.


    "He ran away... Bastard." Ash commented, unable to stop himself from cursing what was happening.


    If he didn¡¯t let this demon escape, they might be able to get some information?


    Still, Ash, he knew it was impossible for him to get any information from this demon.


    And worst of all, this demon, he might deliberately reveal false information.


    If this happens, it is unimaginable how many lives will be lost.


    "Ugh..."


    "Ash! Are you okay?" without further delay, Alicia, he began to remove the barrier around them.


    At the same time, he also didn¡¯t forget to go check on Ash¡¯s condition.


    However, Ash¡¯s current condition could be said to be very bad.


    If he wasn¡¯t saved, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Ouch... You came just in time. I didn¡¯t expect this demon to be this strong. Luckily I managed to win the battle against this demon." Ash said, trying to make small talk.


    He knew, realized that Alicia was currently very worried about him.


    Therefore, Ash, he decided to cheer this woman up a little.


    Whenever Ash gets hurt, Alicia, she is the first person to come to heal Ash.


    Unfortunately, Ash, he didn¡¯t know about one thing.


    ¡¯... Am I jealous? No. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m jealous of my best friend. I know Ash really likes Alicia, and vice versa.¡¯ Eris thought, realizing that she was in a bad mood.


    If she didn¡¯t control herself, she would definitely be consumed by the power of Wrath.


    Without realizing it, Eris¡¯s gaze, slightly focused on the man beside her.


    ¡¯Uh... I thought I was the only one feeling jealous. This guy... Never mind. I was so stupid to think about standing together by Ash¡¯s side.¡¯ not wanting to think any further, Eris, she decided to forget what happened.


    For now, it was impossible for Eris to feel jealous of Alicia.


    In the end, Ash and Alicia were destined to be together.


    ...


    "Quick! We have to bring them back now! Use full speed!"


    "Please calm yourself, Professor Misford. The ship has just departed. I hope you can relax for a moment."


    "Calm down!? Are you crazy? Our students are in danger! How can I possibly relax?!"


    "Ha... Don¡¯t you know? Around the students there is a hero. We have to believe he can take care of fighting these demons."


    "Ck. Weak hero. You think I care?" for a moment, a hint of ridicule came out of a professor¡¯s mouth.


    For this professor, Ash, he was not worthy of being called a hero at all.


    At most, he was more worthy of being given the title of most talented student.


    "What did you just say? You said my student is weak? You damn bastard! Come and bet with me! Let me show you that the nickname of the hero is not just a title!" because of this professor¡¯s ramblings, one of them couldn¡¯t help but get involved in this man¡¯s problem.


    It could say, this professor, he is the professor of the Swordsmanship class.


    In essence, he is a professor who teaches Ash and Eris in Swordsmanship class.


    Maybe followed by Eric?


    Who knows?


    "Huh?! Why not! I bet for a thousand gold coins if the hero loses!"


    "Only a thousand? Why not 10,000 gold coins?"


    "You... Alright! Take these 10,000 gold coins! I¡¯ll make sure you lose today!" Indeed, in this professor¡¯s heart, he felt very tempted to bet more.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this man, he didn¡¯t need to place a bet of 10,000 gold coins.


    "You two... Can you stop? We¡¯re almost there now. Get ready quickly."


    "What? That fast?"


    Don¡¯t know why, but these two professors, they never thought they could achieve their goal so quickly.


    If they remembered, they had been fighting for quite a long time.


    However, for several reasons, they can actually get things that are far from what they thought.


    ¡¯Hm... Did they succeed? I hope so...¡¯ thought a professor, she was none other than the professor from class E.


    She was afraid, worried that class E students would not be able to complete their assignments.


    Even so, what she was worried about only lasted for a moment.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right... That boy. I think it¡¯s better if I let him handle all this.¡¯ because felt stupid, she could only sigh heavily.


    Suddenly, one of the professors nearby, he deliberately asked something.


    "Prof. Adelia, what do you think about this test? Don¡¯t you suspect that the demon race has infiltrated the empire?"


    "Well¡­ I suspect they were carrying out their duties from the start. The moment the hero was born, they had planned all this to happen."


    It was true, because of their conversation, some of the professors in the room couldn¡¯t help but turn towards the professor from class E.


    For them, this professor¡¯s talk was something scary.


    Unexpectedly, the professor from class A, she decided to butt into their conversation.


    "As you said, this situation occurred because a hero was born. The demons were afraid that they would have to be exterminated a second time. Therefore, they mobilized a small portion of their forces to attack the students."


    "Still... I suspect they didn¡¯t come to target the hero. But for something big."


    "Is that your suspicion?" asked the professor from class E, unable to help but raise her eyebrows.


    In our professor¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t know the reason why the demon race¡¯s attack was carried out.


    If they intended to attack, why should they take this risk?


    Supposedly, the demons, they knew it was impossible for them to kill the hero.


    "That¡¯s right... I¡¯m afraid one of our students will become a victim."


    "..." in a few moments, the air around the professors became quite heavy. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don¡¯t know why, but they are afraid that one of their students will become a victim.


    *Fyush!-*


    "Okay. All of you, let¡¯s quickly see the condition of our students. The ship has landed."


    "Oh...! Wait for me! Your teacher will definitely come to save you!"


    Whatever it was, their current task was to go check on the students.


    And now, because they have achieved their goal.


    Why not?


    ...


    The day after the demon race¡¯s attack, no one knew what the reason behind all this was.


    But they were guessing, thinking the reason why the demon race attacked was because of the hero.


    If not for that, why should the hero get hurt?


    Of course, there was a possibility that they had come just to target the hero.


    For a moment, one of my hands, unconsciously started to move.


    If asked where I am now, I am being treated in the treatment room.


    It could say, I just finished waking up from my coma.


    Unexpectedly, I saw two women near me.


    "You two¡­ What are you doing?" I asked, realizing who these two women near me were.


    It was true, they were none other than Liliana and Saintess.


    "Of course. We came to visit you. Did you know? I was really worried when I heard one of my juniors was injured. Even Aisha, she has to be by your side every time you fall asleep."


    "Is that so...? Alright. Since you guys came, I really thank you very much."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 125: Friendship?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Don¡¯t know why, but I unconsciously showed my small smile.


    As long as I live, I don¡¯t expect anyone to care about me.


    I thought, maybe I should have some friends?


    And now, I can¡¯t help but change my mind.


    "You are finally awake! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay!" said the Saintess, unceremoniously starting to hug me.


    Don¡¯t know the reason, but I don¡¯t have a problem letting this woman continue to hug me.


    For me, what this woman did was normal.


    "By the way, I think you are getting stronger." Liliana commented, unable to help but feel surprised.


    She didn¡¯t hope, didn¡¯t know how I could improve my strength.


    In Liliana¡¯s mind, was it possible for the Orange color talent to reach the middle layer Inner Core stage?


    Of course, it was impossible for an Orange stage talent expert to reach this level.


    "I was lucky. While I was exploring the ruins, I discovered something. And thanks to all this, I was able to reach the middle layer."


    "I see... You are truly amazing. In 2 weeks you have reached this level." praised Liliana, admitting that I was no less than a talent on the Green stage.


    Normally, many talents above the Green stage could reach the Inner Core stage within a few months.


    Maybe, if given more time, sooner or later they could reach the top layer?


    Who knows?


    "Noah? Are you awake?" without realizing it, I saw a woman and a man right in front of the treatment room door.


    It¡¯s true, these two people are none other than Ian and Siena.


    Initially, they intended to meet me earlier.


    But unfortunately, they had no choice but to restrain themselves.


    After all, the place where I am right now has a woman.


    It could say, this woman, she was the most influential woman in the empire.


    In the future, it is possible for this woman to become very famous.


    "You guys... Come here. What¡¯s wrong?" I asked, feeling confused about what was happening.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think the reason why they are silent is because of the Saintess.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Saintess, it would be impossible for them not to approach me. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that¡¯s right, a moment after I said my sentence.


    Ian and Siena, they decided to approach me.


    Unexpectedly, I heard Ian¡¯s whispering voice right in my ear.


    "Noah, why don¡¯t you say you recognize the Student Council President? You¡¯re so lucky!"


    ¡¯This man¡­ What do you think I am? Well... He wasn¡¯t wrong either. Liliana and I had known each other when I first entered the academy.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but try to ignore Ian¡¯s words.


    From the start, Liliana and I didn¡¯t know each other.


    But thanks to my practice, we can actually connect with each other.


    Still, I don¡¯t regret my actions at all when I got to know a woman as amazing as Liliana.


    I¡¯m grateful, happy. If it weren¡¯t for Liliana, I don¡¯t know what I could have done.


    At most, my talent in magic couldn¡¯t progress this fast.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, every time I¡¯m in a relationship with someone.


    Of course, it was impossible for me not to be indifferent towards them.


    But Liliana is different, she is my savior.


    Every time I practice, she always gives me lessons on various basic and intermediate spells.


    Maybe because of that, I felt comfortable when I was with Liliana.


    Likewise Aisha, I think she is an attractive woman.


    "Hm? Who brought these fruits for me?" I asked, absently looking at the basket of apples near the table I was at.


    For a moment, Liliana¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but suddenly turn sluggish.


    "Do not be surprised. The person who gave you this fruit is none other than the princess."


    "Oh..." don¡¯t know what the reason was, but I relentlessly continued to act as if nothing had happened.


    I thought, is it possible for the princess to give me something like a basket full of fruit?


    ¡¯Did she come to visit me? No, that¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way the princess will come to visit me. After all, I have done something inappropriate to the princess.¡¯ I thought, endlessly thinking it would be impossible for the princess to come visit me.


    In the end, I had kissed the princess¡¯s lips without asking her permission.


    If this was known to other people, they would definitely think the same as me.


    Therefore, it is not strange for me to behave like this.


    "Aren¡¯t you surprised?"


    "No. Should I care about this matter?"


    "Well¡­ You¡¯re right. But Noah, don¡¯t you want to know the results of the inter-class hunting test?" not wanting to ask any further, Liliana, she decided to change the topic.


    For now, Liliana, she intends to tell me the results of the interclass exams.


    Of course, I immediately agreed to what Liliana said.


    "Tell me. Did we, class E, successfully pass this exam?"


    "Hehe~ Not only did you pass, you were also awarded second place in all classes."


    "Eh? Second place? Us? How come?" finally, I couldn¡¯t help but show my surprised reaction.


    In my opinion, is it possible for class E to be ranked second?


    Supposedly, if I remember E class can only hunt above 100 monsters.


    And since this woman said we were ranked second, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Look at this."


    "What¡¯s this? Pearl balls?"


    "No. This is a recording of each student¡¯s hunt."


    As if realizing what happened, I unconsciously dripped sweat on my forehead.


    ¡¯Damn... Could it be that the academy¡¯s watch is to record every trace of the students?¡¯


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    "As expected of my friend. You are very strong. You can fight a monster like a Griffon without having to be helped by anyone else." praised Ian, knowing that I would definitely pass this test.


    From the first time he met me, he knew I was a hard worker.


    With that alone, it is possible that I can reach second place.


    ¡¯Thank goodness... I¡¯m glad the footage from the battle against the Minotaur wasn¡¯t recorded. And also, I should be grateful that my struggle against demons is non-existent.¡¯ even so, I still feel like I should be grateful.


    If the results of my fight against the Minotaur were recorded, I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At worst, my name in the academy and the empire would inevitably become very famous.


    But luckily, I guess the academy did this to not expose me.


    However, when I fought against the Minotaur I was still wearing the watch from the academy.


    With this alone, I know they decided to keep my fight a secret.


    "Ian is right. I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your talent. Noah, did you keep your true strength a secret?" Siena asked, trying to dig out a little information about me.


    She was curious, wanting to know if I was really an Inner Core stage student?


    If so, why am I fighting against a peak fourth rank monster?


    With that alone, it is enough to make anyone not believe that I am an Inner Core stage student.


    "..." for a moment, I unconsciously fell silent from where I was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t say anything about this secret of mine.


    If I open my mouth, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no way they can keep my secret.


    "What do you mean? I was just lucky. If it wasn¡¯t for this monster being injured, I would have died at the hands of this creature."


    "Right... I remember Griffin was injured from the start. Looks like you were really lucky." luckily, Siena, she thought I was just down on my luck.


    If this monster wasn¡¯t injured, it would be impossible for me to win this fight.


    Worst of all, I definitely couldn¡¯t help but get pierced by the claws of this monster.


    ...


    "What do you think? I told you he was attractive, didn¡¯t I?"


    "Emperor¡­ Did you come just for this child?" asked the academy principal, constantly showing an annoyed expression.


    In the old man¡¯s mind, he wanted to know why the Emperor had come to visit the academy.


    If the Emperor had come to ask for something, why would he make small talk?


    Especially, judging by the way the Emperor made small talk like he was threatening.


    "That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s stop this nonsense talk. I came to ask you to erase the evidence from the island. Erase all traces of the demon race."


    "Are you serious? Can¡¯t this be used as evidence?"


    "No. The demon race are not stupid creatures. Since the hero appeared, the demon race has decided to move more aggressively. We cannot continue to remain silent. Sooner or later a war will definitely occur."


    "War huh... After 200 years, we have to restart the war against the demon race."


    Not knowing what else to do, this old man, he could only accept the request from the Emperor.


    He knew, it was impossible for the demon race to be persuaded using this evidence.


    If this were the past, he was sure the demon race would prefer to retreat.


    But now it¡¯s different, just after the hero was born.


    To the demon race, the hero, he was a threat to every demon.


    If he was not destroyed, they would have to be destroyed a second time.


    "That¡¯s how it is..." unfortunately, before the Emperor could move from where he was.


    He remembered something, he remembered about the fight when I fought the demon race.


    "Ah, also don¡¯t let anyone touch this boy. He is our valuable asset."


    "Leave it to me. I also have no intention of letting other people disturb this boy. Because, he is a boy who was recommended directly by you."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 126: Human or demon?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    For a moment, a slight smirk formed on the Emperor¡¯s lips.


    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s see if this kid is a spy or not. We have to find out if he sides with the demons or humans."


    "Oh, right. Aren¡¯t you worried about your two children? I heard that she and the prince are planning to cause trouble."


    "These two kids... Whatever. Let them do what they want. If they cross the line, you have to punish them."


    "Are you sure? This matter also has something to do with this boy."


    "What...? How could he get involved in the conflict between my children?" out of curiosity, Emperor, he couldn¡¯t help but choose to ask this old man.


    He was curious, wanted to know why I could interfere in the affairs of the prince and the princess.


    If so, why should someone like me be involved?


    "Like this... First... Then he... Your daughter..."


    After a long explanation from the head of the academy, the Emperor, he couldn¡¯t stay still from where he was.


    He had to admit, he didn¡¯t expect that I could accidentally provoke the prince.


    If it weren¡¯t for Aisha, it would be impossible for me to become the prince¡¯s target.


    "Wait... If he kissed my daughter, wouldn¡¯t that mean... Uh... Alright, alright! Let fate take its course. I¡¯m leaving now, goodbye."


    Truly, Emperor, he was currently truly on the verge of losing control of his anger.


    He didn¡¯t expect it, couldn¡¯t believe I could kiss one of his daughters.


    Especially, especially since he knows what his second daughter¡¯s character is like.


    If he goes too far to defend me, it means he feels attracted to me.


    He was afraid, afraid that one day his daughter would have to experience what the word love meant.


    "Good luck."


    *Fyush!-*


    The moment after the Emperor left, the academy principal, he continued to stare non-stop at the teacup in both hands.


    Suddenly, he involuntarily laughed softly.


    ¡¯The Moon Sword has been removed from its place... The Ancient Bone has been inherited. Now is a new era. An era where humans, demons, and various creatures began to fight for power.¡¯


    ¡¯Is this fate? The hero appears, and is now an Anomaly. I wonder what the future of this continent will be like.¡¯ finally, academy principal, he decided to stand up from where he was.


    For now, he wanted to look further into the process of the empire¡¯s development.


    Either way, war between humans and demons cannot be avoided.


    Therefore, he had to prepare to carry out future plans within this continent.


    ...


    Night time has arrived, I am now outside the treatment room.


    Just look, I¡¯m currently in the backyard of the academy.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I want to see the starry sky above me.


    If I remember, the incident when I was on an uninhabited island still continues to haunt me.


    Until now I am curious, want to know why I can complete the mission from the system.


    If I can complete the mission from the system, why don¡¯t I feel anything?


    At least, if the inheritance from the tomb is not something physical.


    I was suspicious, guessing I had obtained something like a spiritual item.


    But still, I didn¡¯t feel anything inside me.


    But I feel, my attainments in Magic and Swordsmanship have increased drastically.


    I suspect, thinking all this has something to do with the original remains of the tomb.


    It¡¯s just that, no matter how many times I check myself.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a change.


    It felt as if I wasn¡¯t given the opportunity to see my changes further.


    "Cough!-" without realizing it, I spat out a mouthful of blood from my mouth.


    I don¡¯t know what the reason was, but after I woke up from the coma.


    I feel like my chest hurts, but I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡¯Is it because of that demon? He has trapped me secretly. I¡¯m sure he put something in my body.¡¯ I thought, I can¡¯t help but suspect that all of this is because of the demon I fought before.


    If it weren¡¯t for this demon, would it be possible that I would have to feel pain around my chest?


    Of course not, right?


    "It¡¯s scary! I want to get out now!"


    Suddenly, I heard a girl¡¯s voice right in my ear.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like this voice sounds very familiar.


    If I remember, the last time I encountered this voice was when I was about to fight against that demon.


    In a split second, I saw a golden light coming out of my chest.


    "Uah!!! I¡¯m out! I made it out! Thank you, God!"


    "Eh? Aren¡¯t you... Bellu? What are you doing to my body?" as if realizing what was happening, I couldn¡¯t help but feel very alert.


    In my opinion, I¡¯m afraid this fairy has done something to me.


    If what I fear happens, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    But fortunately, what I feared was actually the opposite.


    "You should thank me! If not for me, you would have been killed by Demonic Cell Corrosion."


    "Are you saying that you have helped me in dealing with the poison in my body?"


    "That¡¯s right. Did you know that I really fought tooth and nail to eradicate this cell? Therefore, never forget to repay my kindness."


    Without realizing it, a little feeling of confusion came over me.


    I want to know, want to know why I got something like demon cells?


    Isn¡¯t it impossible for me to be trapped by something like this?


    That¡¯s how it should be, right?


    But why? Why does this fairy say I was poisoned by something like demon cells?


    Really, I can¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    I¡¯m afraid, worried that one day these demon cells will attack me without realizing it.


    If this happens, I will definitely have to lose my life a second time.


    And now, thanks to the help of this fairy and the system, I can continue to survive.


    If it weren¡¯t for them, would it be possible for me to continue standing from my current position?


    "Okay... Because you saved me. I am very grateful. Don¡¯t worry, I promise one day I will repay your kindness." I said, not intending to think any further.


    As long as I can continue living, I have nothing to fear.


    In the end, I have been trapped by the conflict between the demon race and humans.


    Not long after, I saw this fairy slightly touching my chest.


    At first I was curious, but I held back.


    Unexpectedly, a little purple light shone on my chest.


    Luckily, before I could ask what happened.


    This fairy, she unhesitatingly explained my situation.


    "Demon Cell Corrosion has fused. You actually tamed these cells. I originally intended to remove these cells, but your body seems to refuse to eliminate these cells." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fused? You said I¡¯ve fused with the demon race cells?" I asked, unable to stop myself from raising my eyebrows.


    In my mind, I was shocked when I heard that I had joined something like a demon cell.


    But actually, I felt very disgusted when I heard of this union.


    ¡¯Am I not human anymore? I have fused with something like a demon cell. I¡¯m sure this union is not a good thing.¡¯ I have to admit, I had expected this union to not be good.


    I¡¯m sure, guessing that in the future the demon cells in me will definitely not become a big problem.


    I guessed, believing that these demon cells were the beginning of my exile from humanity.


    From the start, my destiny in this world was not to go on to live a peaceful life.


    On the contrary, I know my destiny is like walking on a thorny path.


    When I got the system, I became more convinced that my destiny was not to go through life without having to think about anything.


    "That¡¯s right. But your body is really strange. Are you human? Your injury recovery is very fast. You even woke up a moment after being defeated by this demon."


    "Well¡­ You can consider this as luck?" for a moment, the expression of the fairy in front of me, couldn¡¯t help but continue to endlessly stare at me.


    I think, this fairy, she meant to tell me to be honest in my words.


    Finally, because I had no choice, I was forced to answer this fairy¡¯s question.


    "Okay... I don¡¯t know either. But I have something like regeneration. Every time I get hurt, my body automatically chooses to cover my wound."


    "Regeneration? It¡¯s rare for me to hear that humans can regenerate themselves." this fairy commented, thinking I was a strange human.


    In this fairy¡¯s entire life, this was the first time she had heard of a human being able to heal itself.


    If there was, that human, he must be a magician above the Mage stage.


    Of course, they also had to be skilled in healing magic.


    If their healing magic was weak, it would be impossible for them to grow their bodies.


    But I am different, in my case, my body automatically heals me.


    It felt like I didn¡¯t want to get killed in something like being stabbed.


    "The point is, I understand. You are not an ordinary human. Now, what should you do? You have cells of the demon race inside you. If you let these cells take over your body, you will inevitably have to reveal your identity."


    "..." for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but fall silent from where I was.


    I¡¯m also curious, want to know what I should do from now on.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 127: Did I get caught?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Who knows? Let nature take its course for me. If one day I show my strength, I might have to choose to come out in the empire." I said, without showing the slightest hesitation on my face.


    If one day the demon¡¯s power possesses me, I would rather choose to leave.


    No matter what, the fact that I have demonic power within me cannot be denied.


    In the end, I can only continue to carry out my destiny.


    If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s impossible for the empire to let me go.


    "You¡¯re great... You¡¯re a rare human being. You can control your emotions even when your future is at stake. I¡¯m truly amazed." Bellu commented, thinking I was a great human being.


    If it was someone else, she didn¡¯t know whether they could continue to stay where they were or not.


    In Bellu¡¯s point of view, she initially thought I should show my panicked face.


    But apparently, she didn¡¯t expect me to react as if nothing had happened.


    "Okay. Can we stop now? I want to know what you want to do next." not wanting to wait any longer, I decided to ask.


    For now, I intend to listen to the purpose of this fairy.


    If this fairy really wants to leave, there is no way I can stop this fairy¡¯s actions.


    However, it cannot be denied that she saved my life.


    "I think, I want to stay longer in the imperial territory. Plus, I still haven¡¯t completed my goal."


    "Purpose huh... I understand. In return, why don¡¯t you stay by my side for a while?" maybe it¡¯s true, I still feel suspicious of this fairy.


    But what? It was impossible for me to ignore the person who had saved me.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but have to repay this fairy¡¯s kindness.


    Without realizing it, Bellu¡¯s eyes unconsciously emitted various dazzling lights.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she thinks I¡¯m a good person.


    Originally, Bellu, she intended to ask me to give her a place to stay.


    But apparently, I accidentally asked about this matter, something she really wanted to ask.


    "Of course! I accept your offer! If you find it difficult, I promise to help you."


    ¡¯Hah... Whatever it is, as long as this creature doesn¡¯t burden me. I don¡¯t care. I hope she doesn¡¯t give me too much trouble.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but sigh in my heart.


    I have to admit, taking care of this fairy is not something easy.


    If she did something strange, it would be impossible for me not to get dragged into this fairy matter.


    And worst of all, I want to be forced to take responsibility for this fairy¡¯s actions.


    ...


    "Congratulations to the students for successfully completing the Hunting Exam. Now, I announce to the people who have succeeded in taking first and third place."


    "Our hero, Ash F. Oarth, please come forward."


    "The hero! That¡¯s right! He is our savior! If it weren¡¯t for him, we don¡¯t know whether we could escape from that demon or not." the students commented, they couldn¡¯t help but remember the incident when they were on the uninhabited island.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ash, it would be impossible for them to continue living until now.


    "Thank you everyone. I¡¯m glad you all support me. I, the chosen hero, will not allow anyone to be killed."


    "Good words. I admire you." praised the academy principal, knowing that the man in front of him was a hero.


    If it was someone else, there was no way he would allow that person to say words like these.


    But Ash is different, he is a hero.


    From the start, Ash¡¯s destiny was to save this continent.


    Perhaps because of that, not a single second year student chose to curse Ash.


    They know, realize Ash is the savior.


    Ever since they saw the footage of Ash fighting against the Greater Demon, none of them doubted Ash anymore.


    However, the proof that Ash was able to defeat the peak of the Warrior stage was not a lie.


    "For second place, we have the most surprising student among the first year students. Noah Glennth, I ask you to come forward."


    "¡­" for a moment, the entire room around us, unknowingly became quite heavy.


    It felt as if the students didn¡¯t expect me to get second place at all.


    But not that, what surprised them was the name of the student.


    To them, I was a student from class E.


    If I manage to get second place, is it possible for class E to be oppressed again?


    Of course not, right?


    "Noah? This name... Really makes me nostalgic." Ash muttered softly, unable to hold back the curiosity on his face.


    In Ash¡¯s perspective, my name was something he had long forgotten. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noah? I asked you to come forward. Why haven¡¯t you appeared yet?" once again, the academy principal, he kept non-stop calling my name.


    If asked what I was doing, it was clear that I was currently feeling very nervous.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t want to come in second place at all.


    Especially if I have to stand in front, I can¡¯t help but be forced to show my identity.


    Really, deep inside my heart, I felt very hopeless.


    If I could turn back time, I would rather be honest with Eris.


    Just look, Eris¡¯ expression, I know she¡¯s also curious.


    But what? There¡¯s no way I can back out now.


    In the end, the fact that I managed to achieve second place cannot be denied.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    In a split second, the students¡¯ gazes, couldn¡¯t help but focus on me.


    Of course, what I did was continue to wear a calm expression.


    If I show my nervous expression, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    "He... Isn¡¯t he...! Eris, you said his name is Ian? Why is he called Noah?" Eric asked, subconsciously opening his eyes wide.


    In Eric¡¯s mind, he thought I was Ian.


    But in reality, I had fooled them while on an uninhabited island.


    "I don¡¯t know... Did he cure his real name? Noah¡­ Why is he healing this name?" Eris commented, unable to help but understand the reason why I hid my identity.


    If my name is Noah, why didn¡¯t I say it the first time we met?


    Instead, I said my name was Ian.


    It¡¯s true, a little curiosity started to rise within Eris.


    She was curious, wanting to know why I was hiding my identity.


    Without realizing it, a slight feeling of suspicion emerged in Eris¡¯ mind.


    She guessed, asked if I was Noah? Their childhood friends?


    Fortunately, she immediately dismissed this useless thought.


    For Eris, I wasn¡¯t born to be the greatest in the first place.


    At the same time, she knew that I was born without any talent in me.


    With that alone, it¡¯s enough to make anyone think I¡¯m an ordinary human.


    Even Ash and Alicia, they couldn¡¯t help but think the same thing as Eris.


    But unfortunately, Eric, he doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m Noah or not.


    In Eric¡¯s perspective, my name was enough to intimidate him.


    He was afraid, worried that one day I would intend to avenge my mother.


    "Mr. Noah! You are great! I knew you would definitely be able to enter the top three!" Saintess shouted, endlessly praising my figure.


    From the start, Saintess, she knew I would definitely make it to the top three.


    And now, what she expected had happened.


    No matter what, Saintess¡¯s bet in this test was 100% accurate.


    "Ha ha... Thank you. I feel proud because I was able to get second place. If it weren¡¯t for my classmates, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be placed in this position." I said firmly, trying to lighten the atmosphere around me a little.


    If it weren¡¯t for Saintess, I don¡¯t know whether the students from other classes would be able to hold back their shocked expressions or not.


    But thanks to Saintess, I can control my inner anxiety better.


    "And finally, the person who is in third place. She managed to defeat the fifth ranked monster. Even though she was assisted by students from class B and class C, it is not impossible that she could defeat this fifth ranked monster. Eris F. Hillwood, please face forward right now.


    "Understood."


    The moment Eris¡¯ name was called, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was staring at me non-stop.


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but shift my gaze slightly downwards.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I did this to ignore the eye contact between us.


    If I keep looking at this woman, I might not be able to hold back my embarrassed expression.


    At worst, I would have no choice but to embarrass myself in front of the first and second year students.


    ¡¯What have I done... Have I done something wrong? Is it right for me to hide my identity?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but wonder where I had gone wrong.


    Didn¡¯t I save this girl¡¯s life? Why does she have to make a face like that?


    ¡¯Okay... I know I was wrong. Because of my identity as Ian, I was lured into my own trap.¡¯ having no choice, I chose to forget what happened.


    For now, my main goal is none other than solving my and the prince¡¯s problems.


    Just look, I can see several people around this room continuing to stare at me non-stop.


    If asked how I knew they were the prince¡¯s followers, I saw the badges on their chests.


    With their badged status, it is possible that they are heirs to nobles from the upper classes.


    ¡¯Three stars... I think they are seniors from the third year.¡¯ still, I have no choice but to be trapped in this conflict.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 128: Possessive?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Great¡­ As expected of the hero¡¯s companion. They¡¯re not ordinary humans," praised the students, unable to help but acknowledge Eris¡¯ greatness.


    Even though some of the hero¡¯s companions were not included in the top three, they knew they were extraordinary people


    They had heard, knowing Eric was the one who got the artifact from the tomb.


    If not for that, it would be impossible for them not to glance at the sword at Eric¡¯s waist.


    Unexpectedly, the weapon on Eric¡¯s waist couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this? Is there something wrong with this sword?¡¯ Eric thought, unable to help but understand what was going on.


    Once he was in the inauguration hall, he felt this sword had been moving non-stop.


    It felt like he thought this sword had its own emotions.


    Of course, he also knew this sword intended to remind him of something.


    Didn¡¯t know why, but Eric, he felt as if he understood what this sword¡¯s wish was.


    He was confident, guessing that what this sword wanted was my corpse.


    ¡¯So you also want this person¡¯s corpse? Okay. I also can¡¯t wait for our next fight.¡¯ without realizing it, a small grin began to form on Eric¡¯s face.


    For now, Eric¡¯s goal is that he intends to behead me.


    For Eric, I am a pest in his life right now.


    Because of my name, he couldn¡¯t help but recall past events.


    He knows, realizing this past is a source of problems for his life.


    In fact, Eric, he once thought about coming back and killing me and my family.


    But still, Eric, he also knew there was no way he could escape the imperial guard.


    In the end, as the hero¡¯s friend, he inevitably has to be watched 24 hours a day.


    Of course, Eric, he also knows that the reason why the empire does this is to be able to protect them.


    However, the fact that Eric is one of the hero¡¯s friends cannot be denied.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this? Why do I feel uncomfortable? No. I think it¡¯s better for me to ignore this feeling.¡¯ because didn¡¯t intend to think further, I chose to ignore what happened.


    If I had known that Eric¡¯s plan was that he wanted to behead me, I definitely couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    But what? In my mind, I kept convincing myself that it was impossible for Eric to be hostile to me.


    But well, I also know what I¡¯m thinking is highly unlikely to happen.


    Even now, I continue to feel uncomfortable every time I see Eric¡¯s face.


    Every time I see this man¡¯s face, I always intend to tear this man¡¯s body apart.


    Deep in my heart, I really wanted to kill this man with both hands.


    ...


    By the way, just before the students¡¯ award ceremony ended.


    The two students who previously helped me fight the Minotaur, they also didn¡¯t forget not to give a gift.


    However, the fact that they did not choose to run away from the fight against the Minotaur was not just a fantasy.


    But not for Eric, he didn¡¯t get any praise from the academy head.


    For the academy head, Eric¡¯s actions were not worthy of praise at all.


    In the end, he had the courage to leave his friends alone.


    With that alone, is it necessary for him to get a prize in the form of achievement?


    ¡¯Two stars... I obtained a two-star badge. Can I consider this as luck?¡¯ I asked myself, unable to stop glancing at the clothes on my chest.


    I have to admit, I didn¡¯t expect the academy principal to decide to elevate my status.


    As I recall, when someone got a two-star badge, they had to get various achievements.


    For example, they inevitably have to show that they are far superior to students in the same year as them.


    And now, because of my achievements in facing various obstacles to raise the rank of class E.


    Like it or not, I was chosen, considered one of the outstanding students.


    Although, in the end, the students from other classes, they didn¡¯t understand at all why I had to be placed in second place.


    In their opinion, second place would be better given to Eris.


    However, the fact that Eris could defeat a fifth rank monster couldn¡¯t be denied.


    For second year students, fighting against a fifth rank monster was the most impossible thing.


    What¡¯s more, they also know what the strength of this fifth-rank monster is like.


    A creature on par with a Warrior Knight, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to win against this monster.


    If they continued to fight against this monster, their lives would most likely be lost.


    But fortunately, in their entire lives, they had not once fought against this monster.


    ¡¯Still... Do I have to stay close to this woman?¡¯ I thought, couldn¡¯t help but turn to a girl beside me


    If want to say, as soon as I left the inauguration room, Aisha, she couldn¡¯t help but choose to follow me.


    Initially, I intended to tell this girl not to get too close to me.


    But I changed my mind, seeing the way this woman looked at me.


    "Mr. Noah, let me walk with you. I¡¯m worried that your wound will recur again."


    "No. Please don¡¯t keep touching me. We¡¯re in a public place right now. What happens if they think strange things about us?"


    "Strange thing?" for a moment, an expression full of confusion appeared on the Saintess¡¯ face.


    Of course, I immediately understood that the Saintess did not understand the meaning of our actions at all.


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but change my expression of despair.


    In my mind, I didn¡¯t know what to say to this woman.


    ¡¯Should I let her touch me? I thought so...¡¯ having no choice, I couldn¡¯t help but let this woman continue to touch me.


    In fact, I can still feel the injuries I received while fighting against that demon.


    It¡¯s just that, the pain I felt was nothing compared to the first time I was given demon cells.


    It could say, that the current me can endure this pain all day long.


    "Hah... Do whatever you like. Remember, we have to separate when we¡¯re in the hallway."


    "I know! Don¡¯t worry. Let this kind girl help you achieve your goal."


    Whatever it is, for now I have to prepare myself.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I felt the way the students looked at me was quite strange


    It felt as if I was being hunted by various unknown creatures.


    ¡¯Bad... Is it true that I should be antagonized by an academy? But that doesn¡¯t matter. Let me carry out this destiny.¡¯


    For some reason, my gaze couldn¡¯t return to the Saintess.


    ¡¯Well... I¡¯d better not let her be sad. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to become an enemy of the Emperor.¡¯


    After that, I chose to look forward again.


    For me, what is not my problem is simply not worth talking about.


    ...


    "Mr. Noah, I¡¯m going back first. If anything happens, come and contact me. Do you understand?"


    "Leave it to me."


    Not long after the Saintess left, I was finally able to be alone too.


    Still, I also knew there were some people watching me from a distance.


    And sure enough, what I feared actually happened.


    "Long time no see. Are you okay?"


    "Prince¡­ Why are you here?" I asked, realizing who the man in front of me was.


    If I remember, if it wasn¡¯t for this man, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to suffer.


    Unexpectedly, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on the two men at the prince¡¯s side.


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t they...¡¯ it was true, they were none other than the people I beat up before.


    "Oh? Are you curious? Look, I just punished them. They have failed in carrying out my duties."


    "Hmph. Isn¡¯t this good? They failed because they couldn¡¯t win a fight against me. They really deserve to be punished." I said, unable to help but insult these two men.


    Of course, the prince, he knew what I meant.


    To the prince, the words I said were an insult.


    "Very good... You are really testing my patience. Since my sister is not around, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do anything."


    In a split second, an unknown aura appeared and surrounded the area where I was.


    Without realizing it, my body, unconsciously fell from the floor.


    ¡¯So heavy... What is this? I felt like I was facing a fifth rank creature. Could the prince be at that stage?¡¯ as if realizing what was happening, I thought the prince had reached the Warrior stage.


    Of course, the strength of the prince was definitely above the Profound stage.


    ¡¯NO...! Berserker Mode!¡¯


    "Surprising... You were actually hiding your true strength. But what? Can you continue to withstand my pressure?"


    Maybe it was true, when I activated the Berserker power.


    I felt like I could move freely before, but now it¡¯s different.


    I felt like the prince¡¯s aura had become much heavier.


    ¡¯No way¡­ Is he that much stronger than the Minotaur? Ck. Truly worthy of being a prince.¡¯


    "Ha...!"


    Not long after, I finally decided to increase my endurance.


    Even though I¡¯m hurt, I don¡¯t care.


    [Full embodiment in Berserker Mode granted.]


    *Crack!-*


    ¡¯What? What¡¯s this? What has happened?¡¯ thought the prince, unable to help but understand what was happening.


    In the prince¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t expect me to be able to continue to withstand the pressure of a Warrior stage expert.


    Unfortunately, before the prince could act further


    He felt someone touch his head, not knowing why.


    "Can you stop? You are too impulsive. As your sister, I feel very heavy-hearted." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let go... Did I tell you to touch me?"


    "The princess? Why could-" without realizing it, I felt a bit of a bad feeling rising within me.


    Don¡¯t know what the reason is, but looking at the way the princess looks at me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 129: We meet again

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    ¡¯Eh... Is this okay? Judging from the way the princess looked at me, it looked very strange.¡¯ I thought, constantly putting on a wary face.


    Luckily, the feeling inside me only lasted a moment.


    Before finally, the princess, she chose to pull her hand back from the prince¡¯s head.


    Just look, from the prince¡¯s expression, he could only continue to stare at the princess.


    In the prince¡¯s mind, he felt that this woman had become more and more crazy.


    "What do you want?" not wanting to delay any more than this, the prince, he decided to speak up.


    For the prince, the presence of this woman was enough to make anyone feel helpless.


    But not for him, he continued to have a cold expression on his face.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? I came because I knew you were planning to bother this man again." within a few seconds, the princess¡¯s gaze, could not help but become full of threat.


    "Heh? I understand. But this is surprising, I didn¡¯t expect you to open your heart to a stranger. Could it be that you-" unfortunately, before the prince could continue his last sentence.


    The princess, she without hesitation smiled faintly.


    It could say, the smile from the princess is a smile full of threat.


    If she saw this man go any further, she would not hesitate to beat this man up.


    And since the prince was aware of this fact, he had no choice but to stop what he was doing.


    "Okay... That¡¯s enough. I understand. Since you insist on protecting this man, I won¡¯t hesitate to bother you either."


    *Thak!-*


    A moment, when the prince snapped one of his fingers.


    Several people appeared, they were none other than the people who had been secretly following me.


    Of course, the princess, she didn¡¯t care much about the presence of these people.


    For the princess, the prince¡¯s followers were not worthy opponents.


    If she wanted, she could beat them up in one breath.


    But she restrained herself, realizing that she should not be provoked by this man¡¯s actions.


    "You really want to find trouble with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this matter will become more serious?" I asked, unable to help but understand what was going on.


    From my point of view, I wasn¡¯t sure whether the prince could sneak attack me or not.


    In the end, the fact that we are in an academy cannot be denied.


    If he was really serious about beheading me, I¡¯m sure the academy principal wouldn¡¯t have allowed this to happen.


    Since the beginning, the rule of the academy was that they had prohibited students from killing each other.


    If they dare to violate it, it is not impossible that they will have to be expelled.


    Unexpectedly, I saw the prince involuntarily chuckle.


    "Ha ha ha. Do you think rules can hinder me? I am a prince, I deserve the position of crown prince. One day, I, Arthur L. Lionheart, swear to obtain the position of Emperor."


    Don¡¯t know why, but I unconsciously felt my whole body shiver slightly.


    To me, this man¡¯s actions make absolutely no sense.


    However, the fact that this man was the prince was not a lie.


    I believe, suspect that one day this man cannot but be destined to become Emperor.


    "Interesting words¡­ You are a double-edged man. You really want to snatch the position of crown prince from your brother."


    "Beatrice¡­ Have you come to look for your master?"


    "Of course. So what should I do? Looking at you? It¡¯s no use at all."


    Without realizing it, several veins appeared on the prince¡¯s head.


    Don¡¯t know what, but he felt that the woman behind the princess really gave him a bit of annoyance.


    Every time he saw this woman, he always thought about tearing this woman into two pieces.


    "You came just on time. I want you to-" unfortunately, before the princess could give this woman an order.


    I saw Liliana appear, followed by several people walking right behind her.


    ¡¯Eh? Who¡¯s he? Why do I feel familiar?¡¯ for a moment, my gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on a man.


    It could say, this man, he is none other than one of my family.


    Judging from this man¡¯s appearance, he always reminds me of my mother.


    Even from the way he stood, I felt like he was my father.


    It¡¯s true, this man, he is none other than my own brother.


    ¡¯It¡¯s been more than 10 years... Finally we can be found again. But... I can¡¯t live like before anymore. Forgive me.¡¯ maybe it¡¯s true, right now I really want to say the words that I¡¯ve been holding onto for so long.


    But I restrained myself, knowing that it would be impossible for me to reveal my identity.


    In the end, my brother and I have been separated for a long time since childhood.


    Even if he saw my true face, would it be possible for him to recognize me?


    Of course not, right?


    However, the fact that I am very different from the person I was when I first came to this world cannot be denied.


    If I remember, my original hair after getting the system was white.


    I know, realized all this because my payment was revived by the system.


    "Don¡¯t act too much. Cousin, you have to restrain yourself. If you act more than this, the professors won¡¯t be able to stay silent." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Sorry. I didn¡¯t expect I would have to lose control of my emotions again." not knowing what else to do, the princess, she had no choice but to retreat.


    For now, the princess¡¯s goal was that she wanted to try to calm her other self down.


    The moment after I kissed the princess, the emotions within her had become much scarier.


    Moreover, just after she heard that I would be beaten by the prince.


    Of course, there was no way the princess could remain silent.


    "Beatrice, please go and take the princess to her room. She needs to calm down."


    "Understood." not long after, the woman named Beatrice, she began to take the princess away from where she was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I subconsciously noticed this woman looking at me a little.


    But well, I don¡¯t care about this woman¡¯s actions at all.


    I felt that the way this woman was looking wasn¡¯t filled with killing intent.


    Instead, I knew she was looking at me because she wanted to size me up.


    From the start, I had suspected that this woman was a follower of the princess.


    Perhaps, she was one of the princess¡¯s closest followers?


    Who knows?


    Whatever it is, thanks to the departure of the princess.


    The entire hallway I was in, suddenly returned to normal.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Prince. Because of this stupid woman¡¯s actions, you almost got into trouble."


    "Ha... Because you are in this place. I feel like I have lost my purpose." the prince muttered, unable to stop himself from making a lazy face.


    From the prince¡¯s perspective, he knew it was impossible for him to fight this woman.


    Even though they were cousins, Liliana, she was much scarier.


    If Liliana wanted, she could do anything to the prince¡¯s faction.


    Among all the students in the academy, Liliana, she was called the strongest.


    No one knew how strong Liliana¡¯s strength was, but they guessed she was at the peak of the Mage stage.


    With that alone, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for her to defeat the people from the academy?


    "All of you, let¡¯s go now. I want to go back and calm down as soon as possible."


    "Understood."


    Finally, the prince¡¯s followers, they also decided to leave where they were.


    A moment after the prince and his followers disappeared, I could only sigh heavily.


    "Thank you¡­ You came just in time." I said, not forgetting to express my gratitude.


    If it weren¡¯t for this woman, I don¡¯t know what I would do.


    At most, I would be forced to intervene in the conflict between the princess and the prince.


    "I told you, right? I promise I won¡¯t let my sweet junior be bullied by anyone else."


    For a moment, I unconsciously showed an embarrassed expression on my face.


    For me, what Liliana said was completely inappropriate to tell.


    Just look, the expressions of the people behind Liliana, they couldn¡¯t help but show their expressions of disbelief.


    They didn¡¯t expect it, didn¡¯t expect their leader to react like this.


    ¡¯President Liliana can actually be this gentle? Amazing...¡¯ thought a girl, unable to blink her eyes for several times.


    From this girl¡¯s perspective, she thought Liliana was a cold woman.


    Whenever they were together, Liliana, she always acted as if nothing had happened.


    In essence, in front of her other colleagues, Liliana, she was a different person.


    Without realizing it, this girl¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but fall on me.


    ¡¯I see... So he was the one who made president Liliana willing to waste her time visiting the training room?¡¯ In fact, every member of the student council, they knew the reason why Liliana was not at work every afternoon.


    Ever since they heard Liliana was late for the student council meeting, they suspected she had been in contact with someone.


    And sure enough, what they thought turned out to be true.


    Due to the man being close to Liliana, she was slower in carrying out her duties as student council president.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 130: Second place

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Even so, they also knew that there was nothing they could do.


    To them, their leader, she was no ordinary woman.


    If she were an ordinary woman, would it be possible for Liliana to be appointed as student council president?


    At most, the person who was much more worthy of the position of student council president was the princess.


    But thanks to Liliana, she didn¡¯t have to be the candidate for the next student council president.


    In reality, Liliana¡¯s achievements at the academy were no small feat.


    Even Liliana, she once managed to fight against students from other continents.


    Since then, she has earned the nickname Ice Witch.


    "Cough- Please don¡¯t say things like that. I feel like I¡¯m being stared at by friends behind your back." I said, unable to stop myself from faking a cough.


    For now, I know from the way Liliana¡¯s friends look at me.


    I¡¯m aware that some of them think I¡¯m a nuisance.


    Of course, for the past month I was sure that Liliana¡¯s work had been disrupted because of me.


    No matter what, the fact that she was the student council president could not be denied.


    With that alone, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for anyone not to feel annoyed?


    For 1 month, Liliana, she continued to help me in training my magic.


    Initially, I told Liliana not to abandon her duties as student council president.


    But she didn¡¯t want to, considering carrying out her duties as student council president was not interesting.


    Even Liliana, she once said that she really wanted to leave the OSIS.


    But she restrained herself, remembering that there was a woman in the student council.


    If she didn¡¯t control this woman, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    And worst of all, Liliana, she was forced to get involved in this woman¡¯s affairs.


    Of course, I immediately realized who the woman Liliana was referring to was.


    Whatever it is, I have absolutely no intention of interfering in Liliana¡¯s affairs.


    If I interfere in Liliana¡¯s affairs, I¡¯m afraid the nobles will inevitably focus their gaze on me.


    I have heard, learned that many of the third year students are the sons of Duke level nobles.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know which one of them truly deserves to be called the strongest.


    And now, after I realized my older brother was in the academy.


    I suspected that my brother was a member of the student council.


    Of course, judging by my brother¡¯s badge, there were more than 5 stars available.


    With that alone, it¡¯s not impossible for me to think my brother is one of the talented students.


    "Ah. Sorry. I just wanted to tease you a little." for a moment, Liliana¡¯s gaze, couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    "Gulp-" having no choice, Liliana¡¯s colleagues, they were forced to avert their gazes.


    ¡¯Crazy... Absolutely terrible. She¡¯s the worst.¡¯ thought this girl, thinking from the way their leader was looking, it was completely unreasonable.


    Even though their leader was not a cruel person, she did not hesitate to punish others.


    When someone dares to disturb the student council, it is possible that that person will experience despair.


    And now, they felt like they had offended their leader.


    Luckily, what they were worried about didn¡¯t happen.


    "Then, senior. I¡¯ll go first. See you later." without delay, I chose to leave the place where Liliana was.


    I knew, realizing from the way Liliana¡¯s comrades looked at their leader.


    It felt like they couldn¡¯t help but be threatened.


    "Okay... Let¡¯s meet again later."


    Without realizing it, Liliana¡¯s colleagues, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh.


    They were happy, happy that I chose to leave their place.


    If I stay near Liliana, they don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡¯As the saying goes, water and fire do not mix. No matter what happens.¡¯ thought this girl, endlessly thinking that their leader had fallen in love with a man.


    Likewise with the three people near this girl, they thought the same as her.


    To them, their leader¡¯s actions were a reflection of a girl in love.


    But what? They knew it was absolutely impossible for me to be Liliana¡¯s lover.


    In the end, my status in the empire is that of a commoner.


    With that alone, it would be absolutely impossible for me to marry the daughter of a Duke.


    On this continent, Duke is a leading existence.


    If not for them, no one knows whether this continent could continue to survive or not.


    And worst of all, perhaps in ancient times, the demon race succeeded in invading this continent.


    "Now... Prepare a meeting for the following. New rules have been implemented. From today onwards, first and fifth year students are not allowed to leave the academy again."


    "We understand."


    ...


    After I returned from where Liliana was, I subconsciously stared at what was happening in front of me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I thought, am I dreaming?


    "You guys¡­ What are you doing?"


    Really, I can only say this one sentence.


    I wondered, wanting to know why my classmates chose to lower their heads?


    What have I done?


    "Noah... No, Mr. Noah! Please accept our gratitude! It was thanks to you that we managed to get second place!"


    ¡¯Second place... Ah. I remember. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I heard that the academy wants to give us something. But I don¡¯t know what it is. I hope it can be weapons and physical enhancements.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but realize what was happening.


    "Okay... I understand. In essence, you guys are bowing your heads to express your gratitude? But please raise your heads again. I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of reaching this score. I did this because I had to." obviously, I didn¡¯t mean to tell them to keep their heads down.


    In my perspective, my classmates¡¯ behavior felt like I was a bastard.


    "No. You have brought us to second place. We are very grateful. Therefore, please feel free to ask us for anything."


    Still, no matter how many times I tell them to raise their heads.


    My classmates, they continue to express their gratitude non-stop.


    "It¡¯s up to you... But remember, I¡¯m not doing this because of class E. But I just don¡¯t have a choice."


    "We understand. We will remember everything you say."


    Not wanting to delay any further, I finally decided to sit up from my chair.


    For now, my goal is that I want to solve my problems from other classes.


    From the start, I was in conflict with the class D students.


    I sure, thought it was impossible for them to just let me go. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone, quickly return to your respective places. First, let me tell you all the respective Contribution Points of each class."


    "Class A, they got 5,000 Contribution Points."


    "Class B, they¡¯re not inferior to class A, a total of 3,500 Contribution Points."


    "Class C, they add up to around 1,800 Contribution Points.


    "Class D, their number is the same as class C which is 1,800 Contribution Points."


    "And for class E, you guys are the most unexpected. You managed to rank the same as class A, with a total of 5,000 Contribution Points."


    "Starting this week, the academy has decided to provide you with personal resources. You can now increase your combat strength without having to ask for guidance from others."


    "What? Resources? Personal? Is this actually real?" don¡¯t know why, but looking at the expressions of my classmates, they had faces of disbelief.


    For them, they did not expect the academy to actually decide to provide them with private resources.


    If so, is it appropriate for them to get personal resources every week?


    Of course, it was impossible for class E to obtain personal resources from the academy.


    However, the fact that class E is filled with students with low talent cannot be denied.


    With that alone, it was absolutely impossible for them to be given personal resources for free.


    They were confident, suspecting that all of this had something to do with the academy head¡¯s plan.


    But what? They can¡¯t do anything.


    In the end, we, class E, had managed to obtain second place.


    Although our number of Contribution Points is not much different from class A, the resources we obtain are not less.


    ¡¯Oh... We managed to get resources from the academy. I can¡¯t wait to see what this resource will look like.¡¯ I thought, couldn¡¯t help but imagine what a reward from the academy would be like.


    Unfortunately, before I could get lost in my thoughts.


    I heard the professor calling me, don¡¯t know why.


    "Noah, the academy principal wants you to visit him after class is dismissed. He said he would give you something in the form of a gift."


    "I see¡­" unexpectedly, the student¡¯s expressions, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    In my classmates¡¯ perspective, being called by the academy principal was an honor


    For the students of the Lunar Academy, the head of the academy, he was a mighty figure.


    By him calling me, they were sure that I would definitely be given something.


    Of course, this was definitely not a lowly gift.


    If the academy principal really wanted to give me something, why did he have to meet me personally?


    And because of that, their view of me continued to increase endlessly.


    In the minds of my classmates, I had become something of a hero.


    ¡¯Huh... Is this okay? I hope nothing big happens when I meet the academy principal.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop praying that nothing would happen.


    I was scared, worried when I met the academy principal.


    Like it or not, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to be asked something like a question.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 131: Sacred Tree

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    After class ended, I unceremoniously started walking towards the academy principal¡¯s office.


    For now, my goal is to see what the rewards from the academy are like.


    I think, guessing the reward from the academy should be something like an increase in strength.


    But somehow, I wish this was something much bigger.


    Not long after, I decided to stop my steps.


    It could say, the place where I am currently is the academy head¡¯s office.


    "Oh? You finally came? Walk over here. I want to give you something."


    Unexpectedly, I heard an old man¡¯s voice appear right in my ear.


    Of course, I immediately knew who this old man in front of me was.


    However, I have seen this old man for several times.


    With that alone, it¡¯s not impossible for me not to show a calm expression on my face.


    "Greetings, Great Wizard. I came because I heard you calling me." I said, not forgetting to pay my respects.


    I know, realizing the extent of this old man¡¯s power.


    I felt, as I stood in front of this old man, I couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    It felt like I could be killed in one move.


    But fortunately, what I was worried about was unlikely to happen.


    "What¡¯s this?" I asked, unable to help but understand what was in this old man¡¯s hands.


    From my perspective, the thing the old man gave me looks like an apple.


    It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s different from ordinary apples in general.


    It could say, this is an apple that can emit an aura of unlimited life


    "The name of this fruit is Fruit of Purity. It is said that when one eats the Fruit of Purity, they can increase their natural talent. And because your talent is too low, I decided to give this to you."


    "Fruit of Purity? Could it be..." as if realizing what was happening, I couldn¡¯t help but express disbelief on my face.


    When I was little, I remember the Fruit of Purity was born from the Sacred Tree.


    It is said that the Sacred Tree is a tree that was passed down directly by the gods and goddesses.


    With the fruit of this tree, it is enough to give unlimited life to any creature.


    At first, I thought the story about the Sacred Tree was just superstition.


    But apparently, like it or not, I have to change my perspective.


    Since the beginning, the Sacred Tree has become a reality in the outside world.


    And now, because this old man decided to give me the Fruit of Purity.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, wondering if I should accept a gift like this?


    "But don¡¯t worry, the quality of this fruit is almost close to zero. By eating this fruit, your talent will most likely increase."


    ¡¯So that¡¯s how it is¡­ The Fruit of Purity this old man gave me was low quality? Well, I also know it¡¯s very unlikely that I¡¯ll be able to get a high-quality Fruit of Purity.¡¯ I thought, trying to keep my hopes down on this fruit.


    I know, expecting to obtain the Fruit of Purity requires a lot of effort.


    And since this old man decided to give me a low-quality Fruit of Purity, I can¡¯t help but express my gratitude.


    "Thank you! I¡¯m very happy because I can now improve my talent. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know whether I could reach the Warrior stage or not." I said, not forgetting to try to act a little small talk.


    If I didn¡¯t show my surprised reaction, I¡¯m afraid this old man couldn¡¯t help but notice my true talent.


    However, the fact that my talent is far from the Orange stage is not a lie.


    If my talents as a Green stage talent were to be known, wouldn¡¯t it greatly shock others?


    And worst of all, the people from the academy, they relentlessly kept investigating my background.


    "Ah. I remember. Your talent is Orange, right?"


    For a moment, I unconsciously wore a doubtful expression on my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t expect this old man to suddenly ask something I didn¡¯t want.


    "Alright¡­ I know you don¡¯t want to reveal your secret. But remember, this fruit can only enhance talents below the Dark Green stage. If it is eaten by talents above the Black stage, it is unlikely that they will gain any effect."


    Having no choice, I decided to accept the words of this old man.


    I was happy, grateful that this old man chose not to ask further about my secret.


    If my secret were to be known, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to act more carefully.


    "Sorry. I¡¯ll excuse myself now. Thank you for your gift." not wanting to linger, I started walking out of the academy head¡¯s room.


    For now, I really can¡¯t wait to taste the Fruit of Purity that this old man gave me.


    "Be careful. If you have any problems, you can come to me for help."


    *kreek-*


    Finally, the room around the academy head couldn¡¯t help but return to silence again.


    Just look, the room I was in before, looks like an ancient room.


    However, unlike other ancient rooms, this one looks more like a room from the Middle Ages.


    If could say that, the room where the academy head was located was filled with dazzling sunlight reflected from the glass.


    Simultaneously, it followed in several bookshelves around it.


    Also, continue with the stairs to the second floor.


    ¡¯I knew it... This kid, he kept his secret as an Orange stage talent. No, this boy¡¯s talent now is Green stage talent. I think, this Green brat¡¯s stage talent is also fake?¡¯


    But who cares? As long as I am on the human side, why should I be killed?


    In the end, the fact that I had helped in the fight against the demon race was not a lie.


    Even this old man, he knows I have fought against one of the 72 Demon Pillars.


    Although not the main body, the Demon Pillar is the Demon Pillar.


    With my ability to urge one of the 72 Demon Pillars, it is enough to prove that my talent is not low.


    *tap-* *tap-* *tap-*


    "Oh? He¡¯s coming. Hero. I can¡¯t wait to train you now."


    ...


    ¡¯Noah, the fruit in your hand is a magical fruit. Are you okay with eating this fruit?¡¯ asked the fairy in me, endlessly amazed at the Fruit of Purity in my hand.


    For this fairy, the Fruit of Purity was one of the wonders in this world.


    If the Fruit of Purity is obtained by some being, it is possible that he will be blessed with unlimited good fortune.


    ¡¯What¡¯s my problem? I really want to improve my talents. Why not?¡¯


    ¡¯Well... I was just asking. In my view, the Fruit of Purity is one of the rarest fruits among all the fruits in existence. If I may say, in this world there are only a few people who have this fruit.¡¯


    ¡¯Is this fruit very rare?¡¯ without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a surprised expression.


    I¡¯m curious, want to know why the Fruit of Purity can only be owned by a few people?


    Of course, I also wonder if the Sacred Tree has disappeared?


    If the Sacred Tree did not disappear, why in this world are only a handful of people able to obtain the Fruit of Purity?


    With that alone, it was not impossible for anyone not to feel disbelief.


    ¡¯Hah¡­ The Sacred Tree is now weakening. Since the last hero disappeared, the Sacred Tree has been showing signs of aging. From that day on, the various races decided not to disturb the Sacred Tree anymore.¡¯


    ¡¯I see... But what about this fruit? I feel like this fruit is a low quality fruit.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t be disappointed. This is the fruit of genetic results in the past. Humans had tested the Fruit of Purity, and the results of this test were truly surprising. They decided to plan further in creating a clone of the Fruit of Purity.¡¯


    ¡¯You mean... the fruit in my hand now is the result of a clone?¡¯ as if realizing what was happening, I could only continue to wear a disappointed expression.


    I thought, thinking that the Fruit of Purity in my hand was plucked directly from the Sacred Tree.


    But apparently, the Fruit of Purity in my hands is no lower than a mere imitation.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right¡­ But don¡¯t worry, this Fruit of Purity has a few percent original content. By eating this fruit, you can increase your talent from the Green stage to the Dark Green stage.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank God... That means I can improve my talent, right?¡¯ unexpectedly, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.


    I thought, would it be possible for the old man to give me a fake item like this?


    But fortunately, what I thought didn¡¯t actually happen.


    Within moments, my eyes, couldn¡¯t help but fall on a man.


    It could say, this man, he is the hero.


    But I suspected, knowing that this man was also called by the academy head.


    But what? I don¡¯t care at all what this guy wants to do.


    For me, this man¡¯s business is not something I should interfere with.


    ¡¯He¡­ Who is he? Noah, may I ask the name of this man?¡¯ asked the fairy in me, thinking what she saw was an illusion.


    ¡¯He is Ash F. Oarth. He is the man you have been looking for. He is the hero.¡¯ sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯I see... He is a hero? Okay. I¡¯m glad to see that the hero of the current era


    are not weaklings.¡¯


    ¡¯Amazing. I didn¡¯t expect you to only show a mediocre reaction.¡¯ I commented, wondering what the reason was for this fairy to act as if nothing had happened.


    At first, I thought it was when Bellu met the hero.


    Of course, it was impossible for Bellu not to show her admiration.


    But why? Why didn¡¯t she feel excited at all?


    ¡¯Do you remember? The reason why I want to see the hero is because I intend to judge the hero in the current era. And since my goal has been achieved, I no longer care about what happens.¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 132: Mr. Noah?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think it¡¯s better for me to let Bellu do what she wants.


    In my opinion, if Bellu really intends to follow Ash, I don¡¯t have a problem with it.


    However, from the start, Ash, he was the main character in this world.


    If Ash isn¡¯t a hero, should I end our friendship?


    But what? I don¡¯t care about the past at all.


    For now, I have been given the opportunity to change my life.


    ¡¯I understand. Let¡¯s forget about this problem. I want to eat the Fruit of Purity right now.¡¯ not wanting to linger, I decided to forget what happened.


    Deep from the bottom of my heart, I really want to try the Fruit of Purity in my hands.


    If I eat this fruit, it is very likely that my talent can increase.


    ¡¯Good! I want to see how strong you will become after eating the Fruit of Purity.¡¯


    For a moment after my figure disappeared, I didn¡¯t know one thing.


    Namely, Ash, he subconsciously turned to where I was before.


    It could say, Ash, he felt something strange about the fruit I was holding.


    ¡¯That fruit... No. The Fruit of Purity in this man¡¯s hand is fake. Just forget it.¡¯


    Still, Ash, he knew the fruit in my hand was fake.


    If the fruit in my hand was real, it would be impossible for him not to be surprised.


    ¡¯Ah. I remember. This man, he is Noah? Really reminds of the past. What are you doing now?¡¯


    ...


    *Gulp!-*


    When I ate the Fruit of Purity in my hand, I couldn¡¯t help but feel something.


    [Ding! Detected master has eaten the Fruit of Purity (clone). Upgrade from Green to Dark Green talent.]


    [Y/N]


    ¡¯Of course. I choose upgrade!¡¯


    Without realizing it, I felt something happen inside me.


    [Congratulations! The talent upgrade from Green to Dark Green stage was successful. Obtained 1 Sacred Fragment.]


    ¡¯Sacred Fragment? What¡¯s that?¡¯


    [Sacred Fragment: An item that can be obtained when the master eats the Fruit of Purity. Collect Sacred Fragments until it reaches 64.]


    Unexpectedly, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a slightly disbelieving face. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don¡¯t know the reason, but I think collecting 64 Sacred Fragments is impossible.


    If I could get the Fruit of Purity, I wouldn¡¯t need to wear this kind of expression.


    But still, I know the Fruit of Purity is something very hard to find.


    And worst of all, I inevitably have to deal with powerful figures out there.


    I know, realizing that the Fruit of Purity only belongs to people above the Warrior stage.


    With my intention to eat the Fruit of Purity, perhaps my life would have to disappear.


    But fortunately, I had no intention of doing something like this at all.


    I think it¡¯s much better if I forget about the matter of the Sacred Fragments for now.


    If I continue to think about the matter of the Sacred Fragment, I¡¯m afraid my life might not be saved.


    "So this is the feeling when someone is born with Dark Green stage talent? Amazing¡­" I commented, thinking Dark Green¡¯s stage talent was the best.


    I felt as if the blood vessels inside me felt much more stable.


    In fact, the Mana cycle in my body has also become stronger.


    Now, I realize why Dark Green¡¯s talent is considered extraordinary in this world.


    It¡¯s true, maybe Green¡¯s talent is not inferior to Dark Green¡¯s talent.


    But what? The difference between these two talents cannot be denied.


    Perhaps because of that, many noble children below middle rank were born with Dark Green stage talent?


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. I wonder how many Talent Points are needed to reach Black stage talent?¡¯ I asked, unable to help but want to know the number of Talent Points from the Dark Green stage to the Black stage.


    [500,000 Talent Points are required to reach Black stage talent.]


    ¡¯Never mind... I know the amount to reach the Black stage will inevitably have to double.¡¯ having no choice, I unconsciously let out a heavy sigh.


    I have to admit, capturing Black stage talent is not something that is easy.


    Of course, it is very likely that the price of upgrading from Dark Green to Black will increase several times over.


    And now, what I feared has really happened.


    Still, should I care about this matter?


    In the end, the fact that I managed to raise my talent from the Green stage to the Dark Green stage cannot be denied.


    What¡¯s more, I got this upgrade for free.


    With that alone, I have no choice but to continue feeling grateful.


    [Current Talent Points: 49,900.]


    ¡¯Still in the same condition. I am grateful. I think my Talent Points should be consumed too.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    I have to admit, at first I thought that Talent Points would inevitably have to be removed.


    But apparently, what I thought did not happen.


    In contrast, the system¡¯s Talent Point calculation looked exactly like before.


    If asked why my Talent Points didn¡¯t change much after returning from the uninhabited island, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have time.


    However, as soon as I returned from the uninhabited island, I inevitably had to lie down in the treatment room.


    [Time Limit: 05:23 hours remaining.]


    ¡¯Damn... After I failed to complete the system¡¯s mission, I couldn¡¯t help but be punished.¡¯ It¡¯s true, when I woke up from my coma.


    I watched, knowing that the system was preparing to give me a punishment.


    From the start, the fact that I didn¡¯t successfully complete the mission from the system wasn¡¯t a lie.


    And because of that, I had no choice but to accept this punishment.


    But still, I don¡¯t know what the punishment of the system is.


    If I remember, the system just said I should fall asleep from my bed.


    That way, I don¡¯t have to fall asleep halfway through.


    If I missed the system¡¯s grant time limit, I would have no choice but to faint from my spot.


    And worse, like it or not, I had to be taken to the treatment room a second time.


    But fortunately, I couldn¡¯t possibly forget to prepare all this.


    As soon as I read the notification from the system, I told Ian to clean my mattress.


    That way, I don¡¯t have to fall asleep on a mattress that I haven¡¯t made.


    "Did you succeed? I see your talent has increased from Green to Dark Green." Bellu asked, realizing I had succeeded in improving my talent.


    Judging from my aura, she knew that I could be said to be much more stable than before.


    She felt, as if I had become a different person.


    "Yeah¡­ I did it. Dark Green talent is the best." I commented, unable to help but acknowledge the greatness of Dark Green¡¯s stage talent.


    For now, I have to prepare to increase my strength crazily.


    I know, realizing that in the future, my strength must continue to be improved endlessly.


    However, the fact that my talent is much different from when I first entered the academy is not a lie.


    With me obtaining the Dark Green stage talent, it is not impossible for me to reach the Innate stage.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you waiting for someone?" don¡¯t know why, but Bellu, without realizing it, she saw the way I was staring.


    She felt as if I was waiting for someone¡¯s presence.


    "..." for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but fall silent from where I was.


    "No. I think she¡¯s busy with her business." because didn¡¯t want to think any further, I was forced to forget what happened.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, deep inside my heart, I feel very disappointed.


    But what? I know, Liliana, she¡¯s not an ordinary person.


    Of course, Liliana, she must be feeling very busy right now.


    And because she was previously with her other friends, she had to prepare to carry out her duties as student council president.


    "Oh? Are you waiting for a woman? I¡¯m curious, what kind of woman can make you express yourself like this." Bellu teased, trying to toy with me a little.


    But unfortunately, Bellu, she couldn¡¯t help but take back her words.


    "She¡¯s a good woman. Also, please don¡¯t think I like this woman. She¡¯s my senior, and I respect my senior a lot."


    "Ah... Alright. But the fact that you¡¯re wearing a disappointed expression isn¡¯t a lie. Therefore, I hope you won¡¯t be too bothered by romance between humans."


    "I know..." might be true, I feel a lot of respect for my senior.


    But what? It¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with my senior.


    In the end, Liliana and I were in two different worlds.


    If I dare touch a woman like Liliana, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for me to become a target for the nobles?


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but be thrown into the conflict between empires.


    But fortunately, I had no intention of targeting Liliana.


    However, the fact that I am an ordinary person is not a lie.


    Plus, I¡¯m also destined not to side with humans.


    The moment after the devil race cells fused within me, there was no longer any place for me to stay.


    "Okay. Let¡¯s stop this boring talk. I want to go back now." I said, I can¡¯t stay where I am.


    If Liliana doesn¡¯t come to visit me, I¡¯d better be prepared to go back.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    For a moment, when I was about to step towards the exit.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, realizing who the person in front of me was.


    "You... Ms. Eris? Is there a problem?" It¡¯s true, the person in front of me, she is none other than Eris.


    Don¡¯t know why, but looking at her appearance.


    I felt, as if this woman meant to check me out.


    Of course, what I did was continue to maintain a calm expression on my face.


    "We meet again, Mr. Ian. No. I think it¡¯s better if I call you Mr. Noah?"


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 133: Demon realm

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Ah... I¡¯m sorry. The reason why I hide my identity is because I don¡¯t want to appear too obvious. Therefore, I hope you can understand my problem."


    "Okay. I see you apologized sincerely. Let¡¯s forget what happened."


    "Eh?" don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t help but show my surprised expression.


    I have to admit, I at first thought this woman was intent on checking me out.


    But apparently, this woman, she just wanted to ask why I was hiding my name.


    And after that, this woman, she decided to leave where she was.


    Unfortunately, before Eris could go any further.


    She stopped, subconsciously remembering my origins.


    "Ah. I remember. You¡¯re an ordinary person, aren¡¯t you? You come from a very far away place. You¡¯re the savior Saintess. You really remind me of my childhood friend." said Eris, constantly remembering the person I was when I was little.


    For a moment, Eris¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but stay fixed on me.


    For now, Eris¡¯ goal is that she intends to check the expression on my face.


    If I show even the slightest suspicion, it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that my identity will be discovered.


    But luckily, I didn¡¯t have the slightest surprised expression on my face.


    For me, I know Eris, she is a cunning woman.


    Since childhood, Eris, she has been a calculating woman.


    With that alone, I couldn¡¯t help but continue to show my caution.


    "Really? I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m sure your childhood friend feels very proud of you."


    "I¡¯m proud... I think so. See you again, Mr. Noah. I hope we can meet again another time."


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t stop taking deep breaths.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I can suppress the surprised expression on my face.


    But what? The fact I was so nervous wasn¡¯t a lie.


    Really, I didn¡¯t even hope that this woman would be willing to find out my origins.


    And now, I suspect, Eris, she feels suspicious about whether I am Noah or not.


    Still, should I care about this matter?


    If I interfere in Eris¡¯ affairs, I can¡¯t help but reveal my identity.


    ¡¯You¡¯re famous. Even such a great woman is willing to visit you.¡¯ Bellu commented, thinking I was a lucky guy.


    From the moment she was around me, she knew I was very famous among upper class women.


    In fact, a woman like Eris, she was even willing to personally ask me.


    ¡¯Is that so? I don¡¯t care. After all, I know I¡¯m an ordinary person.¡¯


    ¡¯Ordinary people? Heh~. Well, you are an ordinary person.¡¯ even though she intended to scold me, Bellu, she restrained herself.


    She knows, realizes that I¡¯m feeling bad right now.


    The moment after Eris said I looked like her childhood friend, I continued to show my panic without stopping.


    If asked why Bellu noticed my feelings, the reason is clear.


    Of course, it¡¯s all because Bellu is a fairy.


    As a fairy, Bellu, she can enter me as she pleases.


    Even Bellu, she can also notice the heartbeat in me.


    With that alone, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Bellu to think I was this woman¡¯s childhood friend.


    But she held back, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to interfere in my business.


    ...


    [Time remaining: 0:01 minutes.]


    ¡¯Now, let¡¯s prepare to see what the system¡¯s punishment will be like.¡¯ not long after, I decided to lie down from my bed.


    Just look, the place where I am now is in the dormitory.


    It could say, I¡¯m currently about to prepare to begin the system¡¯s punishment.


    Luckily, Ian, he said he was busy doing group assignments.


    If he doesn¡¯t come back tonight, that means he chose to stay in one of his classmates¡¯ rooms.


    [Time has run out. Punishment begins. The interplay of dreamland and reality is activated. Good luck, master.]


    The moment I opened my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but notice something happening in front of me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯ve been sent to a different realm.


    Only, I know this place is not earth.


    "Barren desert. Red soil. Moon that looks like blood. What is this?" I asked, unable to keep looking around me without stopping.


    I have to admit, I thought the place I was in was a much different realm from earth.


    If not, why should the sky above me emit red light?


    With that alone, is it impossible for me to think this place is another world?


    "Sieg! What are you doing? Hurry up and help me! We have to go back now. The general won¡¯t be happy to see us late."


    "Who are you?" unexpectedly, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a man appearing behind me.


    Of course, I immediately showed my vigilance without hesitation.


    For me, the world I am in now is the most mysterious world.


    And again, I also know that I am now in the world of my subconscious.


    "Did you forget? I¡¯m Fried! We are the troop of the 23rd rank of the Demon Pillar."


    "Eh? Demon? Could it be... Give me a mirror!" It¡¯s true, what I was afraid of really happened.


    "Mirror? Ah. Take this piece of glass."


    When I took the glass shards from this man, I saw my current figure.


    Like me when I first got the system, the me now is Noah Asford.


    But still, what differentiates me and Noah is the color of the hair.


    ¡¯Black... But how can I become a demon race army?¡¯ I thought, trying to endlessly ask why the system brought me the world like this.


    Isn¡¯t it much better for me to be placed in the human world?


    But unfortunately, what I thought only lasted for a moment.


    I remembered, realizing the system did this so that I would receive my punishment.


    From the start, I knew the punishment from the system was no small thing.


    And now, what I thought had happened.


    No matter what, I still can¡¯t not carry out my punishment.


    "Are you finished? Hurry up and stop your acting. I know you intend to run away again. But don¡¯t worry, that woman doesn¡¯t dare bother you anymore."


    "Woman? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, she is the daughter of one of the 72 Pillar Demons."


    "Oh... I understand." because I didn¡¯t want to think further, I chose to forget what happened.


    I felt like I was back to who I was when I was at the academy.


    But different from my real life, I know the current me is in the realm beneath my dreams.


    With just this, I have to act like nothing happened. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re strange today. Did you hit something?" asked the man named Fried, thinking I looked very strange today.


    Usually, when he asks why I haven¡¯t come back.


    I always said I wanted to run away, but I failed.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help but have to be taken back by Freid.


    "No. I just don¡¯t feel well." I replied, intending not to discuss this matter any further.


    For now, I want to know what the system¡¯s purpose was in bringing me to a world like this.


    If the system¡¯s intention was to punish me, why was I given an identity like Sieg?


    Even though I¡¯m curious, I can¡¯t help but carry out my law.


    After all, because I was sent to the demon world.


    Why not?


    Therefore, I wonder what the world of the demon race is like.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    After Fried and I left, I didn¡¯t forget to make small talk.


    I want to know, want to know the name of the place where we are currently.


    Luckily, Fried, he said this place is a barren desert area.


    It could say, where we are now is the place where the war took place.


    Maybe because of that, the atmosphere around this place felt very heavy.


    From the first time I set foot, I knew this place was filled with countless corpses.


    Just look, around this barren desert, there are several skulls scattered around.


    "That¡¯s right. Avalery City is His Majesty¡¯s territory. As servants, we must obey our master¡¯s wishes."


    "I see... If I may, how many cities are there in the demon world?"


    "I think, there are more than 72? Followed by the main capitals of the demon race. Around 73."


    "Alright. Lastly, what is your point of view regarding His Majesty the Demon Emperor?"


    Unexpectedly, Fried¡¯s expression, for a moment, took on a sinister face.


    "Sieg, please don¡¯t talk about His Majesty the Emperor in a place like this. Otherwise, we all will inevitably have to be punished."


    "I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know if talking about the Beginning was a sin."


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but take back my words.


    I think I¡¯ve gone too far in asking questions.


    And now, I almost brought about my and this man¡¯s death.


    If Fried hadn¡¯t warned me, I don¡¯t know what I would have done.


    But still, I¡¯m curious why talking about the name of the Demon Emperor is taboo?


    If the Demon Emperor was the ruler of the demons, why weren¡¯t all his followers allowed to talk about him?


    Very weird.


    "Hah... Basically, please don¡¯t discuss the Emperor¡¯s matters in front of other demons. Otherwise, you will have no choice but to lose your life."


    "I understand. Thank you for your warning."


    "Never mind. We have to hurry and go back. If not, I¡¯m afraid the general will scold us again."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 134: Lilith?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "General, we are back. We apologize for our delay." said Fried, not forgetting not to lower his head.


    However, he knew that the demon before him was none other than the general.


    If he dared to offend this general, it was possible that his life would be lost. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But luckily, Fried, he knows his limits.


    Because of that, he also decided to force me to lower my head.


    That way, he believed he could calm the general¡¯s anger.


    Unfortunately, what Fried hoped for didn¡¯t actually happen.


    On the contrary, the demon in front of us, he mercilessly beat us both.


    *Bam!-*


    Just look, our bodies, like it or not, had to be thrown out of the tent.


    "Oh? Has it started again? Really... These two apprentices are problem children. Is it okay for the Demon King to give them a place?" gossip of the demons around us, they are none other than the main army of the demon general in front of us.


    If asked if they are strong, of course.


    Certainly, their strength was not lower than the peak of the Warrior stage.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" I shouted, thinking the pain on my face wasn¡¯t a lie.


    "You stinky brat! You should be happy that I only hit your face. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know whether you could withstand my real punch or not."


    Don¡¯t know the reason, but I unconsciously put on an expression on my face.


    ¡¯This demon... Why does he look similar to me?¡¯ I thought, assuming this is a dream?


    Still, I knew from the start that the world I was in was the result of systems engineering.


    With that alone, it¡¯s not impossible for me to think this world is a fake world.


    "Starting again... Can¡¯t they reconcile? Father and son are not that different." for once again, the demons, they can¡¯t help but talk about me.


    To them, I am the son of their general.


    Supposedly, my position in this army is not low.


    But why? Why is my position only given the nickname intern?


    "You should follow Fried¡¯s example. Look, he¡¯s much better than you at socializing. While you..." for a moment, the demon in front of me, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily.


    To this demon, the actions I did were the most shameful thing.


    If I¡¯m the son of a general, why don¡¯t I show off my superiority?


    With this alone, it is not impossible for the name of this demon to be tarnished.


    In the end, in the demon world, when their children do not show their superiority.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t help but bear this shame.


    Unless, their child achieves a major achievement.


    That way, they don¡¯t have to be embarrassed anymore.


    ¡¯This pressure¡­ He¡¯s different from a fifth rank monster.¡¯ I thought, knowing the strength of this demon was far above that of a fifth rank monster.


    I think, the strength of this demon is not much lower than a sixth rank monster?


    Who knows?


    But whatever it is, I now have to use my identity as Sieg.


    If I show even the slightest mistake, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for them to be suspicious of me?


    Of course, at worst, I couldn¡¯t help but be killed by the demon general in front of me.


    Even if this demon was my father, I doubt I couldn¡¯t help but be killed by both hands of this demon.


    "Hah... You go back and bring Fried too. Don¡¯t forget your promise to Princess Lilith."


    "Lilith?"


    "What? Do you want to pretend again? You dared to tease princess Lilith. And now, the princess asks you to face her."


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t know the reason why I was called by the princess.


    But I guessed, thinking this was all because I had dared to tease the princess.


    If not, is it necessary for the princess to make an agreement with me?


    Not wanting to ask any further questions, I decided to take Fried with me.


    The moment after Fried and I left, this demon general, he slightly turned his head to one of his fists.


    ¡¯How strange... I thought he was about to pass out for the hundredth time. But it seems, this kid... Has he become stronger?¡¯


    Usually, when he beats me.


    Like it or not, I was forced to fall from my place.


    But today is different, I can continue to stand up from my place without stopping.


    In fact, I can still carry on as if nothing had happened.


    ¡¯Up to you. I want to see whether he changes or not.¡¯


    ...


    "So this is the city where I live? It¡¯s really a city full of slums." I commented, continuing to look under the window where I was.


    I have to admit, I can see some demons sitting on the edge of the building.


    With that alone, I knew they were lowly demons.


    Certainly, their life in this city is not good.


    But should I care? For me, their lives are not worth discussing at all.


    ¡¯Slavery...¡¯


    In the demon world, things like slavery were something normal.


    Perhaps because of that, many of them did not show their good intentions.


    To the demon race, something like kindness was an outright lie.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t realize that someone had sneaked into my room.


    In a split second, my back, I couldn¡¯t help but get hit by something.


    "Cough!-"


    Really, I couldn¡¯t help but fall from my place.


    Just look, when I turn my head back.


    I saw a girl, she wasn¡¯t much different from a 10 year old child.


    "Take this! You dared to run away the last time we met. This is punishment."


    "You are... Princess Lilith?" as if realizing what was happening, I continued to act like I recognized this girl.


    If I show my ignorance, I¡¯m afraid this girl will think I¡¯m not Sieg.


    "What happened? Did I beat you too hard? That I had to make you forget me?!" unexpectedly, I saw a scared expression on this girl¡¯s face.


    Still, there was no way I would let this girl think any further.


    "No. I¡¯m sorry. I was just kidding."


    "Is it true?"


    "Of course. You are the princess, right? Therefore, what made you come to visit me?" I asked, not intending to make further small talk.


    For now, I¡¯m curious why the princess came to visit me.


    Even though I know the reason why the princess beat me, I have to keep asking.


    "Ah. I came to give you this. Starting tomorrow, you are assigned to enter part of the main army."


    Without realizing it, I saw this woman giving me something in the form of a badge.


    "I see... I understand. Thank you for this information."


    If I recall, the main force is an army specialized in dealing with the human race.


    In essence, they were troops created in war against the human race.


    By the way, shortly after I returned from the city I was in.


    I saw some humans, they were slaves.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    But I restrained myself, realizing this was a dream.


    "You¡¯re strange... Are you okay? Don¡¯t you feel the pain in your head? Why don¡¯t you act like normal?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I now understand that I shouldn¡¯t continue to act like a child. From now on, I intend to take my problems seriously." no matter what happens, I keep saying I intend to change my life.


    Luckily, this girl, she had no intention of asking further.


    It¡¯s just that, I can see the disappointed face of this girl.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think she was disappointed to hear that I intended to change my life.


    "Okay... But don¡¯t forget our promise. I¡¯ll go first."


    *kreek-*


    As I watched Lilith leave, I involuntarily let out a heavy sigh.


    I have to admit, I didn¡¯t expect this situation to turn into something like this.


    In fact, I initially thought I would be sent into Sieg¡¯s father¡¯s army.


    But apparently, a moment after I saw the badge in my hand.


    I know, thinking this is the main force from the capital.


    ¡¯Wait... If she gets the badge of the main force. Why could she give me something like this?¡¯ unexpectedly, I kept asking endlessly how could Lilith possibly have this badge?


    Supposedly, it would be absolutely impossible for one of the daughters of the 72 Demon Pillars to give me something like this.


    For some reason, I felt a twinge of suspicion welling up inside me.


    ¡¯No... I should be sure this is a test of the system. I had to follow the instructions the system gave me. I¡¯m guessing, sure that this is all the system¡¯s intention.¡¯ I thought, continuing to endlessly believe all this was a hint from the system.


    I thought that I could complete the prompts from the system.


    Maybe, I can¡¯t help but find an answer?


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to see something I wasn¡¯t supposed to see.


    Without further delay, I chose to keep the badge in my hand.


    ¡¯Now... Should I look further into the demon world? The book on this table. I¡¯m sure I can find a clue.¡¯


    During this time, I continued to non-stop read information from the demon world.


    "I see... The world I¡¯m in is the underworld. It seems, the demon race, they intend to take territory from the human race. And that territory, is none other than the Actrid continent."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 135: Holy Knights

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "If that¡¯s the case, is the present different from the future? Isn¡¯t the world of the demon race in the northern continent? Why does it have to be the underworld?"


    That should be the case, if the current time is not much different from the future.


    Of course, it was impossible for the demon race to continue surviving in the underworld.


    And now, the demon race, they are planning to wage war on a large scale.


    Don¡¯t know what the reason is, but I think they¡¯re doing this for the benefit of the demon race.


    However, the fact that the underworld was devoid of life could not be denied.


    If you want to say, finding water in this place is impossible.


    No matter how many times they dug, they still found nothing.


    At most, they could only get gold metal.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, for humans gold is something valuable.


    But not for the demon race, they consider gold to be a curse.


    If gold can provide everything, why should they suffer?


    In the end, if they were told to choose water or gold.


    Of course, the demon race, they answered that they really wanted water.


    No matter what, they had to advance even if it meant risking their race.


    "...I now understand. I understand why the demon race is the enemy of humanity. They truly intended to snatch the western continent from the hands of the empire. And now, they have no intention of giving up their goal in the slightest." I commented, knowing the reason why the demon race was considered the eternal enemy of humanity.


    If it weren¡¯t for the struggle for territory, would they need to be hostile to the human race?


    Of course, they might prefer to withdraw.


    But due to resource problems, they had no choice but to fight.


    "Then do I have to face the human race tomorrow? Damn¡­ I can¡¯t delay any longer than this. First, I have to increase my strength. Then, I want to find out more about the Demon Emperor."


    ...


    "Everyone! Listen up! Today is our 1765th attack on humanity! If we lose, we will have no choice but to be destroyed!"


    "We understand! We, the demon race, must reclaim our land! The gods are despicable creatures! They must not be allowed to continue ruling! Kill the hero!"


    For some reason, I subconsciously covered my ears.


    I have to admit, the place I am currently in is filled with the demon race.


    Just look, I don¡¯t know how many demon races there are around me.


    But I¡¯m guessing, knowing the number of demon race around me is around millions.


    With that alone, I¡¯m not sure if humanity can win this battle?


    Supposedly, the number of troops from humanity should not reach millions, right?


    I think so?


    But still, I have to remember that the current time is the past.


    Of course, perhaps the number of the human race was not much different from that of the demon race.


    Not long after, I saw demons around me, they started to grow wings behind their backs.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think they are preparing for the light above them.


    ¡¯Is this the way out of the demon realm? It looks like a dimensional space. It¡¯s shaped like a gate.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but think of the shape of the gate above me.


    I have to admit, the color of this gate looks very scary.


    In fact, behind this gate, I could see a giant unknown skull.


    But I thought, guessed that this skull was the skull assigned to guard the gate to the human realm.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    As one of us prepared to fly towards the top of the gate, I heard something.


    "May fate be on our side... We must not be defeated. The final war must be fought. The Demon God cannot possibly let us lose."


    It¡¯s true, I heard some of these sounds from the demon above me.


    It could say, they are the highest leaders of this army.


    If I look further, I feel like the demon above me is a terrible creature.


    In my entire life, this is the first time I have seen such terrifying creatures as them.


    Perhaps, they were much more terrifying than Warrior stage fighters?


    I guess, thinking they are people on the Warrior stage.


    If not, why do they give me this kind of feeling?


    Whatever it is, I must now immediately head towards the gate above me.


    But still, I don¡¯t know how to get wings on my back.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the book I read.


    Finally, after several tries, I managed to pull my wings out of my back.


    But what? The fact that I never once spread my wings is not a lie.


    "Ooh!!!"


    "Eh? What was that?! Who hit us earlier!?"


    Really, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to attract the attention of the demons around me.


    Just watch, as they are about to reach the gate above us.


    I suddenly appeared, throwing them all up.


    Unfortunately, before they realized what had happened.


    I had entered the gate, without having to reveal my identity.


    ¡¯Good luck, kid. You are the hope of our family.¡¯ thought the demon general, he was none other than Sieg¡¯s father.


    If asked where he is now, what is clear is that he is in the back row.


    However, as a general, he was assigned to see what was happening.


    If he saw one of the demon race fleeing, he would have no choice but to capture this demon.


    ...


    "Ouch! My head!" without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my head hit by a rock.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    For a moment, when I opened my eyes.


    I saw the sky above me, emitting a dazzling light.


    It could say, the place where I am now is the human world.


    "Human world¡­" I muttered, unable to show my surprised reaction.


    If I were in the human world, could it be that where I am now is in the past?


    I thought, thinking I was now in a time space where the heroes of the past still lived.


    "Demons! They¡¯re coming! Prepare for an ambush!" shouted someone, he was none other than one of the troops from the human race. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unexpectedly, I saw several fireballs appear from above where we were.


    Still, it was impossible for the demon race to remain silent from their spot.


    Without further ado, demon race, they finally decided to set up a barrier.


    With the protector of the demon race, I don¡¯t need to exert all my strength.


    By the way, I know the current me is not weaker than the original me.


    You could say, my current strength can withstand attacks from ordinary Warrior stage humans.


    Even so, I also knew there was no way I could face a Warrior stage human one on one.


    "Now! Open a gap from underground!"


    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but look down at where I was.


    In a split second, the land around us, could not help but experience destruction.


    Luckily, I managed to escape humanity¡¯s trap.


    With me being able to levitate, it¡¯s impossible for me to get trapped by something like this.


    However, I see I¡¯m not the only one who thinks like that.


    In fact, the human race, they already guessed that we would definitely escape their trap.


    Therefore, some of them started throwing their arrows at us.


    Within seconds, countless casualties began to fall from the demon race¡¯s side.


    But what? Should we continue to stay where we are?


    "Abominable humans! Use the summoning technique! Return the corpses of the dead demons!"


    "Summoning Magic: Life and Back to the Beginning."


    In a moment, when the demon race army said these words, several of the previous troops had already fallen.


    They started to revive, but differently from when they were alive.


    Just look, from the way the demon race corpses walk, they look like zombies.


    "Ck! Retreat! Our goal is complete! We¡¯ll leave the rest to them!"


    "Understood!"


    Don¡¯t know why, but I saw humanity, they chose to withdraw their front troops.


    At first, I thought they were losing the fight.


    But apparently, I didn¡¯t expect them to plan to prepare something.


    "Holy Magic: Purifying and Returning to Nothingness!"


    "Ahhh!!!" really, I don¡¯t know why the demon corpses around me started to disappear.


    I felt, as if the demon corpses around me had been purified.


    And sure enough, what I expected happened.


    "It¡¯s them! Holy Knights of humanity! You dogs of the gods!" the demon race troops shouted, realizing who the man above them was.


    If it weren¡¯t for this person, they wouldn¡¯t have to be defeated in this war.


    But what can they do?


    Since the beginning of mankind, they have been destined to be helped by the gods.


    By getting the blessing of the gods and goddesses, it is possible that they can win this war.


    ¡¯He¡¯s flying¡­ Does that mean he¡¯s above the Warrior stage?¡¯ I thought, unable to help but guess the strength of the man above us.


    If I look at it, it can be seen from the way this man radiates his aura.


    Of course, it was enough for anyone to think he was the strongest.


    "Destroy all of you, loathsome demons. With the power of the Law, there is nothing you can do."


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a face of despair.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I saw the sky above me, seemingly emitting countless yellow lightning strikes.


    With this alone, I¡¯m afraid none of us can escape death.


    Luckily, before this person could throw this lightning at us.


    One of the demon race troops, he came to block this man¡¯s attack.


    "Lord Greater Demon!"


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 136: Sage Calamity

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Lord Greater Demon! You came just in time! Thank goodness!" the demons shouted, unable to help but feel extremely grateful.


    If they were to be struck by the lightning from the man above us, it would be likely that their lives would be lost.


    No matter what, the fact that this man was much stronger than the Warrior stage couldn¡¯t be denied.


    "Human¡­ I suggest you retreat. As fellow Law experts, let us stop this pointless fight."


    "Stop? Why should I stop? Come and fight me! You¡¯re the Greater Demon, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think you can back down!"


    Having no choice, both sides were above us, they couldn¡¯t help but continue their fight. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They knew, realized that there was no way they could stop this fight.


    At most, if they intend to stop this fight.


    Of course, one of them was forced to choose to withdraw.


    Usually, when they went to war, the demon race, they were the first to propose to withdraw from the battlefield.


    In fact, it is natural that they would prefer to withdraw.


    In the end, the fact that they were helped by the gods was not a lie.


    *BOOM!-*


    In less than a moment, the entire battlefield, inevitably became even heavier.


    It could say, it wasn¡¯t long before the two people above us decided to fight.


    Both sides from opposite directions, they felt they had to be more aggressive.


    If they show doubts within themselves, how can they protect themselves?


    Therefore, they intended to end this war as soon as possible.


    ¡¯Ugh!!! Almost. I think I¡¯ll have to lose my neck again.¡¯ I thought, seeing myself almost cut down by one of the human race troops.


    Really, if I don¡¯t raise my guard.


    Perhaps, inevitably I will have to be killed at the hands of the human race.


    But what? Should I be afraid of fighting against the human race?


    In the end, the world I am in now is the past.


    If this is reality, I¡¯m not sure whether I can calm myself down or not.


    Worst case scenario, I have no choice but to accept my fate.


    *Thak-*


    For a moment, I started to draw back my weapon.


    Just look, below me, I see the corpses of the human race.


    In essence, they are corpses that I have killed.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel very disgusted.


    Even though I know this is just a dream, I don¡¯t care.


    For me, dreams and reality can no longer be combined.


    "Hurry up and die! Demon!"


    Unexpectedly, I heard someone screaming right behind me.


    Of course, without hesitation I immediately thrust my sword straight into this man¡¯s chest.


    I knew, realizing this man, he intended to attack me secretly.


    Otherwise, why would he dare to swing his sword right in front of me?


    Still, I don¡¯t know when this war should end.


    If I look at it, the current situation can be said to be very bad.


    Even if we succeed in destroying humanity¡¯s army, they continue to appear endlessly.


    It felt as if their numbers were unlimited.


    Whatever it was, it was impossible for the demon race to lose in terms of troop numbers.


    Not long after, some troops finally started appearing from our side.


    It was true, they were none other than troops sent from within the gates.


    I don¡¯t know how many are left, but they are unlikely to decrease.


    Supposedly, the number of demon race troops was no less than hundreds of thousands.


    And now, I¡¯m not sure whether this war can end very quickly or not.


    Perhaps, it could be possible that the war between humans and demons should end in a few days?


    After all, the total number inside the gate was no less than millions.


    "Damn... Vile demon. Give me back my family. You have taken them from me."


    Don¡¯t know what, but I looked at the guy below me, he was muttering something.


    I thought, guessing that the family of this man had been killed by the demon race.


    Maybe because of that, he preferred to jump directly from the battlefield.


    If he didn¡¯t take revenge, how could he continue living?


    And because of that, I understood the meaning of this man¡¯s wishes.


    As someone who has lost both parents, I know what despair means.


    ¡¯War is the most terrifying thing... Many of them came to avenge their families. They are warriors.¡¯ I think, I can¡¯t help but admit that the battlefield is the scariest place.


    Fortunately, I am now in the dream world.


    If this is reality, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    And worst of all, I can¡¯t help but become one of these people.


    Still, is it possible for me to continue acting like this?


    For a moment, I looked at the scenery around me, inevitably experiencing changes.


    It could say, this change is the result of system engineering.


    ¡¯Is this a historical recap? Completely disappeared. Humans and demons have perished. What has happened?¡¯ I asked, unable to help but try to understand what was going on.


    From my perspective, I think the situation before me is completely unreasonable.


    Without realizing it, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but be directed upwards.


    "Who are they? And... What are those wings?" Indeed, I saw the figures of two people in the sky.


    If I look further, I know these two people, they come from two opposite sides.


    "Demon Emperor... You have gone too far. As a hero, I have no choice but to exterminate half of the living population. I hope you can understand the meaning of my wish."


    "You...-" unfortunately, before the Demon Emperor could say anything further.


    The sky above these two people, showed unknown eyes.


    "Leave this civilization, filthy creatures."


    "He¡¯s coming! Sage Calamity!"


    "Ck! You damn old man!"


    Really, I can¡¯t say what happened above me.


    I felt as if the creature above me was the most unreasonable creature.


    If I say so, I have to admit this creature is one of the strongest.


    Maybe, I think he is an ancient creature from the past?


    If not for that, how could he destroy half the land of this place?


    Just look, the land around me, inevitably has been obliterated.


    With that alone, it was enough to prove impossible for the hero and the Demon Emperor to continue to survive.


    "The third round ends... No. Who are you?"


    Unexpectedly, I noticed from the way these eyes were looking starting to turn to me.


    In a split second, I wondered if these eyes were aware of my presence?


    If so, how could he notice my presence?


    "... Is it a hallucination? I seemed to feel someone looking at me just now." muttered this eye, thinking what he felt was just an illusion.


    As the bringer of destruction, he was destined to feel anything.


    However, it seems that his hunch this time was wrong.


    Not long after, the figure from these eyes, he decided to disappear from where he was.


    ¡¯What the hell? Did I escape this creature?¡¯ I thought, realizing I had managed to escape this creature¡¯s sight.


    If I don¡¯t hold my breath, I don¡¯t know whether my figure should be known or not.


    Fortunately, the person I am today is the result of a spiritual existence.


    If asked where my real body is, the answer is clear.


    Of course, Sieg¡¯s body had been destroyed from the start by this creature.


    ¡¯But does this mean I managed to escape the system¡¯s punishment?¡¯ as if realizing what was happening, I thought I had successfully crossed the threshold of the system¡¯s punishment.


    Unfortunately, what I thought was wrong.


    In less than a few seconds, the place around me once again underwent changes.


    "Agh!!!" suddenly, I felt like my legs were about to be crushed.


    "What happened? What is this place? Why does it feel so heavy?!" I asked, continuing to support my legs without stopping.


    In fact, I know this place is none other than the demon world.


    [Complete the punishment from the system.]


    [Countdown: 5 days.]


    [Failure: Losing control of oneself.]


    For some reason, I now realize the punishment of the system has begun.


    But still, spending more than 5 days is impossible.


    If I may say so, I feel like my body can be destroyed no matter what happens.


    Even I admit, realizing there was no way I could complete the punishment from the system.


    But what? Should I withdraw from system punishment?


    In the end, the fact that I would lose control of myself was not a lie.


    If I fail, I can¡¯t help but become like a crazy person.


    And if this happens, I can¡¯t help but be forced to go to prison.


    I was suspicious, thinking the meaning of this loss of control was the demonic power within me.


    Just imagine, what if someone realized I was possessed by satanic powers?


    Of course, it¡¯s possible that the empire would prefer to execute me.


    "Ah!!! It hurts! Does the system really want me to be thwarted?! It¡¯s really unlucky!"


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the ground around me that became extremely heavy.


    Instead, the rock-like objects began to turn into several small swords.


    Finally, this small sword, started stabbing me non-stop.


    Since that day, I have felt what the torment of hell means.


    [Mental Strength Enhancement begins. Stacking: 18%.]


    [28%...]


    Still, it didn¡¯t matter if notifications from the system appeared in front of me.


    The current me, has completely sunk into my despair.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 137: System, who are you?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Argh!!!" Without realizing it, I saw the sky above me emit a dazzling light.


    It¡¯s true, the place where I am now is none other than the real world.


    Even if I fell asleep on the second bed, I could still see the reflection of light from outside the glass window.


    With that alone, I knew I was now in the real world.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter whether I managed to escape the system¡¯s punishment or not.


    Just look, my expression continues to show a sense of intimidation non-stop.


    ¡¯System... Say, you can talk, right? How did you plan all this?¡¯


    Still, no matter how many times I ask the system.


    System, he continues to act endlessly as if he has no emotions.


    Deep in my heart, I knew the system was the one who planned all this.


    If not for that, how could he give me an increase in Mental Strength?


    With that alone, it was enough to make me think that the system was created by someone¡¯s will.


    But what? I know there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    In the end, the current me is much weaker than any creature in this world.


    For a moment, when I saw the fight between demons and humans in the past.


    I know, realizing that I am an ant to experts above the Warrior and Magician stages.


    If they wanted, they could destroy armies numbering in the thousands.


    No matter what Warriors and Mage they were, nothing could stop them.


    "Noah? Are you okay?" for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but hear the voice of a man right beside me.


    And sure enough, what I thought happened.


    "...Ian. Have you just returned from carrying out your duties?" I asked, trying to make small talk.


    Still, I didn¡¯t know that I had made Ian feel a little scared.


    "What happened? Did you just have a nightmare? Why are you making a face like that?"


    "Sorry. I¡¯m not feeling well. You just go. I can catch up later."


    "Okay... Take care of yourself." not wanting to ask any further, Ian, he decided to let me stay where I was.


    Just look, deep inside Ian¡¯s heart, he was curious why I had to put on a cold face like this?


    Usually, the moment Ian and I wake up from our sleep.


    I always react normally, as if nothing had happened.


    But now it¡¯s different, the current me shows feelings of danger.


    ¡¯Hope you¡¯re okay, Noah.¡¯


    *Kreek-*


    For a moment, when Ian came out of the dorm room.


    I subconsciously touched my face, not knowing why.


    But I¡¯m thinking, wonder if I feel like I should be not okay?


    ¡¯NO. Let it continue like this. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡¯ but still, should I ignore this feeling?


    In the end, the fact that I had experienced the torment of hell for 5 days and 5 nights was not a lie.


    With myself experiencing terrible torture from the system, perhaps my character will inevitably have to change.


    *Byush!-*


    For a moment, I chose to slap my cheeks a little.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the reason I slapped my cheeks was because I didn¡¯t want to lose control of my emotions.


    For now, I feel like my emotions could continue to overflow at any time.


    Luckily, if it wasn¡¯t for the Mental Strength within me that had increased drastically.


    Of course, it is possible that I might be forced to lose control of my anger.


    "Are you okay?"


    Without realizing it, I heard Bellu¡¯s voice appear in my ears.


    "Well¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I just had an unpleasant dream."


    "I understand." because didn¡¯t want to ask any further, Bellu, she chose to forget what happened.


    In Bellu¡¯s point of view, she thought I was remembering a very unpleasant incident in the past.


    If not for that, how could I react like this?


    With that alone, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Bellu to guess that I was starting to remember my past again.


    Not wanting to linger, I decided to walk from where I was.


    For now, I plan to wash my face.


    I know, realizing that most of my body has been sweating endlessly.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    For a moment, when I was in front of the face washing place.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly forget to rinse the top of my head, and continued to stare endlessly at the mirror in front of me.


    *Shurk-*


    "Hah, ha... This feeling. Am I scared?" I muttered under my breath, couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was experiencing the meaning of fear?


    ¡¯No¡­ Impossible. What I saw was a dream. Forget it. I¡¯m not a demon. I¡¯m human.¡¯ still, no matter what happens.


    In the end, I had to think that it was impossible for me to feel the meaning of fear.


    In fact, I kept endlessly remembering my life as Sieg.


    Even though in reality, I know I¡¯m not Sieg from the demon race.


    In the end, Sieg and I are two different people.


    "Ugh... My chest hurts again." I cursed softly, feeling my chest feel uncontrollable pain again.


    Luckily, the pain I felt this time only lasted a moment.


    ¡¯Calm. I have to calm down. I had to believe that I could control my inner demons. If I let my guard down, I can¡¯t help but be controlled by another party.¡¯


    Not long after, I decided to start entering the bathroom.


    Like it or not, I have to attend class today.


    If I skip class, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get any points.


    ...


    "What happened? Why is this notification so sudden?" I asked, wanting to know why the academy decided to keep their students in the academy.


    Just after I attended class, I heard the professor say.


    She said, starting today the academy, they have decided to keep students out of the academy.


    If they didn¡¯t keep their students inside the academy, they were afraid of the demon race, they would inevitably have to infiltrate it a second time.


    Initially, the academy intended to reject the proposal from their leaders.


    But they had no choice, hearing that a young demon had infiltrated their territory.


    With that alone, there was no way they could resist their leader¡¯s wishes.


    Even the Emperor, he also gave the opinion that the academy could keep their students out of the academy.


    If they didn¡¯t use this method, they were afraid that the demon race couldn¡¯t help but enter and exit as they pleased.


    And now, when they realized that the island we were on previously had been attacked by the demon race.


    They had decided, deeming keeping their students from the academy a wise decision.


    "What? How is this? What should we do?"


    "Ck. Demons have infiltrated the empire. We have no choice but to continue hiding." the students commented, knowing that they had no choice to interfere in this matter.


    As a student, their job is to learn and become stronger.


    But still, because of the trouble from the demon race.


    They didn¡¯t know, doubted whether they could continue to live peacefully or not.


    And worst of all, from now on their lives will inevitably be forced to change.


    "Ha¡­ Demons are disgusting creatures. From the start, they have dared to seek trouble with us." cursed one of the students, thinking that the demon race was the most annoying race.


    If it weren¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t have to experience a situation like this.


    But unfortunately, what we hoped for could not come true.


    In the end, the fact that the demon race had been hostile to the human race could not be denied.


    "Never mind... What happened is over. Let¡¯s accept our fate for now."


    "You are right. Therefore, all of us must not lower our guard. Currently, the academy is no longer the safest place. If we let our guard down, we will have no choice but to be killed at the hands from one of the demon races."


    "Thank you for your warning, class leader. We understand. From now on we will no longer let down our guard. The demon race has entered the academy. Only time can determine our fate now."


    Without realizing it, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on a woman.


    It was true, this woman, she was none other than the first woman to successfully reach the Inner Core stage.


    Judging from the way this woman speaks to the class leader, I feel like she really likes this guy?


    Who knows?


    Should I care about the problems of these two people?


    Of course not, right?


    ¡¯Still¡­ What they said wasn¡¯t wrong. What will happen from now on? Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for the demon race to secretly choose to attack one of us?¡¯ S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ultimately, what we fear is our life.


    Just imagine, what would happen if one of the unknown students approached us.


    Of course, there was a possibility that the student was part of the demon race.


    And worst of all, we all inevitably have to be killed at the hands of this devil.


    For a moment, I was lost in my thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t realize something, the person beside me, he smiled faintly.


    Don¡¯t know why, but this guy, he thinks the current situation is completely unreasonable.


    In particular, he also knew very well the reason why the academy decided to lock their students out from within their territory.


    ¡¯As I thought¡­ Now, all we have to do is wait. I can¡¯t wait for the moment when humanity shows its face of despair. Kukuku~¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 138: Headway

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Impossible! I can¡¯t accept this! How could the academy just let this matter happen?! Do you know what the consequences of your actions will be?" shouted a man, thinking what happened inside the academy was not a wise decision.


    If the academy did not act further, how could the students hide?


    Of course, there was no way they could take refuge under the guidance of the professors.


    In the end, the fact that a small number of the demom race had infiltrated the academy was not just a lie.


    Just imagine, what would happen if they heard that one of the students was killed?


    And worst of all, they all inevitably have to deal with the chaos that is created.


    "Don¡¯t act impulsively, Professor. We have no choice but to implement this rule. We don¡¯t know when the demon race will attack again."


    "But sir, is it okay if we continue to stay where we are? Wouldn¡¯t this only benefit the other party?"


    "No. Once the demon race infiltrates the academy, we will no longer have a choice but to carry out this plan."


    For a moment, this man¡¯s expression, could not help but turn full of disappointment.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he thought the old man before him had gone crazy.


    In fact, this old man, he was none other than the founder of Lunar Academy.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, it would be impossible for him to choose to work here.


    "You¡¯re serious?"


    "..."


    "Don¡¯t be sorry. You must know, the demon race, they are cunning creatures. I¡¯m sure, behind the scenes they are already preparing to do something big."


    No longer intending to continue this conversation, this man, he began to walk out of the room where the academy principal was.


    Deep inside this man, he felt extremely disappointed towards their founder.


    Indeed, from the start the reason why he decided to teach students.


    Of course, all this was because of that old man.


    Ever since he was young, he had always admired the Great Wizard of the empire.


    Maybe because of that, he didn¡¯t want to ask further about the current problems.


    However, this old man, he had said not to take care of matters of the demon race.


    With that alone, he knew it was impossible for him to persuade this old man.


    ¡¯Disappointing...! I can¡¯t let this continue to happen! I have to prepare. Demon race, they have started their plans. Now, I can¡¯t possibly let them go any further than this.¡¯ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe it was true, even though he had been told to stop.


    Of course, it was impossible for this man to let the demom race act as they pleased.


    As a professor, he is obliged to protect the students.


    No matter what, the goal of professors is to protect their students.


    "Professor Cain? What a coincidence. Did you just finish a meeting between teachers?" asked a woman, she was none other than the woman who previously told me to kiss the princess.


    "Miss Amelia? What an honor. You are an extraordinary woman. I am glad to meet you in a place like this."


    "Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I know you are not happy with this decision. But please understand, the demon race, they are not weak creatures. If we make a mistake, we will have no choice but to give them the imperial territory."


    "...Do you think so too? Alright. Thank you for your warning."


    Not wanting to ask any further, this man, he couldn¡¯t help but walk back to the front.


    To this man, the woman before him, she was not much different from the founder.


    Really, it must be admitted, deep down in this man¡¯s heart, he felt disappointed with this woman.


    In fact, this woman, she was one of the people who founded this place.


    That said, this woman, she is over 100 years old.


    Even so, it does not rule out the possibility that this woman is far more than 100 years old.


    In the end, the fact that this woman was the Great Wizard¡¯s apprentice was real.


    Perhaps because of that, she continued to relentlessly stay by the old man¡¯s side.


    "Ha¡­ What will happen from now on?" this woman muttered, thinking whether it was right for them to allow their students to remain within the academy?


    In fact, this woman, she considered the founder¡¯s decision to be very unreasonable.


    Fortunately, on all sides of the students¡¯ parents, they accepted the Great Wizard¡¯s wishes.


    For them, they knew the Great Wizard, he was one of the strongest existences under the Emperor.


    With that alone, should they expel their child from the academy?


    Of course not, right?


    Therefore, they were happy that the Great Wizard had promised to protect their children.


    ...


    *Rumble!-*


    For a moment, I heard the sound of a lightning strike right in my ear.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think the sky looks really bad right now.


    If want to say, the weather that is happening now is the worst rain I have ever seen.


    Whatever, because I¡¯m in class now.


    Maybe, it would be better if I chose to continue staying?


    No matter what, I had no intention of returning from the academy dormitory because of the rain.


    ¡¯Unfortunate day. Many things have happened. And unexpectedly, they actually chose not to let their students leave the academy¡¯s borders.¡¯ I thought, continuing to wonder endlessly why the academy chose to let their students within the academy¡¯s boundaries.


    If they could find the demons infiltrating, why should they implement new rules?


    With this alone, it¡¯s enough to make me feel confused about the academy¡¯s decision.


    I know, being aware of the professors, they are strong people.


    With them in the academy, what couldn¡¯t they do?


    ¡¯Okay... I know. I think, one of the intruders from the demon race has turned into a human? Of course, the identity of this demon is not lower than that of the professors.¡¯


    Still, I have to keep thinking if one of the demon race has turned into a professor in this academy.


    If not for that, how could they move freely?


    Just look, the son of one of the 72 Pillar Demons, he was able to infiltrate the academy.


    With all this, I knew the academy I was in had been infiltrated by elite demons.


    Only, I don¡¯t know which professor is from the demon race.


    But I¡¯m guessing, thinking this professor is from the ibis race, he¡¯s hiding behind the scenes.


    "Hm? What is this?" I asked, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a bottle shaped object on the table I was at.


    I have to admit, the object in this bottle looks like it contains a green liquid.


    For a moment, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on the desks of my classmates.


    I saw they got this bottle too, don¡¯t know why.


    But looking at the expressions of my classmates, I realized they were very happy.


    Without realizing it, I heard someone say this was a strength enhancing potion.


    In essence, enhancement potions were potions that could give a person a lot of strength.


    Still, do I need to drink this suspicious potion?


    Unfortunately, I know I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    In the end, this potion was none other than a gift from the academy.


    ¡¯It seems I thought too much. I have to calm down. Forget what¡¯s happening right now.¡¯


    Without further ado, I decided to drink the potion that was in my hand.


    Just look, for a moment when I drink this potion.


    I felt something, as if my whole body had been charged with an unknown energy.


    Of course, it is impossible for this energy to be dirty energy.


    Rather, it¡¯s an energy that can give me increases in things like magic power.


    "This feeling¡­ Am I going to break through again? But¡­ doesn¡¯t this feel very fast?"


    It¡¯s true, I feel like my inner strength has reached its limit.


    If I persist any longer than this, I don¡¯t know whether I can continue to cover up the leak of magic within me or not.


    And worst of all, I couldn¡¯t help but give a feeling of fear to my classmates.


    Luckily, in class E, I wasn¡¯t the one who intended to break through.


    ¡¯It seems like they¡¯re breaking through too¡­¡¯ I thought, knowing most of my classmates had already reached the limits of their abilities.


    Just look, they dare to break through their strength in class.


    Still, should I stay where I am?


    Without further ado, I decided to start preparing for my breakthrough to the final layer of the Inner Core stage.


    ¡¯Changed again... Is it serious? I hope this change doesn¡¯t impact me too much.¡¯


    As before, I saw the inner core within me once again undergo changes.


    In fact, the changes this time looked much more intense.


    Different from when I first reached the Inner Core stage, now I can already grow small leaves.


    ¡¯Huh...- What a relief. Now, all I have to do is reach the perfect layer of the Inner Core stage.¡¯ I muttered to myself, unable to help but admire my accomplishments in terms of strength.


    "I did it! I¡¯ve finally reached the Inner Core stage!" shouted a student, unable to help but show tears on his face


    For this disciple, reaching the Inner Core stage was something rare.


    When he first entered the academy, he really hoped to reach the Inner Core stage.


    But alas, no matter how many times he tried.


    Still, the student¡¯s hard work will not yield any results.


    In the end, the talent of class E students is the lowest talent.


    But now, he finally managed to reach the Inner Core stage.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 139: Aisha...

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Me too! After 1 month, I finally managed to reach the Inner Core stage!"


    In fact, this man, he wasn¡¯t the only one who managed to reach the Inner Core stage.


    Just look, male and female students, they also got their breakthroughs.


    Unfortunately, I saw that one of the male students didn¡¯t break through.


    It¡¯s true, that person, he is none other than the fat guy from our class.


    It¡¯s just that, judging from this fat man¡¯s expression.


    I felt like he didn¡¯t care, as if he knew this would happen.


    For a moment, a bit of useless thought appeared in my mind.


    I thought, thinking this fat man was one of the students who entered from the back lane.


    Of course, perhaps this fat man¡¯s talent was very low.


    Still, should I care about this man¡¯s background?


    To me, what this man¡¯s problem is is none of my business.


    ¡¯I really pity this guy¡­ If I look at all my classmates, he¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t broken through to the Inner Core stage.¡¯


    Actually, deep inside my heart, I felt really sorry for this guy.


    If he doesn¡¯t break through to the Inner Core stage soon, I¡¯m afraid he will have to be ostracized. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the fact that this guy was the weakest guy in the class wasn¡¯t a lie.


    If one day there is a formation between groups, I am not sure whether this man can get his group or not.


    At worst, this person, he will inevitably be expelled from the academy.


    ¡¯Well... I¡¯d rather ignore this guy. Besides, he¡¯s not my friend.¡¯ not wanting to think further, I chose to ignore what happened.


    For now, I plan to seek more power.


    I¡¯m afraid, worried that one day I will inevitably have to be forced to go through the meaning of death for the third time.


    A moment, when I woke up from the system¡¯s punishment.


    I know, realizing strength is the most important thing in this world.


    ¡¯I want to become stronger... I have to become stronger. The current me is very weak. I am an ant before experts above Warrior and Mage.¡¯


    Still, I don¡¯t know if the current me looks like a crazy person when it comes to training.


    If it weren¡¯t for the punishment from the system, there¡¯s no way I would have intended to become stronger.


    But because of this punishment, my desire to increase my strength has reached its limit.


    No matter what happens, I must continue to find ways to improve my strength.


    Maybe, one day I will be forced to release the power of the demon within me?


    If the situation does not go well, I will be forced to give up my identity.


    But well, I really hope that such a situation is impossible to happen.


    In the end, I had no intention of revealing my true identity.


    If I was found to harbor demonic powers within me, I would inevitably become a target of the empire.


    ¡¯Oh my God... I hope I¡¯m okay. Please just give me this once good year of my life.¡¯


    ...


    "What? You said you were disappointed with your father? Ha... Don¡¯t be sad. Aisha, you are a good woman. I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t keep your promise." I said, couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman in front of me.


    I don¡¯t know why, but look at the way this woman expresses herself.


    I thought, guessing this woman, I felt as if she was going to cry at any moment.


    "Mr. Noah... I¡¯m really sorry. I can no longer take you away. But don¡¯t worry! One day I can definitely take you away with me again!"


    ¡¯Ugh... Is this serious? She really didn¡¯t know how to give up. Come on, you called the Emperor a madman!¡¯ really, I can¡¯t help but be speechless.


    From the start, I didn¡¯t expect Saintess, she would be so bold as to call the Emperor a madman.


    Still, I know what the relationship between the Emperor and the Saintess is.


    Therefore, I do not take the Saintess¡¯ words as an insult.


    "It¡¯s okay. Aisha, please don¡¯t think that all of this is your fault. What happens will happen. I hope you don¡¯t think about taking me out secretly."


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but see the Saintess¡¯ expression change.


    ¡¯Hm... As I thought. She really intended to go take me out secretly.¡¯ I thought, unable to stop myself from making a helpless face.


    "Cough-. Wh, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand at all..."


    ¡¯Heh~ So cute. But okay, I want to try teasing this girl a little.¡¯


    "Hehe. I don¡¯t mind if you want us to leave quietly. But I¡¯ve seen enough of your cute face. Therefore, let me touch your cheek just a little."


    "Eh...? Are you serious? T-Then, touch me."


    Without realizing it, I unconsciously put on an expression of disbelief.


    At first, I thought it was impossible for this woman to let me pinch her cheeks.


    But apparently, Saintess, she said I could touch her face.


    Without delay, without hesitation I started to touch one of the Saintess¡¯s cheeks.


    "Then excuse me."


    *Pinch-*


    ¡¯Great... Is this what it feels like to touch the face of a noble lady? This is very fun.¡¯ I thought, continuing to endlessly acknowledge the softness of the Saintess¡¯s cheeks.


    "M-Mr. Noah, are you done? I really feel very embarrassed now." asked the Saintess, unable to help but feel very nervous.


    Deep inside the Saintess¡¯ heart, she did not understand why she could express herself like this.


    In fact, in Saintess¡¯ entire life, she had never felt embarrassed in front of a man.


    But now, she felt what it was like to cross paths in front of a man.


    Moreover, this man, he is the savior.


    Maybe because of that, she felt strange whenever she was with this man.


    For the Saintess, I am the only man she can trust.


    "Ah... Sorry. I¡¯ll let go now. Thank you for your permission." I said, not forgetting to express my gratitude.


    ¡¯It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve touched a woman¡¯s cheek in over 10 years. No, I touched the princess¡¯s cheek once. I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t talk about this matter.¡¯ I thought, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the incident when I had a conflict with the prince.


    For me, what happened at that time was an unexpected event.


    Just think about it, I have to deal with a powerful expert above the Profound Warrior stage.


    Plus, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to watch the battle between the imperial families.


    With that alone, it was absolutely impossible for others to act as if nothing had happened.


    In the end, what I experienced was not a dream.


    "That guy¡­ He actually dares to flirt with the Saintess alone!" the students cursed, endlessly looking at me very sharply.


    Just look, the students around me, they are very unhappy to see me succeed in getting close to the Saintess.


    Plus, they also knew from the way the Saintess expressed herself.


    They know, aware of Saintess, she really likes me.


    With me touching the Saintess¡¯s cheek, it was enough to make them think that Aisha and I love each other.


    "That¡¯s him, that¡¯s him. You have to calm down. He¡¯s no longer an ordinary human. Look at this man¡¯s aura, he¡¯s no lower than us now."


    "Uh... Still, I was very annoyed to see him openly touching the Saintess¡¯ face!"


    "Sssh~ Are you crazy? Keep your voice down. What if he hears us?" unexpectedly, the student¡¯s expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn into fear.


    In the students¡¯ perspective, the current me was no lower than the hero¡¯s companion.


    As soon as I came in second place, they knew I was not an ordinary person.


    If my talent is indeed Orange stage talent, why can I surpass them so quickly?


    With that alone, they know I¡¯m not a man they can bully as they please.


    "What are you guys muttering about?" for some reason, the student¡¯s expressions, inevitably, once again turned helpless.


    "You... Oh my. Heir of the Magic Tower, Young Master Wilheim. How can we help you?"


    "No. I just want you guys to stop insulting this man. Please. OK?"


    "W-we understand."


    In fact, this man, he was none other than one of the people who had helped me and Eris in fighting against the Minotaur.


    Maybe because of that, he intended to defend me from people who insulted me.


    "Good. I¡¯ll excuse myself."


    "Sigh... Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t insult that guy again! Understand?"


    "Yeah... We¡¯re sorry."


    ¡¯He... I understand. Thank You.¡¯ even though I was talking to the Saintess, I didn¡¯t forget the presence of the students around me.


    After all, the place where the Saintess and I were was none other than the academy cafeteria.


    Therefore, it is natural that we inevitably continue to be stared at by students.


    "Mr. Noah, what do you mean I¡¯m cute?"


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but cough softly.


    "Are you mad?"


    "No. I¡¯m happy. I always thought you didn¡¯t like me because of my face. But I didn¡¯t expect you to say I¡¯m a cute woman."


    "Is that so? Sorry for worrying you. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. I admit it."


    "Thank you..." for a moment, a slight blush appeared on the Saintess¡¯s cheeks.


    Deep inside the Saintess¡¯ heart, she felt happy when she heard my praise.


    For Saintess, my praise is not much different from my mother¡¯s praise.


    "I also admit that you are a handsome man. Even though your face is not as handsome as my brother, I still feel that you are the number one man in the world."


    ¡¯She¡¯s right... My face and the prince¡¯s face are not worth talking about at all. However, my current face is the result of the transformation of the Change Mask.¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 140: Heir to one of the Duke families

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "I accept your flattery. Now, I intend to return. See you later."


    Unfortunately, before I could stand up from my place.


    Subconsciously I felt something, don¡¯t know why.


    Unexpectedly, for a moment my gaze fell on my back.


    I saw a man, he deliberately threw a bowl of soup right over my head.


    *Blur-*


    "Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I accidentally dropped my food right on your head."


    Still, I originally intended to ignore this man¡¯s actions.


    But apparently, this guy, he suddenly became more and more uncontrollable.


    Not long after, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the fatty flesh falling on my shoulders.


    Finally, because I had no choice, I chose to put on a face full of annoyance.


    "Very good¡­ I know you are a senior. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold as to dirty my clothes." I said, I couldn¡¯t help but look back into this man¡¯s eyes.


    I know, realizing this guy¡¯s star badge exceeds 5 stars.


    With that alone, it wasn¡¯t impossible that this man was a senior from the third year.


    But what? Should I care about all this?


    *Bam!-*


    Without realizing it, the sound of a small explosion was heard around the academy cafeteria.


    It¡¯s true, I decided to throw my fist right at this man¡¯s face.


    Still, I knew there was no way I could beat this guy.


    In the end, the fact that this man was a third year student was not a lie.


    If he wants, he can kill me silently.


    But he restrained himself, aware of the academy¡¯s rules.


    If he dared to kill a student, he would most likely have to be expelled.


    "Oh¡­ He is Senior Prez. He is the heir to one of the Duke families." the students gossiped, realizing who this man in front of me was.


    If this man chooses to cause trouble with me, there¡¯s nothing they can do.


    Either way, they knew the man in front of me was none other than one of the best.


    From the start, this man was destined to be one of the heirs of the Duke family.


    "So weak. You don¡¯t deserve to be called the second strongest person after the hero." said this man, trying to provoke me a little.


    Actually, this man¡¯s original plan was that he intended to provoke my anger.


    If he succeeds in provoking me, there is a possibility that I will have to be punished.


    "Enough. I know you are a follower of that bastard. What does your master want?"


    "Bastard... Are you insulting the prince? People like you don¡¯t deserve to insult the prince at all!"


    For some reason, I slightly showed a small smile on my lips.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think this person¡¯s expression is enough to give me a little satisfaction.


    From the start, I knew this man, he was one of the prince¡¯s followers.


    Of course, the strength of this man was definitely not much lower than the prince.


    Luckily, before this man wanted to do something.


    Aisha, she decided to speak up.


    "Stop. What do you want from my friend? Let him go."


    "Princess, please forgive my impudence. But he said you should not be by this man¡¯s side. He is an ordinary person."


    "What¡¯s my problem?"


    "What? But-"


    "Do I need permission from my brother? Tell him, please don¡¯t interfere with my relationship with this man."


    Really, I couldn¡¯t help but be silent from where I was.


    I have to admit, judging from the way Aisha stared, it was full of threatening feelings.


    Since we met, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Aishia react like this.


    I thought, guessing Aisha¡¯s current expression was her true self.


    If not for that, how could she act so coldly?


    ¡¯It seems the nickname Snow Princess wasn¡¯t just a lie. I now know, realizing Aisha, she is a very charismatic woman.¡¯ I thought, constantly admitting Aisha was a princess.


    From the start, Aishia, she was the daughter of the Emperor.


    Perhaps because of that, she had traits that were not much different from upper class women.


    Whatever it is, I have to be grateful that Aisha didn¡¯t act coldly towards me.


    If not, I don¡¯t know whether I can continue to be by this woman¡¯s side or not.


    At most, like it or not, I have to choose to stay away from this woman.


    Luckily, Aisha, she knew I was the savior.


    Therefore, it¡¯s not strange that she thinks I¡¯m a good guy.


    "But prince...-"


    "Last warning. If you do not immediately withdraw from this place, I will have no choice but to use my authority as a Saint."


    For a moment, a hint of golden aura came out from inside Aisha.


    Just look at Aisha¡¯s gaze, she really looks very different.


    Even Aisha¡¯s eye color seemed to change slightly to gold.


    "Ugh... Alright. I understand. Excuse me." unfortunately, before this man could move from his place.


    Aisha, she didn¡¯t forget to say something.


    "Wait. Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?"


    "Ck. I¡¯m sorry. I promise I will pay for all the losses you experienced."


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but blink a few times.


    Deep in my heart, I didn¡¯t expect this man, he dared to lower his head right in front of me.


    "The heir of the Doppler family. Is he serious? He actually apologized to this man!" the students shouted, trying not to believe too much what was happening in front of them.


    To them, this man, he was a man from a prominent family.


    Certainly, it was absolutely impossible for this man to apologize to anyone else.


    But apparently, this person, he actually apologized to me.


    In fact, this man, he was the first person to intentionally bully me.


    "Excuse me!" finally, the figure of this man couldn¡¯t help but disappear from where he was.


    Just look, a moment when this man left.


    Aisha, she slightly sighed softly.


    "Truly dangerous¡­ He is worthy of being called the heir of one of the Duke houses." Aisha commented, admitting that this man¡¯s strength was very strong.


    For Aisha, this man, he was one of the heirs of the Duke family.


    With that alone, she knew this man was destined to become the protector of the continent they were on.


    "Do you know this person?" I asked, unable to help but feel curious.


    Deep in my heart, I want to know what this man¡¯s identity is.


    "Not really. But I heard from my father, this man¡¯s family, they intend to match their son with my older sister."


    "Oh? So, what was your father¡¯s answer?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I saw my father immediately tear up the marriage certificate from this man¡¯s family."


    Unexpectedly, I couldn¡¯t help but put on a nervous expression on my face.


    In my mind, I knew what the Emperor¡¯s actions meant.


    With him tearing up the marriage certificate of one of the Duke¡¯s families, proving he didn¡¯t accept their son.


    Of course, this man¡¯s family must be very upset.


    In the end, Emperor, he had dared to tear up the engagement letter from one of the leading families in the empire.


    Still, there was no way they could launch a counterattack on the Emperor.


    In the end, the Emperor, he is the ruler of this continent.


    "How about you? Have you ever been engaged to someone?" don¡¯t know why, but I unknowingly asked a strange question.


    "I think..." unfortunately, before Aisha was about to continue her sentence.


    I heard someone scream, it felt like this scream was a scream of fear.


    "Kyaah!!! Someone fainted!"


    "What? Fell unconscious?" I said, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head slightly to the place where the unconscious person was. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, a slight feeling of unease struck my heart.


    I thought, felt something strange happened to this person.


    In my opinion, the body around this person, slightly gives off a blackish aura.


    ¡¯Hm... Something bad is going to happen.¡¯ I muttered to myself, realizing that what was happening now was not a good thing.


    Suddenly, Aisha, she subconsciously stood up from where she was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Aisha, she intended to check this person¡¯s condition.


    In Aisha¡¯s view, she suspected that this person¡¯s condition was caused by someone.


    If not for that, how could he emit such a lifeless aura?


    As a Saintess, she could sense the aura of any creature.


    Perhaps because of that, she thought what happened to this person was an intentional act.


    "Let me check. Please give me a little way."


    "Your Highness Princess, please check what happened to this person."


    "I understand. Leave it to me."


    For a moment, Aisha, she decided to touch the head of this person.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Aisha¡¯s expression suddenly changed to one full of worry.


    "This¡­ This is really bad. Someone has given this person a demon race cell."


    "What? A demon? Does that mean one of us has disguised himself as a human?"


    "That¡¯s right. Quickly take him to the academy hospital. If he is not treated, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be forced to turn into a walking undead."


    "Leave it to us."


    Indeed, at first the student, they had no intention of helping this person.


    But they changed their minds, realizing that they should not continue to stay where they were.


    In the end, this man, he had been poisoned by the cells of the demon race.


    "Demons? Did you hear? Demons have infiltrated and started their sneak attack. What should we do now?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s better for us to let the academy handle this matter."


    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all have to be forced to be like this person."


    It was true, because of the sneak attack from the demon race.


    The students from inside the cafeteria, they decided to leave where they were.


    They were afraid, worried that they would be forced to be poisoned like this person.


    If what they feared happened, they didn¡¯t know whether they could continue living or not.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 141: Stabbed

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    In the end, the demon race¡¯s poison was no ordinary poison.


    If this happened to ordinary people, it is possible that their lives would be lost. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, deep in my heart, I realize how dangerous the demon race¡¯s poison is.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I have managed to escape my death.


    But what? The fact that I have fused with the Corrosion Demon Race is not a lie.


    In fact, Bellu, she said I was a wonderful human being.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t this bad? Noah, you better be careful. You are now a demon. Don¡¯t let other people know your identity.¡¯


    ¡¯I know. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let myself be controlled by this dirty power.¡¯


    Still, I also knew there was no way I would allow myself to be controlled by the power of the demon race.


    If I show the power of the demon within me, what should I do?


    Of course, like it or not, I was forced to be antagonized by an academy.


    Luckily, the current me can still control the demon within me.


    If not, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Worst case scenario, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to find a way to leave the empire.


    "Mr. Noah, I have to go now. I intend to report all this to the student council president. See you later."


    "Okay. Go and tell them about everything that happened." finally, Aisha, she decided to walk away from where she was.


    Just look, for a moment when Aisha had disappeared from where she was.


    I started to put on a serious face, don¡¯t know why.


    But I thought, guessing what happened now was the result of the demon race¡¯s plan.


    I¡¯m sure, suspecting they intended to confuse the minds of the students.


    And since they succeeded in confusing the students, it was impossible for the professors not to go further.


    Maybe, professors, they inevitably have to be more strict in calming their students.


    ¡¯What do you think? Does this incident have anything to do with the professors?¡¯ I asked, unable to help but ask the fairy in me a question.


    ¡¯Well... That should be it. But you have to be careful, I suspect that the person who shouted earlier was one of the masterminds behind all this.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand. Thank you for your advice, Bellu.¡¯


    In a split second, my gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on a woman.


    It¡¯s true, that woman, she is none other than the woman who shouted earlier.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, there¡¯s no way I would have known what happened to the previous man.


    At most, the students, they would rather be indifferent to what happened.


    ¡¯Come on. I want to go as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait to practice my magic again.¡¯


    ¡¯You really are a training maniac.¡¯


    ...


    "What are you doing now?!" I shouted, continuing to have an annoyed expression on my face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I saw someone in front of me.


    It could say, this person, he is the person I hate the most.


    "Ha ha ha. So sad. After looking for more information about you. I finally found out he was your friend, right? Ian? No, Noah?~"


    "Let him go. Should he suffer my fault?"


    "Wrong? You have deceived everyone. You also dare to use your friend¡¯s name. Are you saying he doesn¡¯t deserve your mistake?"


    "You...! How dare-" unfortunately, before I could continue my sentence.


    Eric, he deliberately threw Ian¡¯s body right in front of me.


    Of course, I immediately caught Ian¡¯s body without hesitation.


    However, I know I was the one who dragged Ian into this problem.


    Otherwise, how should Ian bear my mistakes?


    "Forgive me. Are you okay?" I asked, unable to hold back the guilt on my face.


    "Well¡­ My ribs are a little injured. But be careful, this man, he has launched his attack at you from behind."


    "I know."


    *Clang!-*


    In a split second, there was a loud crashing sound around where we were.


    In fact, the floor we were on inevitably had cracks.


    Luckily, the cracks from our impact didn¡¯t suffer much damage.


    It could say, these cracks look more like spider webs.


    ¡¯What is this feeling? Why do I get a bad feeling?¡¯ I thought, continuing to endlessly look at the place where Eric¡¯s sword was.


    If I may say so, I felt Eric¡¯s sword radiate an unknown aura.


    I felt like I could be killed using this sword at any time.


    "Who are you? I want to know what your true identity is." Eric asked, slightly showing a small smile on his face.


    Deep inside Eric, he guessed that the current me was a fake Noah.


    However, the fact that I hid my identity on an uninhabited island is real.


    With that alone, it¡¯s not impossible that Eric thinks the current me is not much different from when I was on the uninhabited island.


    "Should I care? No. I don¡¯t care what you ask. You have dared to draw other people into my problem. I can¡¯t possibly just stay silent from where I am."


    "So arrogant. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. You really remind me of that guy. Noah!!!"


    ¡¯You¡¯re disgusting. Do you hate me that much? Unlucky. What have I done? Ck. I admit, I wish I hadn¡¯t bullied this guy as a kid. That way, it¡¯s impossible for me to be antagonized by someone like Eric.¡¯ I thought, trying not to think too much about what happened.


    I knew, realizing Eric, he was the one who had made me suffer.


    In the end, Eric, he had dared to hurt my mother.


    Of course, I also knew that I was the reason Eric had to suffer a permanent injury.


    But what? He was the first person who came to bother me.


    If he didn¡¯t insult my brother, what should I care about Eric?


    Of course not, right?


    ¡¯Whatever it is, I know there¡¯s no way I can avoid this feud. From the start, me and Eric, we were destined to be enemies.¡¯


    *Thang!-*


    "So strong¡­" commented Ian, knowing that Eric and I¡¯s fight was a top class fight.


    Throughout Ian¡¯s life, he had seen what fighting on the Innate stage was like.


    Maybe because of that, he realized that Eric and I were extraordinary geniuses.


    ¡¯Well... I knew this man was strong. But he was seen being held by Noah. As expected.¡¯


    Even so, Ian, he admitted that I was far superior to Eric.


    Whatever happens, the fact that I managed to push Eric back is a fact.


    ¡¯Ugh... What is this attack? It¡¯s very heavy.¡¯ Eric thought, unable to help but notice the impact of my attack.


    For a moment, the moment my sword collided with Eric¡¯s sword.


    He felt tremendous pressure, as if he could be thrown from behind at any time.


    ¡¯But...! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be defeated in a place like this!¡¯


    Without realizing it, a black aura began to appear all over Eric¡¯s body.


    Even the sword in Eric¡¯s hand, continuously gave off a feeling of danger.


    I felt like I was being suppressed by the aura of this sword.


    Luckily, I without hesitation moved away from where Eric was.


    If not, I don¡¯t know whether I can continue to survive or not.


    "That¡¯s really very dangerous..." I muttered softly, unable to help but acknowledge the strength of the man in front of me.


    "Sword Move: Misty Form."


    In a split second, I saw Eric¡¯s figure disappear.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t help but raise my guard.


    ¡¯You¡¯re behind.¡¯ unfortunately, when I was about to draw my sword backwards.


    I realize, Eric, he intended to deceive me.


    ¡¯Ck. He attacked from above.¡¯ without further ado, I started to draw my sword back.


    Even Eric, he didn¡¯t expect me to notice his presence at all.


    Finally, because had no choice, Eric, he was forced to use all his strength.


    ¡¯Moon Technique: Starry Sky Slash!¡¯


    ¡¯Oh no! Noah, you have to dodge this attack!¡¯


    "What-" unfortunately, before I could move from my place.


    Eric¡¯s attack, started hitting me right above my head.


    *Bam!-* *Slash!-* *Clang!-*


    "Hah, ha... It really hurts. Using the Moon Sword isn¡¯t easy. The current me is still too weak." Eric commented, continuing to endlessly take deep breaths.


    For Eric, releasing the Moon Sword sword technique was not an easy thing.


    If he didn¡¯t restrain himself, he didn¡¯t know whether he could continue standing from where he was or not.


    And worst of all, Eric, he couldn¡¯t help but fall from where he was.


    Ultimately, the Moon Sword was a top grade sword.


    Just look, one slash from this sword is enough to penetrate the entire room.


    "Cough- What was that attack. I almost lost one of my limbs." I muttered to myself, thinking I was almost cut into two pieces by Eric¡¯s attack.


    If I don¡¯t release my full strength, I¡¯m afraid I will have to be killed.


    [Berserker Mode has been activated.]


    "Impossible...! How can you still stand up from where you are?!" Eric screamed, completely unable to believe what was happening.


    In Eric¡¯s mind, a slash from the Moon Sword was a deadly attack.


    Supposedly, one slash from the Moon Sword was enough to kill an expert below the Warrior stage.


    But why? Why didn¡¯t the man before him show any signs of exhaustion?


    On the contrary, this man, he was emitting an even more dangerous aura.


    It felt as if he could be killed in this man¡¯s hands.


    "You¡¯ve gone too far. Get ready. I won¡¯t let you go."


    Luckily, before I was about to leave my place.


    I saw Eris appear, right behind Eric.


    It¡¯s just that, judging from Eris¡¯ behavior, I think she intended to stab Eric in the back.


    "Stop. You really intend to kill this person. Aren¡¯t you afraid? Killing this person means you are challenging the Emperor."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 142: Grand Wizard

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    In fact, Eris, she knows I am the most important person to the Emperor.


    If I was killed, she didn¡¯t know whether Eric could leave this place or not.


    At worst, Eric, he couldn¡¯t help but be expelled from the empire.


    In the end, the fact that I was much stronger than Eric wasn¡¯t a lie.


    With that alone, it is enough to prove that I am much more worthy of being in this place.


    In fact, in Eris¡¯ mind, she thought that one day I could join the hero.


    Even so, there was no way I intended to get back together with my former childhood friend again.


    In the end, I had decided I didn¡¯t want to be by their side anymore.


    No matter what, the fact that they care more about themselves is a reality.


    If not, why should they be willing to leave their hometown?


    Whatever it is, for me the past is the past.


    If they really intended to offer me to join the hero¡¯s group, there was no way I would accept their offer.


    "Do it now..."


    "What?"


    "Do it if you can! Point your sword at me! What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared!?"


    *Thus!-*


    Unexpectedly, Eris, she suddenly started stabbing Eric in the stomach.


    Just look, I couldn¡¯t even stop myself from showing my surprised reaction.


    Even Ian, he seemed to react the same as me.


    "Aren¡¯t they friends? Why are they attacking each other?" Ian asked, trying not to think too much about what happened.


    In Ian¡¯s point of view, he thought it was impossible for the hero¡¯s group to kill each other.


    But apparently, he didn¡¯t expect the woman behind Eric to be so brave as to stick her sword right into his friend¡¯s stomach.


    Actually, deep inside my heart, I felt very satisfied watching Eric get stabbed in the back.


    It¡¯s just that, for some reason, I can¡¯t stop myself from thinking back to my past.


    I felt, like I was remembering the situation where I beat Eric.


    And sure enough, what I feared happened.


    "Eris! What are you doing?!"


    For a moment, my gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on a man.


    It¡¯s true, that man, he is none other than Ash.


    "..."


    Don¡¯t know why, but when I turned to Eris, she remained silent from where she was.


    At first, I thought Eris was really scared.


    But apparently, Eris, she continued to express as if nothing had happened.


    Deep inside Eris¡¯ heart, she had intended to stab Eric in the back for a long time.


    "Wait! Ash! Don¡¯t get caught in your anger! I¡¯m sure, Eris, she is now being controlled by Wrath. This incident is exactly like 3 years ago."


    "But Alicia...! The fact that she dared to stab her own comrade cannot be denied! Moreover, she doesn¡¯t show the slightest hesitation on her face!"


    ¡¯He started again. Do you still feel guilty towards this man? Hah... I have to calm Ash down as quickly as possible.¡¯ having no choice, Alicia, she decided to hold the top of Ash¡¯s head.


    I think, Alicia guessed, she originally intended to knock Ash unconscious.


    But apparently, Alicia, she started stroking Ash¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Their relationship hasn¡¯t changed since childhood...¡¯ I thought, admitting that Ash and Alicia¡¯s relationship was that of childhood friends.


    Since long ago, when I first got to know Ash and Alicia, they were the two closest couples.


    However, the fact that Alicia was Ash¡¯s first friend was real.


    "You have to calm down. Forget what happened in the past. What happened in the past cannot possibly be changed again. You have to remember."


    "Ugh... I understand. Alicia, go and help heal Eric. Regarding what happened..." without realizing it, Ash¡¯s gaze, couldn¡¯t help but fall on me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Ash, he thought he felt very familiar with the current situation.


    If he remembered, this scene looked exactly like when I beat Eric.


    Maybe because of that, Ash, he couldn¡¯t suppress the anger inside him.


    For Ash, Eric¡¯s death was the most painful thing.


    Until now, Ash, he still feels very traumatized by my actions in the past.


    Without further ado, Ash, he started walking towards me.


    "I don¡¯t know what happened. But if you feel guilty, I hope you understand. Can you explain? What happened?"


    "Explain? What do you want to hear from my mouth? I know, Hero, you have realized what your friend has done."


    "...You¡¯re right. He deserves the blame for daring to attack your friend. However, do you think I can just let this matter go?"


    Don¡¯t know why, but Ash, he without hesitation drew his sword from its sheath.


    Just look, the moment when Ash had drawn the sword from his waist.


    Ash, he purposely attacked me right in front of me.


    Luckily, I consciously moved away from Ash¡¯s attack.


    ¡¯Very fast! What attack was that?¡¯ I asked myself, realizing that Ash¡¯s attack was a deadly attack.


    If I get hit by an attack from Ash, I can¡¯t help but lose one of my organs.


    But fortunately, what I was worried about was unlikely to happen.


    Not long after, I decided to launch my attack against Ash.


    Of course, the attack I launched was a full power attack.


    I know, knowing Ash, he is the strongest among the students.


    However, the fact that Ash is the chosen hero is real.


    With him being a hero, it is not impossible for Ash to succeed in defeating the Warrior and Mage stage experts.


    *Phang!-*


    ¡¯As expected of a hero... He¡¯s very strong. He didn¡¯t even budge from where he was.¡¯ I thought, continuing to make a face of disbelief.


    Supposedly, the attack I launched this time could blow away an ordinary Warrior expert.


    But apparently, Ash, he was able to continue standing from where he was.


    With that alone, I knew Ash¡¯s strength was much stronger than mine.


    [Warning! Master¡¯s life is in danger! Initiating full-scale forced upgrade!]


    "One Slash That Scorches Everything."


    For a moment, when Ash had said this sentence.


    A slash tens of meters in size hit me, as if it wanted to split me into two parts.


    Still, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I managed to block the attack from Ash or not.


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t help but be injured all over my body.


    With this alone, I knew there was no way I could withstand attacks from Ash.


    Luckily, the system, he decided to raise my physique to its limits.


    Of course, I shouldn¡¯t have too much trouble fighting Ash.


    ¡¯Be over... As I thought. This man, he was no different from any other human. He¡¯s weak.¡¯ Ash thought, thinking I had been defeated in one attack.


    Just look, the moment when Ash¡¯s attack hit me.


    My body, inevitably, began to be thrown backwards.


    With that alone, he knew it was absolutely impossible for me to continue standing from where I was.


    Unfortunately, Ash, he didn¡¯t know I was preparing to launch my attack from behind.


    "Don¡¯t daydream. Hero, you are very strong. I admit that. But, do you think I intend to continue staying where I am?"


    "..." without realizing it, Ash¡¯s expression, once again couldn¡¯t help but turn into shock.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Ash, he didn¡¯t expect me to be able to continue standing from where I was.


    Usually, when Ash has launched his sword attack.


    Of course, there was a possibility that experts at the Warrior and Mage level and below could not help but faint from their places.


    But why? Why can I continue to stand from my place?


    With that alone, Ash, he knows I¡¯m not an ordinary guy.


    In Ash¡¯s point of view, he thought I was much different from a first year student.


    In less than a moment, a small smirk formed on Ash¡¯s lips.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Ash, he thinks I¡¯m worth beating.


    ¡¯Really... To think that there are other first year students besides me who are much stronger than the average Warrior level.¡¯


    *Plang!-* Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crashing sound around where we were.


    In fact, this loud impact was enough to cause people within several tens of meters to hear the impact of our attack.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t care much about what happened.


    To them, they thought that these clashing sounds were the result of a fight between seniors.


    If not for that, how could the impact of this attack reach their ears?


    Therefore, it was not strange if they thought that this clash was the result of a top class senior battle.


    "What the hell? It¡¯s different from when Noah fought against that guy. This attack is much scarier." Ian commented, unable to help but continue to cover half of his face.


    Ian had to admit, he couldn¡¯t help but believe what he was seeing.


    Just look, the area where he is, has been completely destroyed due to attacks from me and Ash.


    Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t matter whether Ash managed to block my attack or not.


    In fact, I couldn¡¯t help but be pushed back a bit.


    "Cough!-. Very dangerous... The hero¡¯s physique is truly extraordinary." I muttered to myself, endlessly admitting that Ash¡¯s physique was much better than mine.


    If I fight Ash at close range, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to touch this guy.


    And worst of all, I couldn¡¯t help but fall from where I was.


    ¡¯Eh? What¡¯s that?¡¯ for a moment, I saw a little golden light appear all over Ash¡¯s body.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel like this golden light is a scary light.


    I felt, as if I could be destroyed by this light.


    But well, I knew there was no way I could be defeated in one attack from Ash.


    *Knock!-*


    In a split second, there was a knocking sound from behind where I was.


    "Can you stop? You have violated academy regulations. I hope that with both of you punished, you will be more aware of your mistakes."


    "You are... the Grand Wizard?! Sorry for my impudence!" unexpectedly, Ian, he suddenly started lowering his head.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 143: Professor Amelia

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    ¡¯What should I do?! Noah, please hurry up and stop. The Grand Wizard looks very upset.¡¯ Ian thought, not daring to speak up.


    If he dared to speak, he was afraid that this old man would choose to punish him.


    In fact, deep in Ian¡¯s heart, he was afraid that he would have to be punished by the Great Wizard.


    No matter what, the fact that he got involved in the fight between me and the hero was real.


    Therefore, it was not strange if Ian continued to show his fear non-stop.


    In the end, Ian, he was one of the victims of Eric¡¯s actions.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, Ian, he wouldn¡¯t have to get involved in this matter.


    Still, Ian, he knew there was nothing he could do.


    In the end, Eric, he is now unconscious.


    With that alone, was it possible for Ian to escape this problem?


    Of course, the Great Wizard, he would rather involve Ian in this matter.


    "..." without realizing, Ash, he suddenly fell silent from where he was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but looking at Ash¡¯s expression.


    I thought, suspiciously, Ash, he was afraid of this old man. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what? Should I care about this man?


    If this man really intends to stop this fight, I have no problem at all.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know whether I can continue to save myself or not.


    I knew, aware of Eric, he could still sneak attack me.


    With this alone, is it possible for me to continue acting as if nothing happened?


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but be forced to increase my vigilance.


    "Master¡­ Sorry for your student¡¯s actions. I was just testing this guy a little."


    "Hah... You are a hero. But it seems, looking at your attitude, you are not much different from a 15 year old kid." commented this old man, considering that Ash was not much different from a 15 year old child.


    In this old man¡¯s point of view, he was a little disappointed with Ash¡¯s emotions.


    It should be, if Ash is a hero.


    Of course, Ash, he couldn¡¯t possibly drown in his anger.


    "..."


    "Okay. Go and bring your two friends. I want to talk to the three of them."


    "Three?"


    "Yes. I see your other friend has been controlled by the power of Wrath. Therefore, you can leave this matter to me."


    Having no choice, Ash, he couldn¡¯t help but leave the place where he was.


    Of course, Alicia, she also didn¡¯t forget to come with Ash from behind.


    Likewise Eric, he is now seen being helped by Ash and Alicia.


    Even though he was unconscious, he was also allowed to leave this place.


    With that alone, it was not impossible for Eric to escape this old man¡¯s punishment.


    "Please take good care of her."


    Finally, when Ash and the others left.


    This old man, he didn¡¯t forget to walk closer to Eris.


    Just look, in a moment this old man was in front of Eris.


    He didn¡¯t forget to flick Eris¡¯ forehead, not knowing what the reason was.


    "Get out of this girl¡¯s body, evil creature. You are not worthy."


    *Pound!-*


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but show a shocked expression on my face.


    ¡¯Is she okay? One flick from this old man was enough to send Eris flying backwards.¡¯ I thought, unable to help but acknowledge the strength of the old man in front of me.


    If this old man intends to kill us, it will be impossible for us to continue living.


    Fortunately, this old man, he did not show the slightest killing intent towards us.


    "Ahem-. You, a student there, can you help me bring this girl back to me?"


    "Me? Alright. Leave it to me!"


    For a moment, Ian, without delay, he started to bring Eris back right in front of this old man.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand why this old man intended to keep Eris away from Ash.


    But after looking further, I understood the reason why this old man told Ash to leave.


    Of course, this old man, he intended to help Eris in regaining control of her powers.


    If not for that, what was the reason this old man told Ash to leave Eris?


    "You¡¯re getting stronger, Noah. Dark Green stage talent. You really hide your talent."


    Before I realized it, my expression once again couldn¡¯t help but show a nervous expression on my face.


    Really, deep inside my heart, I couldn¡¯t say a word at all.


    I thought, hoping this old man, he doesn¡¯t reveal too many secrets in me.


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." still, should I admit that my talent is Dark Green stage talent?


    No matter what, I don¡¯t trust this old man even once.


    To me, I feel like this old man is a mysterious person.


    If I reveal my secret, is it possible for me to continue staying at the academy?


    "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. But sooner or later your talent will inevitably have to be revealed in front of everyone."


    Unfortunately, before I could reply to this old man¡¯s words.


    I heard him continue his sentence, what I didn¡¯t even understand.


    "Still... The current you is too weak. What a shame."


    "..."


    Maybe it¡¯s true, on the other side of me, I feel very curious about what this old man¡¯s words mean.


    But what? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to ask this old man directly.


    In the end, this old man, he was much stronger than any creature in this world.


    "Grand Wizard, I have brought this girl to you."


    "Oh. Thank you."


    Not long after, this old man, he chose to touch the top of Eris¡¯ head.


    Just look, for a moment this old man started to touch the top of Eris¡¯ head.


    Green light appeared, as if continuously intending to heal Eris¡¯ body.


    Maybe it was true, Eris¡¯ injuries weren¡¯t that serious.


    But still, the fact that Eris¡¯ consciousness was in a state of chaos couldn¡¯t be denied.


    If he let Eris drown in the power of Wrath, he didn¡¯t know what she would do.


    At most, Eris, she couldn¡¯t do anything but destroy everything around this place.


    After all, the power of the Seven Great Sins was a top-level power.


    In this world, there are only 7 people who can obtain the power of the Seven Great Sins.


    This alone was enough to prove the rarity of the power of the Seven Sins.


    "Uh... My head hurts. What happened?" Eris asked, endlessly showing a confused expression on her face.


    In Eris¡¯s point of view, she didn¡¯t understand what she had just experienced.


    Suddenly, Eris¡¯ expression, once again couldn¡¯t help but change.


    "Grand Wizard? How could you..."


    "Do you remember what happened?"


    *Nod-*


    "Good. How can you apologize to your friends?"


    Without realizing it, a hint of doubt appeared on Eris¡¯ face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Eris, she knew she had made a big mistake.


    "I don¡¯t know. I was too caught up in my emotions. I don¡¯t think I should have stabbed my friend. I just couldn¡¯t control my anger."


    "Well¡­ You must have suffered a lot. Therefore, you should go and try to calm yourself down for a while."


    "What do you mean?"


    Without realizing it, a small smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face.


    "Professor Amelia, I know you are peeking from a distance. You can come here and help train this girl."


    In a split second, a woman¡¯s coughing sound was heard.


    "Oh. Sorry for my impoliteness. I only intended to mediate this mess. But I didn¡¯t expect you to come and stop them. But..."


    Really, from this woman¡¯s perspective, she didn¡¯t understand why this old man told her to train this girl.


    In fact, she knew, Eris, she already had a master behind her.


    With this alone, should she choose to train this girl?


    "Since when did I ask you to give this girl magic training?"


    "So? What do you want?"


    "I just want you to help train this girl¡¯s mentality. You know, right? What is this girl¡¯s weakness?"


    "Alright. I understand." finally, having no choice, this woman, she couldn¡¯t help but agree to this old man¡¯s words.


    Without realizing it, this woman¡¯s gaze, subconsciously focused on me.


    And in less than a few seconds, I saw a small smile form on this woman¡¯s face.


    Of course, what I did was turn my gaze to the side.


    For me, I know, this woman, she intended to embarrass me.


    ¡¯Ck. Her again. Why must I continue to be given this ordeal?¡¯ I thought, endlessly cursing myself.


    In fact, deep down in my heart, I really didn¡¯t want to see this woman again.


    But apparently, I didn¡¯t expect this woman, she was secretly peeking from a distance.


    If I knew this, should I stay where I am?


    Still, there was no way I could escape this old man¡¯s gaze.


    In the end, this old man, he was one of the strongest on this continent.


    "Ah. Master- I mean Grand Wizard, if I want this man. Will you allow him to be my disciple?


    "Heh...? Tell me, why do you intend to take this man as your disciple?"


    "I was attracted by this man¡¯s talent. I don¡¯t think this man¡¯s magic talent is too bad?"


    "Are you sure?"


    Without realizing it, I started to show a slightly annoyed expression on my face.


    Either way, I have no intention of becoming this woman¡¯s disciple.


    I know, I know, this woman, she is a dangerous woman.


    If I was by this woman¡¯s side, I couldn¡¯t help but suffer.


    Just look, the incident where I kissed the princess.


    With that alone, is it possible that I can continue living without having to think about other problems?


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 144: Hero’s Destiny

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Yes! Please let him be my disciple!"


    Finally, because he did not know what else to do, this old man, he could not not be forced to accept this woman¡¯s request.


    He knew, realizing this woman, she was very interested in me.


    From the beginning, as a master, he knew his disciple were very interested in a student.


    Maybe because of that, he did not intend to refuse this woman¡¯s request.


    In the end, this old man, he knew I was a talented student.


    With that, do this old man reject this woman¡¯s request?


    In the point of view of this old man, he knew his disciple was the strongest.


    With her training me, it is not impossible that my strength can continue to be improved.


    "Alright. But you can¡¯t forget this girl either. If I see you lazing, you should be prepared."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Everything you want is impossible for me to ignore. Thank you, master."


    Maybe it¡¯s true, this old man, he slightly narrowed his eyes after hearing teacher¡¯s words from this woman¡¯s mouth.


    But he refrained, thinking he didn¡¯t have to feel annoyed.


    After all, he knew, this woman, she was the only disciple he had.


    "Wait! Since when did I agree to be a disciple of this woman!" I shouted in annoyance, continuously showed my index finger to this woman.


    No matter what, I really don¡¯t want to be a disciple of this woman.


    I thought, suspected that I was a disciple of this woman.


    Certainly, it is not impossible I have to get hell training.


    "Oh ... You¡¯re right. But sorry. I have decided to give yourself to my disciple. So, I hope you don¡¯t refuse her wishes. Understand?"


    "Still... You don¡¯t ask permission from me first-" unfortunately, before I was able to continue my sentence.


    This woman, she unconsciously held my mouth.


    "Humm!!! (Jerk! Let me go!)."


    Luckily, before I intend to bite this woman¡¯s hand.


    I heard this woman, she said I had to be calm.


    "Calm yourself. Don¡¯t refuse. Just follow this plot, understand?"


    ¡¯What? What does this damn woman want? Why did she suddenly be nice to me? ¡¯ maybe it¡¯s true, the other side in me, I feel curious why this woman shows her good intentions.


    I thought, thinking this woman, she intended to make me fall from my place.


    But apparently, this woman, she whispered to me so as not to show my anger too much.


    *Soft-*


    "...?"


    Don¡¯t know why, but I feel a little tenderness.


    It is true, what I think is real.


    ¡¯The chest of an adult woman... Should it be this gentle?¡¯ I thought, acknowledging the chest of this woman is the best.


    If I see the size of this woman¡¯s chest, I feel this size is not much lower than F-Cup.


    Whatever it is, I don¡¯t have to show an expression of shame on my face.


    I was afraid, worried if this woman realized I was fascinated by a F-Cup-sized chest.


    Certainly, it is not impossible that this woman intends to beat up me.


    ¡¯Noah, are you okay? You¡¯re almost beaten by the hero. ¡¯ Bellu asked, couldn¡¯t not feel very worried.


    In the point of view of Bellu, the action I took was an unreasonable action.


    Just imagine, what happens if I am defeated by the hero?


    Certainly, I inevitably have to be used as a joke by the students.


    And the worst, I was forced to be hostile to an academy.


    After all, Ash, he is a hero.


    With him a hero, enough for me was hostile to an academy.


    ¡¯What is it? Did you underestimate me? Do you think I can be defeated by the hero?¡¯


    ¡¯No... I just think you¡¯re acting too carelessly. Because of that, I¡¯m worried you can¡¯t be hurt by the hero.¡¯


    ¡¯You are right. I admit that the hero are strong creatures. I now can¡¯t match the strength of the hero.¡¯ I replied, admitting I was not at all against Ash.


    If I fight one on one with Ash, it is not impossible I have to be defeated.


    The worst, I was forced to lie down in the hospital.


    Luckily, I did not intend to fight Ash.


    If asked why I attacked Ash before, I was curious about the strength of Ash.


    Maybe because of that, I want to know if I can beat Ash or not.


    But apparently, I didn¡¯t expect myself to be at all not a match for Ash.


    Even if I use my full strength, I feel as if I can¡¯t match Ash.


    No matter what, the fact that I was assisted by the system is real.


    With that alone, is it possible that I can beat Ash with myself right now?


    Certainly, my chance to defeat Ash is not there.


    Actually, naturally I could not match the strength of Ash.


    In the end, Ash, he is the hero.


    Plus, the strength of Ash has reached the peak of the Innate stage.


    With this alone, enough to show Ash is the strongest of the first year student.


    ¡¯Bellu... I¡¯m very ashamed. I was very embarrassed because I could not encourage the hero back. He is too strong. Can I defeat the hero?¡¯ I asked, wanting to know if I could beat Ash or not.


    Deep in my heart, I really want to defeat Ash with my hands.


    But what? The fact that my strength is in the stage of Inner Core cannot be denied.


    I thought, curious about what after I managed to reach the Innate stage.


    Maybe, I can put pressure on the hero?


    Still, I don¡¯t know if I can hurt Ash or not.


    See, when Ash¡¯s attack on my sword.


    I felt a terrible pressure, as if intending to throw me from a distance of a few meters.


    ¡¯You must know. Heroes, they are the strongest existence in this world. Their potential in terms of strength is the highest. Therefore, it¡¯s not strange if you can¡¯t beat the man.¡¯


    For a moment, when I intended to show a face without hope.


    Bellu, she decided to continue her sentence.


    ¡¯But don¡¯t worry. Your potential and the hero are not much different. I think, one day you can beat the hero?¡¯


    ¡¯Thank You. I know you cheer me up. But no problem. No matter what he is a hero or not. I can definitely beat this man when the time comes.¡¯


    Finally, Bellu, she did not intend to continue her sentence again.


    She knew, realizing myself now was in anger.


    In the end, the fact I could not match the hero was real.


    ¡¯He is strong. But... Hero, they are creatures giving gods and goddesses. No matter what, their potential in the future is not limited. ¡¯ Bellu thought, could not not put an expression of sadness on his face.


    For Bellu, heroes, they are children of gods and goddesses.


    Certainly, their potential is above the Emperor of the entire continent.


    Since ancient times, the heroes, they are savior of all beings.


    With this alone, showing they are much stronger than the Emperor itself.


    "Fine, alright. You take care of all this chaos. And, don¡¯t forget to call the builder to fix this place."


    "Leave it to me. You can go rest. Good luck." unfortunately, before this old man was about to leave where he was.


    He turned a little to the place where I was, didn¡¯t know why.


    But in the point of view of this old man, he thought I was currently drowned in frustration.


    Still, this old man, he unconsciously grinned a little.


    ¡¯Well... Fight on. You are the heir of Ancient Bones. There¡¯s no way you can be defeated by the messenger of the gods and goddesses.¡¯


    ...


    "Ms. Eris... I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this problem."


    "It¡¯s okay... I also have to apologize. If I¡¯m not provoked by my colleague¡¯s words. There¡¯s no way I stabbed my own colleague."


    It is true, even if Eris apologized for piercing Eric.


    But what? Should Eris regret that for hurting her own colleague?


    However, Eris, she from the beginning did not like Eric.


    Eris knew, realizing Eric, he was the dark side of Ash.


    If Ash continues to be near Eric, is it possible for Ash to continue to be calm?


    The worst, Ash, he could not not be disturbed because of the presence of Eric.


    "Ah. I introduce, he is Ian. He is my roommate. You could say, I use this man¡¯s name to you guys."


    "Oh. Nice to meet you, Mr. Ian is the original." greet Eris, continue to stop smiling at Ian.


    It¡¯s just that, judging from the way Eris reacted.


    I feel, as if Eris was very upset with me.


    ¡¯Huh... Didn¡¯t I apologize? Why are you still mad at me?¡¯ I asked to myself, wanting to know what¡¯s the heart of the woman in front of me.


    From the beginning, I had apologized for lying about my identity


    But this woman, she continues to snatch about my identity as Ian.


    "Hey, Noah. Why didn¡¯t you say you lied to this woman? And again, why did you have to use my name?!"


    Really, I was forced to pat my face.


    See, Ian, he feels very upset because of my actions.


    In fact, after I woke up from my commission.


    I didn¡¯t tell Ian, about me using his name.


    In fact, I intend to tell Ian about what happened.


    But I changed my mind, remembering what happened for 2 days.


    Just imagine, I could not not be forced to receive punishment from the system.


    ============== sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 145: Not too close

    Happy reading ~


    =============


    With this alone, is it possible I can explain what happened to me in front of Ian?


    Besides, the fact that I keep sinking in fear is real.


    Still, until now I feel afraid of the punishment of the system.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the system, I prefer to explain what happened before Ian.


    But what? What happens is impossible to change again.


    "Hehe. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to express my identity. Because of that, Ian, as a roommate, I¡¯m sorry."


    "Huh... Are you serious? It feels like Noah¡¯s name is the most taboo name to talk about." Ian¡¯s comment, couldn¡¯t help but raose about what I had done.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the other side in Ian, he doesn¡¯t care what I hide my identity or not.


    It¡¯s just, Ian, he felt confused why I had to hide my real name as Noah.


    Certainly, the name Noah in the empire is common.


    In the end, the name Noah is the name most rarely used by the imperial population.


    With that alone, it is enough to show there is no crime in Noah¡¯s nickname.


    "Alright. Noah, you can be forgiven for now. But don¡¯t forget to buy me one grilled meat. Do you understand?"


    "Sure. You can believe in my treat."


    Finally, because I didn¡¯t want to think further, I decided to say yes at the request of this man.


    Besides, Ian, he asked me to buy one of the grilled meat.


    After all, one beef is the rarest thing in the empire.


    Fortunately, because the academy provides food in the form of high quality meat.


    Of course, there is a possibility that the amount of high quality meat is not small.


    ¡¯Luckily, Ian, he only asked me to buy a roasted meat. If not, I don¡¯t know if I can be forgiven by Ian or not.¡¯ I think, keep on feeling grateful for what happened.


    Whatever it is, because of my achievement in hunting fourth rank monsters.


    I get privileges, can eat any food from the academy canteen.


    If asked what is the use of the students¡¯ badge, the answer is clear.


    Of course, the use of this badge is a form of the facilities they get.


    Usually, someone without a star badge is only given food in the form of vegetables, bread, potatoes and chicken.


    But not for the badge of one star, they are lucky people.


    Just imagine, students with one-star badge, enough for them to get luxury food like steak.


    Even the problem of facilities, they can soak in a personal tub.


    With all this, is it possible for students with two stars badge and on it get low facilities?


    In fact, when I got two stars.


    I was offered by the Professor, she asked if I wanted to move to the upper dormitory or not?


    At first, I really wanted to go to the upper class dormitory.


    But I changed my mind, remembering a man who always helped clean my room.


    ¡¯Well... I think it¡¯s not a problem because I refused an offer from the academy. Besides, I consider Ian to be the first person I met.¡¯ without lingering, I decided to focus on the woman beside me.


    It is true, this woman, she is none other than a student of the Great Wizard.


    "Right. Ian, is your wounds fine?" I asked, remembering the wounds received by Ian.


    Luckily, Ian, he said he was okay.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, he didn¡¯t know whether he could continue to stand from where he was or not.


    And the worst, Ian, he could not be forced to fall from where he was


    "Don¡¯t worry. Thank you to Ms. Amelia, I feel very good now!"


    "I understand." for a moment, my gaze, once again could not go back to this woman. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you... Thank you. Because you, my friend can heal him in full."


    "No problem. You are now my disciple. My disciple¡¯s problem is mine."


    ¡¯... Up to you. I don¡¯t know if I should refuse to be a disciple of this woman or not. The fact that I was appointed as a disciple of this woman was real.¡¯ I thought, continuing to think about the incident when I was this woman¡¯s disciple.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the old man, can I be considered a disciple of this woman?


    But well, I know there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    In the end, because this old man had said I am now a disciple of this woman.


    Of course, there¡¯s no way I can avoid training from this woman.


    Still, I hope there is no problem that befell me.


    What¡¯s more, Eris, I know she is now a disciple of this woman too.


    ¡¯I am dizzy. Is this really the best choice for me?¡¯ I think, endlessly ask if I don¡¯t have any problem with Eris¡¯s side?


    As a disciple of this woman, I know Eris and I have to meet each other every day.


    Of course, it did not rule out the possibility of me and Eris had to practice together.


    Whatever it is, I must have to run this experiment.


    After all, being a disciple of this woman is the greatest advantage of my life.


    I thought, guessing if I was trained by this woman.


    Of course, it is not impossible I can increase my magic power far more than me right now.


    With this alone, it is impossible for me to intend to refuse the offer to be a disciple of this woman.


    Although, in reality I feel a little reluctant to be a disciple of this woman.


    If this woman doesn¡¯t trap me, there¡¯s no way I want to show my rejection.


    And now, because I have become one of this woman¡¯s disciples.


    I know, realizing there is nothing I can do.


    "Noah, I have to go now. Good luck!"


    "Huh? What is he? Why did he say something strange like this?" I muttered, feeling confused by Ian¡¯s actions.


    For a moment, when Ian was about to leave where he was.


    He did not forget to give goodbye, along with the words of enthusiasm.


    At first, I did not know why this man said something like this to me.


    But seeing from Ian¡¯s expression, I couldn¡¯t feel very annoyed.


    ¡¯CK. Do you think I intend to tease this woman? Impossible!¡¯


    Without realizing it, I heard a coughing sound from a woman.


    "Cough-. Let¡¯s forget what happened. Professor- I mean Master Amelia. You said you intend to train my mentality, right? But I think it¡¯s better we forget this problem."


    "Oh? What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy because I¡¯m your master now?"


    "No. It¡¯s not like that!" for a moment, a little nervous expression appeared on Eris¡¯s face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Eris, she thought the expression of the woman in front of her was the most frightening thing.


    If she misinterprets her sentence just a little, she doesn¡¯t know whether she can escape from this woman¡¯s view or not.


    "When I was 12 years old, I got the power of Seven Deadly Sins in me. Since that day, I have continued to be controlled by this power. Fortunately, because the hero is always on my side. I can¡¯t really disturb people in around me. "


    "I understand. You say I can¡¯t solve your problem? Alright. But you don¡¯t need to worry. Magic is not much different from mental training. Therefore, you have to follow my orders from now on. You understand?"


    Although reluctant, but Eris, she could not not be forced in receiving orders from this woman.


    "I understand. Thank you for your enlightenment."


    ¡¯What? So she can also experience this problem? Very surprising. The woman I thought was strong as a child turned out to be able to lose control of her strength.¡¯ I thought, unconsciously showed a little curiosity on my face.


    Since childhood, I thought Eris, she was a strong woman.


    But who will think, Eris, she can lose control of her strength.


    Really, I can¡¯t help but have to change my view of Eris.


    "You take this item. Use this when you want to sleep at night."


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "This is a meditation necklace. The magicians use this when they recite their magic. In essence, this is a necklace that can calm one¡¯s mind."


    "I understand. Thank you for your gift, master." unwittingly, a little smile full of gratitude appeared on Eris¡¯s face.


    Just look, deep in Eris¡¯s heart, she was very happy after getting this gift.


    On the one hand, this female giving necklace is a savior for Eris.


    Every night, Eris, she always felt disturbed when she was preparing to fall asleep.


    But after getting this necklace, she was sure she could not be disturbed again.


    "Well. You can come back now. Your friend must be very worried about you."


    "You¡¯re right. See you again." because did not want to postpone further, Eris, she decided to leave where she was.


    Just look, Eris, she is very afraid of her other friends inevitably have to hate her.


    After all, Eris, she had dared to stab Eric from behind.


    In fact, deep in Eris¡¯s heart, she really didn¡¯t want to come back now.


    But she has no choice, thinking is not possible she can avoid this problem.


    *Steps-** Steps-** Steps-*


    "... She goes." I muttered softly, unconsciously sighed heavily.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think it¡¯s better I am not too close to this woman.


    I am afraid, worried that one day this woman could not help but had to realize who I really was.


    Of course, it is very impossible I can avoid this woman¡¯s view.


    Fortunately, I know it¡¯s impossible for this woman to realize who I am.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you happy? Now you can be on this woman¡¯s side. Especially, this woman, she is one of the friends of the hero."


    "What did you say? There¡¯s no way I like being near this woman."


    ================


    Thank you for reading ~

 Chapter 146: Star Transformation

    Happy reading ~


    =============


    "That¡¯s it? Too bad. I think you intend to steal this woman from the hero. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Just fight for yourself, my disciple~"


    Really, I couldn¡¯t react anything.


    In fact, deep in my heart, I wonder why everyone supports me.


    In fact, I did not even intend to steal Eris from the hero.


    But Ian and this woman, they said I had to steal Eris from the hero.


    Of course, should I follow the wishes of these two people?


    In the end, what they say is the least incoming.


    Therefore, it is much better I ignore what they say.


    "It¡¯s up to you. Am I now allowed to come back?" I asked, wanting to know if I was allowed to leave this place or not.


    Unfortunately, this woman, she suddenly put on a scary expression on her face.


    Finally, because I have no choice, I inevitably have to give up from where I was.


    I guessed, knowing that this woman did not mean to let me go.


    "What? Do you think you can run away? You come with me. You are my disciple now. Let me give you a few lessons."


    "Ugh... Alright."


    Whatever it is, I know that there is no way I can escape this woman.


    Just look, this woman, she is even willing to touch my wrist.


    With that alone, could I leave the place where I was?


    ...


    "You two, I¡¯m back. And, please apologize for my previous actions. I really regret it." Eris said, did not forget to apologize to Ash and Alicia.


    She knew, realizing that she had to apologize to these two people.


    However, she has dared to stab one of their colleagues.


    "Well... I have no problem you stabbed Eric because you lost control. But your actions are really like when you first got the power of Seven Deadly Sins." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unwittingly, Eris¡¯s expression, inevitably had to turn into nervousness.


    Unfortunately, before Eris was about to open her mouth.


    Ash, he once again continued his words.


    "Are you still thinking about it? Do you dream again about Noah?"


    "..."


    "So that¡¯s all. Eris, you better remember. Noah, he was born without talent. He could not fight as in your dreams."


    For a moment, a little annoyed expression was seen on Eris¡¯s face.


    "I know! It¡¯s just that the dream that I saw 3 years ago is now clearer. Eric, he killed this man."


    "Okay, alright. Alicia, please help Eris go and calm her mind."


    "I understand." because didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, Ash, he told Alicia to bring Eris back to her room.


    Ash knows, realizing that Eris¡¯s mentality is currently in a chaotic state.


    If she continued to stay in this place, he was afraid that Eris could not have to kill Eric.


    ¡¯Your dream... I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s reality. Just forget it. Noah, even if you have left us. You still bring problems.¡¯


    For a moment, after Ash really drowned in his mind.


    He did not know, Eric, he had woken up from his unconscious.


    Actually, it is natural that Ash does not realize that Eric has woken up.


    After all, Eric¡¯s position is currently facing the other side.


    With that alone, it is enough to make anyone think he hasn¡¯t fully woken up from the coma.


    ¡¯As I thought... This is why I am afraid of this woman. This woman¡¯s dream is a disaster. ¡¯ Eric thinks, considering Eris is a problem for him.


    When he was 10 years old, he knew, Eris, she really hated him.


    Maybe because of that, Eric, he did not like this woman at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Eris, it was impossible for Eric¡¯s plan to be very messy.


    But what? Eric, he knew there was nothing he could do.


    Even if this woman¡¯s dream is real, should he hold back?


    Of course, it is very impossible for Eric to let me go.


    In the end, the fact that I was Eric¡¯s enemy was real.


    ...


    "Crazy woman! Can you stop beating me!?"


    "What are you talking about? If you want me to stop, you have to survive my attack more than a few more times."


    "You Devil! You are a oppressor! I¡¯m your disciple, but you really want to kill me!" I shouted loudly, kept saying this woman was a devil.


    In my perspective, this woman, she intended to defeat me until she was satisfied.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, why did she keep beating me without stopping?


    Even the attack from this woman, enough to make me thrown backwards.


    "Well. Let¡¯s stop this stupid act. I admit you are strong. Your body is different from first year students and second year students. You passed!"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" for a moment, an expression full of confusion was seen on my face.


    Deep in my heart, I want to know what the purpose of this woman is.


    I was curious, wanted to know why this woman said I graduated.


    "Ehem-. You are lucky, kid. You are now officially my disciple. Basically, you can inherit all my knowledge. In addition, the condition of learning my knowledge is that you must have a strong body."


    "Oh? Then, what technique do you want to give me?" out of curiosity, I without further ado asked this woman.


    I want to know, want to know what the technique of this woman.


    If this woman¡¯s technique is a top-class technique, should I reject this woman¡¯s teachings?


    Of course, it is very impossible for me to refuse gifts from this woman.


    "Hmph! I don¡¯t think you want to be my disciple. But now, I see you have changed your view to me."


    "Hehe. I¡¯m sorry. Please give me another chance. Let me learn knowledge from you."


    "Alright. I named this technique as a Star Transformation. When someone activates this transformation, which power in them drastically increases more than 2x."


    Maybe it¡¯s true, deep in my heart, I really want this woman¡¯s technique.


    But I have to refrain, realize what the side effects of this power are.


    Of course, increasing strength which more than human limits is not possible.


    At most, the side effects of increasing which are fatigue.


    And the worst, their lives inevitably have to disappear.


    "Ah. The stages of this technique are seven ranking. Now I am ranked fifth. You can say, I can¡¯t really beat the people above me."


    "Oh? What if someone can reach seventh ranked?" I asked, I couldn¡¯t help but hold back curiosity in me.


    I am curious, want to know if someone else can master the seventh-ranked Star Transformation?


    If so, what power they have?


    I suspect, thinking that the peak of Star Transformation is the highest.


    "I do not know. Even the Great Wizard, he can only master the sixth rank. In this world, I do not know whether someone else can master the seventh rank or not. But I hear from someone, he said the Star Transformation in the seventh ranked can give which strength unlimited. "


    "What? You mean, which strength can be unlimited?"


    "Right. But I think this is fake? Besides. In this world, no one can reach seventh rank." this woman¡¯s comment, thinking about the seventh-ranked Star Transformation is a fairy tale.


    If so, why until now no creatures can reach seventh rank?


    With that aone, enough to show the Star Transformation of the seventh-ranked is fake.


    "Alright. My disciple, now I want you to prepare for learning this technique. Therefore, don¡¯t scream in pain. Understand?"


    "Gulp-. I understand." even if I intend to retreat, I can¡¯t possibly miss this woman¡¯s lessons.


    For me, this woman¡¯s lesson is my opportunity in increasing my strength.


    ...


    "It hurts! What exercise from that woman? I feel all my muscles are very uncomfortable." I cursed slowly, continuously touching my shoulder.


    I have to admit, the training from this woman was hellish training.


    If I don¡¯t have an extraordinary body, I don¡¯t know if I can continue to wake up from where I am located or not.


    And the worst, I could not help but was forced to fall unconscious.


    Still, I know that this woman¡¯s training has produced a little results.


    Just look, even if this result is a small achievement.


    In fact, which amount of power in me seemed to have increased far from me when I first broke through to the last layer of the inner core stage.


    With this alone, I am satisfied with this woman¡¯s training.


    But what? I don¡¯t know if I can learn the first rank of the Star Transformation or not.


    I am afraid, worried about myself right now, it is very difficult for me to achieve the first rank of the Star Transformation.


    In the end, reaching the first rank of the Star Transformation, one must need training for more than 6 months.


    I hear, realizing the technique of Star Transformatin is a top-class technique.


    Maybe because of that, someone like Professor Amelia, he cannot reach sixth rank.


    In fact, if this woman¡¯s age is no more than 100 years.


    Supposedly, with a range of life far more than ordinary humans.


    Of course, it is not impossible for women like Professor Amelia to achieve sixth rank.


    But still, Professor Amelia, she said she could not reach sixth rank.


    Don¡¯t know why, but she said she almost reached the limit of her ability.


    I guess, thinking the purpose of the limitations is this woman¡¯s talent.


    If not because of that, what should be for people like Professor Amelia unable to develop further?


    ==================


    Thank you for reading ~

 Chapter 147: The demon race’s trap

    Happy reading ~


    =============


    It could say, when someone reaches the first rank of Star Transformation.


    Of course, their bodies automatically get an aura like the strength of the star.


    It¡¯s just that, every time they break through the ranking in terms of Star Transformation.


    Certainly, it is very unlikely for the stars in their bodies to become bigger.


    In the end, the use of stars is to increase which in them.


    That way, their strength can be much higher than their opponents.


    "Even though I don¡¯t have a star inside me. But I feel the aura of the stars all over my blood vessels." I muttered gently, knowing sooner or later I can master the first rank of Star Transformation.


    With myself being able to reach the first rank of Star Transformation, I no longer have to be afraid of the third year students.


    I know, realizing the seniors from the third year, they intend to target my academic life.


    However, most of the followers of the prince are the third year students.


    With that alone, is it possible for the third year students not hostile to me?


    Of course not, right?


    "It¡¯s just that... I feel this change is a little hindering my instinct in battle. Now I know, what is the reason that the woman tested resilience to my body." It is true, I now understand what the reason this woman attacks me from the start.


    Of course, this woman, she intended to test whether I have a physical body that is much more than a first year student or not.


    And apparently, what this woman wants really happened.


    Finally, this woman, she decided to teach me upper class engineering.


    ¡¯The burden I feel is very unimaginable. Very worthy of being a high-class technique.¡¯ because I didn¡¯t want to think further, I decided to continue my steps.


    For now, I have to keep my promise to Ian.


    After all, I have promised I intend to buy a plate of beef.


    If not because of that, should I ask Professor Amelia to disperse the training?


    In fact, the sky outside has shown that the afternoon has arrived.


    Supposedly, Ian, he has now been waiting for me from the academy canteen.


    "Hm? Isn¡¯t that ... Siena? What did she do?" I asked, unconsciously seeing the figure of a woman.


    It is true, this woman, she is none other than Siena. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just look, in one of Siena¡¯s hands, I saw the purple liquid.


    ¡¯Oh no. Noah, you quickly and stop this girl. The potion in her hand is a poison from the Demon Race!¡¯


    ¡¯What? Ah. Okay!¡¯ still, I know I don¡¯t have to keep staying in my place.


    In the end, the fact of the potion in the hands of Siena is the poison of the Demon Race.


    "Siena! What are you doing?"


    "Noah? What¡¯s wrong? You rarely come to welcome me. Are you experiencing problems?"


    "No. Can you give a potion in your hand?"


    For a moment, a little expression was reluctant to appear on Siena¡¯s face.


    "Sorry. But this herb is a gift from the seniors. They say this herb can increase which from within a person."


    "I understand. Can you explain where these seniors came from?"


    "He is from the alchemist class. He is now in the third year."


    ¡¯So that ... I never thought the alchemical class had to be filled with the Devil Race.¡¯ I thought, endlessly expressing disgust on my face.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you want this potion?" Siena asked, trying to offer me a little about the ingredients of seniors.


    "Huh... Little girl. Don¡¯t you know the ingredients from the ingredients in your hand?"


    "What do you mean? Isn¡¯t this an increase in an increase?"


    "..." Without realizing it, I suddenly patted my face.


    I thought, this woman, she was originally a wise woman.


    But apparently, this woman, she is not much different from normal girls in general.


    "The potion in your hand is a demon race poison. This is a poison that can make you walk like a living corpse. You better get rid of this potion."


    "Eh? Poison? Err..." without realizing it, Siena, she accidentally threw this demon¡¯s potion right in front of me.


    Even I was myself, until I couldn¡¯t show a panic expression on my face.


    Of course, I without hesitation immediately caught this mixture with my hands.


    However, I don¡¯t want to drop this potion on the academy floor.


    If not, I am afraid of the professors, they would inevitably have to be suspicious of Siena.


    "Huft-. Are you crazy? You almost dropped this potion!" I shouted in annoyance, showing a little scary expression on my face.


    I have to admit, if I don¡¯t hold back this potion with my hand.


    Of course, there was no way I and Siena could never help but have to be used as a witness.


    Even if I am Siena¡¯s friend, I will definitely be involved in this matter.


    In the end, the fact that I was the one who told Siena about the demon race was real.


    With that alone, it is very impossible I can avoid this problem.


    "Ah... I¡¯m sorry. But how can you know this is a demon poison?" Siena asked, feeling wanting to know about how I could know this was the poison of the demon race.


    If I know this is a demon race poison, isn¡¯t it possible I have seen this before?


    "I saw this poison from an alchemist book. I borrowed it from Ian. And I know, realizing this poison is a poison created by the demon race." I explained, do not forget to make a little story about an alchemist book from Ian.


    If I don¡¯t lie, I am worried I can¡¯t be blamed by this woman.


    "That makes sense. What do you say might be true. But Noah, what should we do now?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. Let me take care of this problem. First, I have to report this to the academy."


    "I understand. I seem to have to surrender this problem to you." unfortunately, before Siena was about to leave where she was.


    She stopped, remembering the problem of seniors alchemic class.


    "Ah. Right. Noah, don¡¯t show your relief. If you have time, go and check your classmates. You have to see what they get this potion or not."


    "I know. You don¡¯t need to worry. If I see them get this potion. There¡¯s no way I will not choose to stop them."


    "Good. I have to come back now. Huh... it¡¯s a shame. I think I can increase my strength. But unexpectedly, what I get is the ingredient of poisonous ingredients." Siena¡¯s comment, could not help but remember what happened.


    In the beginning, Siena, she thought she got a concoction of increased strength.


    But apparently, what she got was the result of the demon race poison.


    Fortunately, due to my actions, Siena, she could leave the demon racial trap.


    If not, she doesn¡¯t know whether she can escape from her death or not.


    And the worst, Siena, she inevitably was forced to be killed by the imperial troops.


    "Well... Let¡¯s meet again. See you." maybe that¡¯s right, I feel sorry for Siena.


    But what? I know there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    In the end, Siena, she was saved by me.


    With that alone, should Siena feel annoyed because she doesn¡¯t get an increase in an increase?


    "Now... What should I do to this concoction?" I muttered, asking without stopping what I had to do in this potion.


    In fact, I initially intended to bring this potion to the academy.


    But I change my mind, intend to find out the side effects of this potion.


    I know, realizing the professor, there are some of them are Satan.


    With this alone, it is not possible for me to show this potion to the enemy.


    "Ah... Wait. I think my master can overcome this problem? Alright. I have to believe this woman just once." because I did not want to postpone further, I chose to focus my view going forward.


    For now, I have to get ready in buying some high quality meat.


    ...


    "Good work. You managed to fool the professors in giving this potion. Now, we must wait for the results of this plan."


    "You are right. It takes 3 years to paralyze security from the academy. And now, we have reached 80% of our plans."


    For a moment, a little little laugh was heard from the room.


    It is true, these people, they are none other than members of the demon race.


    When viewed from their clothes, they are seniors from the third year.


    With this alone, enough to show their status is not low.


    "Ha ha ha. I can¡¯t wait when we return from this mission. I want to know what gift from the Demon Emperor."


    "Hmph. What do you think? We do this because of the threat of humanity. We must kill the hero. No matter what, our mission is to destroy the supporters behind the hero."


    "Well, well. I¡¯m sorry. But I am very disappointed, I don¡¯t expect the mission of the Young Master Baraq to fail. He is the heir of one of the 72 Pillar Demons, but he is defeated by an unknown child."


    Unwittingly, the expression of one of them, unconsciously turned into disappointment.


    It¡¯s just that their disappointment only lasts in a few moments.


    Before finally, their expressions could not help but be disgusted.


    "You¡¯re right. He is very disappointing. Does he think he deserves to be the heir of one of the 72 Pillar Demons? No! He is trash."


    "Okay, okay. We must stop. Insulting the child of the Demon King is a taboo. Therefore, we should ignore what has happened."


    "Hm... What about Valeir? Is he back? He is the creator of this potion. He contributes much better than all of us."


    "Oh? Valeir? He stands behind you."


    Unexpectedly, they unconsciously felt someone¡¯s hand right on their shoulders.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since we met. Are you all right?"


    "..." really, these two demons, they could not have to show a surprise on their faces.


    Just look, they even unconsciously took their sword out of their waist.


    In the point of view of these two demons, they were not required to be careless from where they were.


    Besides, the area where they are now are none other than human territory.


    If they are a little off guard, it is not impossible that their lives inevitably have to disappear.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 148 - 3 Months Later

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    *Crack!-* S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, the sound of cracks was right around where they were.


    It is true, a demon named Valeir, he uses magic is unknown.


    It could say, the magic of Valeir is a protective magic.


    With this magic, it is very impossible for Valeir to be hurt by others.


    "Impressive... You have gotten stronger. As expected from the Genius of the Demon Race." the demon¡¯s comments near these two men, acknowledged that Valeir was a talented young demon.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Valeir, they didn¡¯t know whether they could complete their plans or not.


    The worst, they inevitably have to experience problems in terms of planning.


    "You praise me too much, young master Asthe. You are much stronger than the three of us. Therefore, I have to say you have developed very rapidly far more than us, young demons."


    "Ha ha ha. Not only your strength and knowledge have developed. But your mouth is not much different from you when we first met."


    "Accept you your praise, young master."


    "..." unexpectedly, the views of the two demons near Valeir, continued without stopping at each other.


    In the minds of these two demons, they know what the reason Valeir is very popular with elite demons.


    Certainly, the reason why he is very popular is because of the way he speaks.


    If not because of that, it is very unlikely for Valeir to get countless praise.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s stop this useless topic. In the next 2 years, the emperor, he has decided to send a large number of troops to attack the empire."


    "Oh? So the real plan starts? Very good. I can¡¯t wait to see the human reaction when the attack occurs. It must look very pleasant~"


    ...


    Day after day continues to pass, and now 3 months has passed.


    Still, I did not understand what happened.


    Even if I intend to show my surprise reaction, I still have to hold myself.


    "How can you control yourself?" I asked, kept on ending in a face in disbelief.


    Just look, Eris, she is currently successfully mobilizing most of Wrath¡¯s power.


    With that alone, I could not possibly show a normal reaction on my face.


    In the end, every time I practice with Eris, I have to accept the impact of Wrath¡¯s power.


    But now, I feel like Eris has regained consciousness.


    "I don¡¯t know. But I remembered again about the past. I thought, I had managed to get unknown blessings?"


    "I don¡¯t understand. But I think this is luck? You¡¯re very lucky. Wrath¡¯s power is a very difficult power to control. And you really managed to regain your awareness." I praised, don¡¯t intend to lie to this woman at all.


    I have to admit, for the past 3 months, I have seen the development of Eris.


    If want to say, Eris¡¯s power has now reached the peak of the Innate stage.


    If asked what I was in, the answer was clear.


    I have now reached the peak of the Inner Core stage, and want to break through the Innate stage.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know if I can reach the Innate stage or not.


    For a moment, when I reached the peak of the Inner Core stage.


    I realized, knowing reaching the Innate stage was the most difficult thing.


    Certainly, it takes more than a few months for me to reach the Innate stage.


    Still, should I care about this problem?


    Of course not, right?


    After all, sooner or later I can reach the Innate stage.


    I know, realizing to reach the Innate stage.


    Someone must understand their purpose, namely strength in themselves.


    Usually, when someone intends to reach the Innate stage.


    They must choose their class, namely Warrior and Mage.


    Maybe because of this, I find it difficult to choose my strength.


    Actually, I don¡¯t care which class I should choose.


    In the end, studying magic stamps is not required to choose class.


    Conversely, they could learn magic chants no matter what class they were in.


    "..." for a moment, Professor Amelia¡¯s expression, unconsciously showed a surprise on her face.


    ¡¯Hm. They have gotten stronger. Especially this girl, she greatly exceeded my expectations.¡¯ thought Professor Amelia, admitted Eris was a talented girl.


    Throughout this woman¡¯s life, it is very rare that she can meet talented young people.


    And now, she sees talented girls like Eris showing strengths in terms of strength.


    ¡¯Well... It¡¯s not just that this girl has become much stronger. But this boy, he really makes no sense. Star Transformation from this boy have developed far beyond my estimates. ¡¯


    Maybe it¡¯s true, Eris, she has managed to reach the peak of the Innate stage.


    But what? The fact that I half managed to master the Star Transformatiom of the first ranking was not a lie.


    With this alone, it takes 1 month for me to master the Star Transformation of the first ranking.


    If other people hear my achievements, there¡¯s no way they don¡¯t feel surprised.


    "You two, let¡¯s stop this exercise. You must come back right now. The time has shown at 6."


    "Eh? I just wanted to start my fight against this woman. Why did you stop us?!" I protested, did not intend to stop my fight against Eris.


    In fact, deep in my heart, I really want to fight against Eris.


    But apparently, this woman, she told us to stop in our training.


    "Enough. Excessive exercise can make a burden on your body. If you don¡¯t want to be hurt, you don¡¯t continue your training and focus on recovery."


    "But..."


    "Stop, Noah. Let¡¯s stop this training. Tomorrow we can fight again. Therefore, wait for me to beat you for the third time."


    Without realizing it, a little annoyed expression struck in my heart.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think this woman is very arrogant to herself.


    ¡¯Uh... She¡¯s not wrong. I have been defeated by Eris more than twice. Although, I did not let go of my full strength and depend on the Star Transformation.¡¯ still, for 3 months what I did was to practice Star Transformation.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what, if I intend to use scout mode.


    Certainly, it was not impossible for me to defeat Eris with my hands.


    Especially, I endlessly focused myself in using magic when fighting against Eris.


    If asked why I did this, I intend to increase the fight in terms of long distance.


    With myself successful in increasing long distance battles, it is very possible that my strength can continue to increase drastically.


    "Ck. Don¡¯t dream. I can¡¯t lose to you for the third time. Wait for me to be in the day. And after that, I must have succeeded in destroying your trust."


    "Humph! You better not attract your words. Like what happens when you lose for the second time. You have to prostrate-" for a moment, Eris¡¯s mouth, unconsciously held by someone¡¯s hand.


    It is true, that person, he is none other than me.


    Just look, my expression, looks showing a face full of threatening.


    "Stop. I commemorate you don¡¯t discuss this problem again. You understand?"


    Without realizing it, I saw a little red hue appearing on Eris¡¯s face.


    Finally, because she had no choice anymore, Eris, she was forced to slap my natural.


    *Plak!-*


    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" I shouted in annoyance, continued without stopping touching one of my cheeks.


    In my perspective, I did not expect this woman to dare to beat me.


    If I am a weak human, is it possible that I can continue to stand up from my place?


    Certainly, it is very impossible I can continue to be in my place.


    After all, the fact that Eris is one of the talented students is real.


    With myself a stage of Inner Core, it is impossible for me to beat Eris.


    Of course, all this depends on whether I have to use my full strength or not.


    "This is a punishment. Who told you to cover my mouth?" Eris answered, slightly showing a sharp gaze in both eyes.


    In fact, the other side of Eris, she felt very strange about the current situation.


    She felt, like she returned when she was 3 years old.


    It¡¯s just different from when she was 3 years old.


    The man in front of Eris, he is a different person from my original.


    In a way, I am now the result of disguise the mask.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, it is very unlikely that I can change my identity.


    "Ugh... You cruel woman. You are the one who started all this. But you actually violate this problem to me." I commented, inevitably talking facts about what happened.


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know, Professor Amelia, she was seen busy by an eagle.


    "Kuok!-"


    "Oh? So that¡¯s it. I understand. I never thought this test went very fast. The midterm test had begun. Alright. You can go now."


    "Kwok!-"


    For a moment, when this eagle disappeared from where he was.


    Professor Amelia, she decided to walk to the place where I and Eris were.


    Shortly thereafter, the expression of Professor Amelia, endlessly turned into full of seriousness.


    "You two, stop your useless actions and come here. There¡¯s something I want to talk about."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "Next week you have to get ready. The middle term exams have begun. Therefore, I suggest that you leave and rest for a moment."


    Unexpectedly, I unconsciously put on a confused expression on my face.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t understand what the mid-term examination meant.


    "Mid-term exams? What kind of test is this?"


    "What? You don¡¯t know what is a mid-term exams?"


    "No. I want you to tell me what the meant by the middle term exams."


    Because had no choice, Eris, she could not help but be forced to explain what the meaning of the middle term exams.


    "This test is not much different from the battle above the arena. But different from the arena battles in general. It could say, this is a battle between continents."


    Really, deep in my heart, I couldn¡¯t show a surprised expression on my face.


    "What do you mean, the three continents of different worlds gather and fight over the arena?"


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 149: Demi-human

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Right. And between these two continents, there is a continent of the demons race. But don¡¯t worry, representatives of this continent are monsters."


    "What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it very impossible for the demon race not to bring their representatives?" for a moment, a little curiosity struck in me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I want to know what is the reason for the demon race not lowering their representatives.


    Supposedly, the North Continent is the place where the monster race is located.


    With that alone, is it possible for the demon race not to show themselves?


    "Well... You must know. The North Continent is the continent where the demi-human race is. You could say, the conflict in this continent is the most complicated thing."


    "I don¡¯t really understand. Please explain in more detail, master."


    Unwittingly, a little sigh was heard from the mouth of Professor Amelia.


    For Professor Amelia, what I do is the most rarely found.


    If there is, is it possible for others not to know the conflict from the North Continent?


    Since ancient times, the empire has established friendship with demi-human race.


    Perhaps because of that, up until now they had continued to help the demi-humans from attacks by the demon race.


    For the human race, demi-human race was their colleague in the past.


    If it wasn¡¯t for them, they didn¡¯t know whether they could continue to maintain the continent where they were or not.


    The worst, the West Continent inevitably had to fall in the hands of the demon race.


    For the demon race, the West Continent is a continent full of natural resources.


    If compared to the eastern continent, they are not very interesting before the demon race.


    In the end, for the demon race, resources are the most important thing.


    No matter what, the fact they intend to steal resources from the human race is real.


    "In essence, the racial monster and the demon race continued to conflict even when the human race had won from the war a thousand years ago."


    "Ah. I understand. But master, isn¡¯t this test too sudden? Can the midterm exams start earlier than the specified time?"


    "No problem. In my opinion, the decision of the Great Wizard is the wisest thing. We don¡¯t have anymore, now is the time when we have to start our plans."


    "Plan?" without realizing it, a little confused expression appeared on my face.


    I¡¯m curious, wanting to know what the purpose of this woman¡¯s words.


    "No. Forget what I say. You guys can come back now." Professor Amelia¡¯s orders, told me and Eris immediately returned from the dormitory where we were.


    Just look, I initially felt reluctant to return from where I was at this time.


    But I have no choice, know how this woman is expressed by me.


    I feel, like this woman intends to tell me back.


    If not, I¡¯m afraid I inevitably have to be punished by this woman.


    Unfortunately, before I was able to reply to the words of this woman.


    Eris, she decided to pull me away from where we were.


    Of course, I did not intend to reprimand the action from Eris.


    I know, realizing what Eris did was for my good.


    ¡¯... Up to you. I don¡¯t really care about this test. Let fate choose my path.¡¯ I thought, did not intend to think about what happened.


    For now, I have to focus myself on the midterm exam.


    After all, the fact I have to fight against students from other continents is real.


    With myself fighting against students from other continents, there was no way I could not be met by a strong expert.


    Certainly, it is very impossible I intend to lose in this test.


    In the end, this test is a test where I have to determine whether I can graduate from the academy of my first year or not.


    If I did not graduate, I was forced to start from the beginning again.


    But what? There¡¯s no way I intend to lose to other continent students.


    In the end, I don¡¯t care what they are strong people or not.


    If they want, they can come and try to destroy me.


    Even though in the end, I knew I couldn¡¯t possibly let them beat me.


    ...


    "Let go. You really embarrassed me. We must be seen by students from other classes."


    "Oh. Sorry. I let go now."


    Without lingering, I involuntarily touched the back of my neck.


    After all, Eris, she had pulled my shirt from behind.


    Because of that, it¡¯s not strange I feel a little pain.


    "Sigh... I want to go now. See you in the day."


    "Ah... Wait."


    "What is it?" I asked, wanting to know what the reason this woman told me to stop.


    Deep in my heart, I was curious why this woman didn¡¯t let me go.


    I thought, guessing this woman, she intended to say something to me.


    "Um... No. I forgot what to say to you. Sorry for disturbing your time."


    "..." Unfortunately, no matter what, I keep quiet in my place.


    In my perspective, I know, Eris, she is now very sad.


    "You..." still, for a moment when I was about to say a word.


    I stopped, hearing a voice from a man.


    "Eris! You¡¯re here. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re back tonight."


    ¡¯Ash...¡¯ It is true, this man, he is none other than Ash.


    In fact, behind Ash, I can see three people from Ash¡¯s colleagues.


    I guessed, knowing they were one of the colleagues from Ash.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, why did they be seen continuing to stand behind Ash?


    ¡¯Well... Is that woman a new harem from Ash? It seems so. As expected from the hero.¡¯ I thought, kept thinking Ash was the luckiest man.


    Just look, in these three months, I don¡¯t expect Ash to get his new woman.


    With that alone, it is not impossible for the harem of Ash to inevitably have to increase in the future.


    But still, there¡¯s no way I care about the problem of Ash.


    In the end, on the side of the woman behind Ash, I saw a man.


    It is true, that man, he is none other than Eric.


    In fact, I did not show any expression on my face.


    For me, the action of Eric is something I can take care of anytime.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t have to rush in handling this man.


    In the end, this man sooner or later had to lose in both of my hands.


    ¡¯This bastard... He is very brave to ignore me.¡¯ Eric thought, continuously constrained my actions.


    In the point of view of Eric, he really did not like the way I showed my expression.


    It feels, as if I keep on without stopping demeaning Eric


    If it¡¯s someone else, is it possible they can ignore the actions I do?


    Certainly, they unconsciously showed anger in themselves.


    "I have to come back now. Goodbye." because I didn¡¯t intend to think further, I chose to leave Eris.


    Want anyway, I did not even intend to continue to be in front of friends from Eris.


    "Oh. Okay."


    Really, when I walked a little away from Eris¡¯s friends.


    I unconsciously hear something, which is very offensive to my pride.


    "Hm... You¡¯re a cowardly man. Are you not greeting the four of us? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid?"


    "..." without realizing it, some of the pulses were seen starting to appear around the top of my head.


    Luckily, before I intend to turn my gaze to Eric.


    Ash, he decided to apologize for the treatment of Eric.


    "Ah. Please forgive my friend. I know he¡¯s offending you. But I hope you don¡¯t really care about my friend¡¯s words."


    "..." for a moment, I unconsciously was silent from where I was.


    I know, realizing what is the meaning of Ash¡¯s words.


    "Hero, I suggest you don¡¯t really believe in this man. If not..." In a split second, aura full of blood thirst struck around Ash and others.


    Just look, Ash¡¯s friends, they have to pull their weapons from their clothes.


    "I can no longer hold myself in killing your friend."


    Finally, Ash, he also could not refrain from replying to the intention of killing me.


    "I know. But you¡¯re very arrogant. You think I can let my friend be killed in your hands? No. Before you can kill them. I must first destroy you."


    "Alright... You should remember your words today. I hope you don¡¯t regret what happened. I go. See you again, hero."


    *step-**step-**step-*


    Really, when I left Ash and others.


    Just look, Eric¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t stop being so shocked.


    ¡¯What happened? Is he getting stronger again? No. Impossible! This doesn¡¯t make sense! Students in the Orange stage should not be able to surpass my strength!¡¯


    ¡¯Noah... You are a mysterious man. I don¡¯t expect you to hide your strength. You are very careful of anything. Maybe because of that, you are very popular with the student council of Liliana.¡¯ thought Eris, knowing what my relationship between me and Liliana.


    For Eris, Liliana, she is the strongest student.


    No matter what, the fact that Liliana is the culmination of all young people is real.


    With Liliana is the strongest, it is very impossible for anyone to be hostile to her.


    In fact, deep in Eris¡¯s heart, she was curious about what the reason me and Liliana were close friends.


    Supposedly, with me is a common people.


    Certainly, it is very impossible I can continue to be on the side of Liliana.


    In fact, Eris, she also knew I was a friend of Saintess and the princess.


    Since 3 months she was with me, sge knew I was a lucky man. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every time I and Eris practiced, she always saw some women coming to visit me.


    And right, they are none other than Liliana, Aisha, and the Princess.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 150: Undercover Mission

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    For a moment, when I left Ash and others.


    I unconsciously sighed heavily, didn¡¯t know why.


    But I thought, guessing I almost lost control of my emotions.


    Luckily, Ash, he¡¯s not very interesting my emotions too far.


    If not, I don¡¯t know if I can avoid my fight in front of the hero¡¯s colleagues.


    After all, friends from Ash, they have prepared to withdraw weapons.


    With that alone, it is not impossible they intend to attack me secretly.


    Still, I know that there is no way they can attack me secretly.


    In the end, the fact that their strength is not much different from Eris is real.


    With myself exerting my full strength, there was no way I could be defeated by them.


    At most, friends from Ash, they inevitably have to fall from where they are.


    ¡¯Noah, you¡¯re very careless. Luckily you don¡¯t clash again in front of the hero. ¡¯


    ¡¯What is it? Bellu, you really demean me very far. You have to trust me a little. There¡¯s no way I can be defeated by the hero. ¡¯ I replied, knowing Bellu is currently very worried about me.


    In the point of view of Bellu, I could not match the hero at all.


    Even if I use my strength, it is impossible for me to surpass the hero. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, Ash, he is the main character in this world.


    With that alone, it is very impossible I can surpass Ash.


    ¡¯Huh... Do what you want. But Noah, are you serious about your words to the hero?¡¯ for a moment, I unconsciously raised my eyebrows up.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I think, want to know what is the reason Bellu asks me about this problem.


    But what? Should I ignore the question from Bellu?


    ¡¯Who knows? Depends on whether he can control the man or not. If he couldn¡¯t silence that man, I would have no choice but to take the life of the hero¡¯s companion.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand. Hopefully what you think is not possible. ¡¯


    ¡¯I know...¡¯ finally, because I no longer intend to think about anything, I decided to ignore what happened.


    For now, I really want to check something.


    It could say, I intend to spy on a student.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know if I can escape from this student¡¯s view or not.


    By the way, let¡¯s go back to 1 month later.


    In essence, I at that time unconsciously witnessed something unexpected.


    At first, I didn¡¯t really care about the conversation of these people.


    But I changed my mind, knowing that one of them was one of my classmates.


    With this alone, it is impossible I intend to release one of my classmates.


    In the end, this person, he has dared to infiltrate the academy.


    Unfortunately, besides my classmates, I don¡¯t know who the people near this man are.


    In fact, I do not know anything about the identity of the Intoring Devils.


    But still, I have to keep spying on one of them.


    I thought, intending to look further about their plans.


    After all, the fact they intend to destroy the academy is real.


    With that alone, should I ignore the actions of these demons?


    Of course not, right?


    ...


    ¡¯What is that? How can there be a basement under the academy?¡¯ I asked, continued to stop showing abandonment on my face.


    I have to admit, I don¡¯t expect there is a basement under the academy.


    But I guessed, realizing whether the academy might not be aware of this problem?


    Certainly, the creation of basement space is the plan of one of the professors.


    Maybe, this professor, he is one of the intruders of the demon race?


    Who knows?


    Whatever it is, no matter what the plan of the demon race.


    I could not intend to stop my plan, remembering the words of my master.


    In essence, my master, she said I had to spy on one of my classmates.


    She wanted to know, curious about what the plan of the demon race.


    In fact, for 1 month, intruders from the demon race, he can always escape my view.


    Before finally, I chose the path at least I wanted to miss.


    Namely, I secretly turned into one of them.


    Although, I don¡¯t intend to be a part of them.


    Just look, in front of me, I can see my classmate standing along with me from the front.


    With this, just show that I have changed my face.


    "Sir, what takes you to come here? Very rarely do I see you want to visit an underground prison." my classmate¡¯s comments, curious about what the reason I intend to come underground.


    For my classmates, my actions are the most unreasonable action.


    After all, the face of this demon, he was none other than the young master of one of the 72 Demon Pillars.


    In a way, my current identity is a demon named Asthe.


    Maybe because of that, this man, he prefers to let me visit the basement.


    In the end, the fact of the demon named Ashe is the upper-class demon is real.


    If asked how I can change my face, the answer is clear.


    Certainly, this is because I have a change in form by my side.


    With myself I can change my face, it doesn¡¯t have to be for me to show my identity.


    "No. I just want to find something. I¡¯m curious about what changes you have done. Therefore, don¡¯t worry about my sudden visit today."


    "..." For a moment, a little uncomfortable gaze appeared on this man¡¯s face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but this man, he thought I looked very suspicious.


    Usually, it is very unlikely that the demon named Asthe intends to visit an underground prison.


    But why? He felt like I was someone else.


    Luckily, this man, he did not intend to think further.


    For this man, no matter what a demon named Asthe intends to visit an underground prison or not.


    In the end, as long as the demon named Asthe asked him to be taken to the basement, there was nothing he could do.


    In the end, the demon named Asthe, he was much stronger than this man.


    "Alright. You can see what changes I have done. Please follow me."


    *Buk!-*


    Suddenly, this man, he unconsciously touched one of the walls in front of our place.


    At first, I wanted to know what the reason this man touched the wall in front of us.


    But apparently, this man, he intends to open an unknown room.


    *Kreek!-*


    "This place is a prison, a place where I hold the creatures from the catch of our colleagues."


    "What?"


    "Hehe. I suggest you are not surprised to what happened."


    Unfortunately, no matter what I show confused expression on my face or not.


    This man, he continued to ignore the abandonment on my face.


    Deep in this man¡¯s heart, he really wanted me to see the torture of prisoners.


    Still, there¡¯s no way I intend to show a little suspicion on my face.


    Besides, this man, he has said I have to come from behind.


    That way, he can give me an extraordinary view.


    *step-**step-**step-*


    For a moment, when this man stopped from where he was.


    I heard screams from living things, I didn¡¯t know why.


    If I want to say, the view in front of me is a disgusting sight.


    Just look, from inside the detention cell, I see that many of them have to experience painful torture.


    In fact, there are some of them having experienced aging.


    Certainly, all this because they were not given enough food.


    Until, they have no choice but to surrender from their lives.


    *Phak!-*


    In a split second, a loud whip sounded from inside my ears.


    It is true, they are none other than lowly demons.


    I thought, suspecting the job of this lowly dwmon was torturing prisoners.


    "Ah. They are Lesser Demons, low-level demons. They work under my orders. Their task is to torture humans and non-human races." obviously this man, did not forget to tell what the name of these lowly demons.


    Lesser Demon, they are a lowly demon.


    In a way, this lowly demon is not much different from the slaves.


    It¡¯s just that, different from slaves in general, they cannot feel any emotions.


    With that alone, it is enough to show that they are the demon from the low group.


    But what? Their fact is that low ranking Lesser Demon is real.


    In the end, those who are above the middle ranking Demon Lesser, they can understand the words of any creature.


    "Ahhh!!!" without realizing it, I heard the screams of pain right around me.


    Still, there¡¯s no way I intend to show any emotions on my face.


    "Please! Please let me go! I¡¯m innocent! Why did you do this to me!"


    "Stop!"


    "No! I don¡¯t want to be in this place anymore!"


    ¡¯Damn... The smell of this room is very disgusting. I feel like I want to throw up anytime.¡¯ I thought, endlessly cursing the smell of the basement.


    I have to admit, the smell of this room feels like the smell of wild animals.


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t feel too disturbed in this disgusting odor.


    Although, as a human being, it is impossible for me to not feel disgust from the actions of the demon race.


    ¡¯I have to survive. I can¡¯t possibly let this man realize my presence. I want to know what is the secret of this basement.¡¯ without lingering, I chose to focus my eyes right in front of me.


    "Good. You work very well. These people deserve their punishment."


    "Ha ha ha. You praise too much. But sir, I want you to see your friends. Or rather, he is called a former friend?"


    "Oh? Let me see him."


    "Understandable."


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 151: Elf Princess

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Maybe it¡¯s true, deep in my heart I really want to know who the friend of the demon named Asthe.


    It¡¯s just that, I did not have a firing why this demon named Asthe let his friend torture.


    Supposedly, a friend of Asthe, he is one of them?


    Unfortunately, I have to forget the useless thoughts in my mind.


    After all, a former friend of Asthe, he is a human.


    Just look, judging from this man¡¯s reaction, he was very angry when he saw my face.


    "Bastard! You are a traitor! Let me kill you! Asthe!!! You have dared to trap me! You have also eliminated some students from the academy. You think you can get away from punishment!?"


    "Shut up! How dare you talk like that to the successor of one of the 72 Pillar Demons?! Know where you are right now!"


    Really, I couldn¡¯t speak.


    In my mind, I don¡¯t understand what the reason this man really hates a demon named Asthe.


    But after looking further, I knew he had been trapped by this demon. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe because of that, he really wanted to kill a demon named Asthe.


    But unfortunately, this man, he doesn¡¯t know I am a fake Asthe.


    If he knows, is it possible he can be rude to me?


    Whatever it is, after this man heard the successor sentence of one of the 72 Pillar Demons.


    For a moment, this man¡¯s expression, he unconsciously felt very scared.


    "Pillar of the demon?!"


    Without realizing it, I saw this man suddenly beaten by a demon.


    Just look, this man, he fell from where he was.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir. I don¡¯t expect him to be very brave to say rude words."


    "No problem. Continue our goals."


    "Understand."


    Because I didn¡¯t want to see further, I chose to tell this demon to continue our journey.


    Unfortunately, when me and this demon walked away through this man.


    This man, he unconsciously said something unknown.


    "Grandfather... Please save me. I can no longer continue to be in this place ..."


    "..." still, I don¡¯t care what the words of this man are.


    In the end, I knew this man came from a high-class noble family.


    With him a high-class noble family, it is not impossible for the family of this man there is a mighty figure.


    But what? Should I care about the mighty figure of this man¡¯s family?


    Impossible!


    *step-**step-**step-*


    Without realizing it, I unconsciously smell the unimaginable odor.


    In a way, this smell is the smell of creatures full of kindness.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    As if realizing what happened, the demon in front of me, he did not forget to tell what the identity of this creature was.


    "Let me introduce, the name of this creature is Estelle S. Alburt, she is the princess of the elf race. She is recognized as the most talented woman. But unfortunately, for a reason she must fall in our hands."


    ¡¯What? She is the princess of the elf race? How is this possible?¡¯ I thought, continued to endlessly ask how the demon race could catch the princess of the elf race.


    Supposedly, it should be impossible for the princess of the elf race in the human area.


    "Oh. Sorry. I forgot to tell you. A few years ago, various races began with elf, dwarf, and demi-human. They sent their children to the Lunar Academy."


    "Unfortunately, due to the incident of the disappearance of the princess of the elf race. The human race, they have no choice but to attract non-human racial students. Since that day, the relationship between the human race and the demi-human race has become very complicated."


    Really, I now realize what is the reason for the Lunar Academy not to have a single race for the sake.


    Apparently, the reason why the demi-human race is not in the academy.


    Certainly, all of this is because of the actions of the demon race.


    ¡¯I see... Now it becomes very clear. I finally knew why there was no race for the sake of the academy.¡¯


    Maybe it¡¯s true, deep inside my heart, I was very disappointed because I couldn¡¯t see the figure of the princess of the elf race.


    But now, I think my chance in seeing the princess of the elf race has become real.


    "I understand. Let me look closer to the figure of this elf race."


    Luckily, this demon, he did not intend to stop my actions.


    Just look, the expression of this demon, he doesn¡¯t really care about what happens.


    For this demon, the action I took was a natural thing.


    Maybe because of that, he did not even intend to block my path.


    Unfortunately, before this demon can follow me from behind.


    He saw one of the Demon Lesser walking closer, as if intending to say something.


    "Sir, the man had previously lost control over him. You have to go and stop this man."


    "Ck. Alright. I¡¯m leaving now."


    At first, this demon, he intended to tell me he had to go.


    But he changed thinking, knowing that he was not good to disturb my actions.


    Finally, the figure of this demon, began to disappear from where he was.


    "..."


    For a moment, my expression, unconsciously turned into a surprise.


    Didn¡¯t know why, but I saw a figure of a white-haired woman.


    "Who are you?" asked this woman, knowing she had a guest.


    It¡¯s just that, seen from the way this woman spoke, I felt like she had lost her purpose.


    Even this woman¡¯s gaze does not show signs of life.


    Just that, just show this woman has surrendered in her life.


    "Oh? You can still talk? Very extraordinary. The princess of the elf race?"


    "You... Human? Why do you smell human?"


    Without realizing it, I suddenly showed a panic expression on my face.


    Deep in my heart, I was worried that the words of this woman were heard by the demon behind me.


    Luckily, when I turned my gaze back.


    The figure of the demon, he disappeared from where he was.


    ¡¯Thank God... I am afraid that the words of this woman are heard by other demons. But why? How can this woman realize I am a human?¡¯ really, I continued to stop asking how this woman realized who I was.


    In fact, I thought it was impossible for others to realize my real identity.


    But who would have thought, this woman, she knew my identity was a human race.


    "Uh... Please don¡¯t raise your voice. Don¡¯t tell others I am a human."


    "Alright... What makes you infiltrate this prison?" asked this woman, wanting to know what was the reason I infiltrated the demon race territory.


    Of course, it is impossible for me to intend to tell my real intention.


    In the end, for me, this woman, she was the first person I just met.


    "I¡¯m just curious. I came because I plan to disrupt the plans of the demon race. The academy has been attacked by them. Only time can determine the fate of the academy."


    "Demon race... They are damned race. Until now, they continue to plan to seize the West Continent. Really annoying." cursed


    this woman, acknowledged the demon race was a disgusting race.


    Luckily, this woman, she was not even harassed by a creature from the demon race.


    After all, the fact that this woman is an extraordinary woman is real.


    Every time the demon race touches this woman, they inevitably have to be hurt.


    In fact, the elf race, they are creatures of the goddess of light.


    Maybe because of this, they have strength to the resistance of the demon race.


    No matter what, the fact that this woman cannot exert her full power is real.


    Just look, in both of this woman¡¯s hands, it has been fully chained by unknown objects.


    "Don¡¯t you have any other question?" I asked, trying to dig a little information from this woman.


    I¡¯m sure, knowing it is very impossible that this woman¡¯s knowledge is very small.


    Certainly, the knowledge of this woman is far more than what I know.


    "What about the elf race from the academy? Are they issued?"


    "Well. Because they lost their princess, the leader of the whole demi-human, they were forced to attract their children to leave the academy."


    Without her knowing, a little helpless feeling appeared on this woman¡¯s face.


    "As I thought... I knew this was my fault. If I was not eaten by the man¡¯s talk, it was impossible for me to be trapped by the demon race." this woman commented, tells what the reason she can be framed by a creature from the demon race.


    If it wasn¡¯t for a man, it was impossible for a mess like this to happen.


    But what? What happens is impossible to change again.


    "Is that guy your lover?" as if realizing what happened, I decided to ask what the identity of this man was.


    I guess, thinking of the identity of this man is none other than the former lover of this woman.


    "..." unfortunately, this woman, she did not intend to say a word.


    Even the expression of this woman, she continued to feel uncomfortable hearing my question.


    "Well... I understand. Sorry for asking about your past. Instead, what is the request in your life?"


    "Why? Why did you ask me like that?" for a moment, a little tone of fear was heard from this woman¡¯s mouth.


    In this woman¡¯s mind, she did not understand what the reason I asked her like that.


    Supposedly, my strength is not much different from the Warrior stages experts.


    With that alone, it is enough to show I do not have the power to grant the desires of any creature.


    Especially this woman, she knows very impossible I can grant the desire from within her.


    "Don¡¯t ask too much. Say, what do you want in your life? Let me listen to your heart."


    "I..." In a trembling tone, the eyes of this woman, suddenly turned into a glimmer of hope.


    "I want to get out of this place. If you can free me, I promise I will give what you want. Please..."


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 152: Make an oath

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Heh? You said you want to give me what I want? But instead, I have to help you get out of this place? I understand." still, no matter what I can manage this woman or not.


    In the end, the fact that this woman was held by the chain all over her body was real.


    With her chained by handcuffs unknown, I don¡¯t know to do.


    I know, realizing the chain all over this woman¡¯s body is a dangerous chain.


    After all, Bellu, she said the chain in this woman¡¯s body was a curse chain.


    Usually, the curse chain is the chain of the demon race.


    In a way, this chain was created directly by their creator.


    Certainly, the creator of the demon race, he was none other than the Demon God.


    With him giving this chain, it is impossible for me to free this woman from where she is.


    "But unfortunately, I¡¯m too weak now. If you want, I hope you can wait a little longer. Wait when I free you."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care about having to wait how long. I know you don¡¯t lie. Seeing from the way you express, I don¡¯t see any doubt." this woman commented, admitted I was a man full of honesty.


    In this woman¡¯s mind, she knows I¡¯m a good man.


    No matter what, the fact I can show my confidence is real.


    With myself not showing any doubts in me, it is enough to prove I am an extraordinary man.


    Certainly, it is possible that my abilities will not be stopped halfway.


    ¡¯She¡¯s beautiful... After seeing further, I admit this woman is far different from Aisha.¡¯ I thought, kept continuously praising the beauty of the princess in front of me.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but have to hear the sound of footsteps behind me.


    "Sir, have you finished? Let me accompany you back."


    "I understand. Let¡¯s meet again, the princess of the race elf~."


    Since I had no choice, I was forced to move away from this elf girl.


    But still, this woman, she knows I don¡¯t intend to express my identity.


    Therefore, she chose to react again as if nothing happened.


    ¡¯Wait... I don¡¯t know what the name of this man is. Uh... Whatever, I know we can meet again in the future. "


    ...


    "So is that? You said that under the academy there was a headquarters from the demon race?"


    "Right. What should we do? Please give your advice, master." without realizing it, the expression of Professor Amelia, slightly showed a doubt expression on her face.


    Before finally, this woman, she decided to lift her voice again.


    "No. If what you say is true, the intruder of the devil race is not an ordinary intruder. I¡¯m afraid of this demon, he is none other than the Greater Demon."


    "Greater Demon... What kind of creature are they?" I asked, feeling very curious about what the creatures of Greater Demon.


    In my mind, I want to know the strength of the Greater Demon above the Warrior or not. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I guess, realizing the strength of the Greater Demon far above the warrior stage.


    I thought, when I sink into the punishment of the system.


    I know, realizing that the Greater Demon are the leader of the demon¡¯s troops.


    With that alone, enough to show them is the existence not lower than Duke.


    "Huh... Greater Demon is an ancient creature from the past. You could say, their strength is not much different from the Divine Realm."


    "Divine Realm? I understand. But master, I want you to tell me what level of the Divine Realm. I don¡¯t understand anything about the stages above Warrior and Mage."


    For a moment, Professor Amelia, she was hesitant if she had to tell me the strength above the Warrior and Mage stages or not.


    But she has no choice, know this information is general information.


    "In the Divine Realm, each level is available more than 4 stages. First Law, Ruler, King, and Emperor. People like them have succeeded in surpassing mortal law and passing through heavenly paths."


    "What do you mean, they are long-lived creatures?" maybe it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t understand the meaning of beyond mortal law.


    But I guess, know the people above the Warrior and Mage get a long life.


    With that alone, it is enough to show that they are creatures far above the mortal creature.


    Certainly, do not rule out the possibility they can destroy people under the divine stage.


    "Well... The long life of a Law stage is 300 years. Likewise the Ruler stage, they are no different from the Law stage. But not for the King stage, they are old monsters far more than 500 years old."


    "500 years..." for a moment, a little distrust struck in me.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t expect humans to reach far more than 500 years.


    Although, I know this world is a world full of various fantasies.


    Certainly, it is not impossible that people from this world are far different from people on earth.


    In the end, the fact of the earth is the normal world is real.


    Without realizing it, I once again had to hear an explanation from this woman.


    "And for the Emperor stage, you must know their age has touched the age of 1,000 years. They are existence not much different from the word almighty."


    "Emperor... What kind of creature are they?"


    "I don¡¯t know. In this world, there are only five Emperor levels. He is none other than the emperor of this continent."


    Really, I can¡¯t help but silent from my place.


    I have to admit, the emperor, he is very strong far more than my hope.


    If this woman says the existence of the emperors is not much different from the word omacians, they must be able to destroy a large country.


    That way, it is enough to make anyone realize that the emperor is existence far above the King and below them.


    ¡¯Wait... If I remember, the potential for purple talent is Emperor? It seems so. Is Ash Emperor in the future?¡¯ I thought, kept on endlessly asking if Ash was the future emperor?


    Supposedly, the talent from Ash is not much different from the emperor.


    But I¡¯m curious, want to know what is the reason for Ash¡¯s talent is purple talent?


    Just think of it, Ash, he is a hero of all people.


    With this alone, should the talent of Ash be a purple talent?


    Certainly, the talent from Ash is much higher than the emperor.


    But why? What was the reason the goddess gave Ash the Purple Talent?


    ¡¯Whatever it is, I better not think about what happened. After all, the Ash problem has nothing to do with me.¡¯ because I did not intend to continue this problem, I decided to forget what happened.


    "Alright... Is there anyone else above the Emperor stage?"


    "No. There is no creature in this era beyond the Emperor stage. And no one knows whether they really exist in this world or not."


    Without realizing it, I unconsciously remembered Sage Calamity.


    It is true, Sage Calamity, he is a creature from the past.


    I guess, realizing Sage Calamity is someone who has exceeded the Emperor¡¯s stage.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, could he be able to realize my presence from a dream?


    Certainly, the system, he intends to tell me in this world there are creatures far stronger than the emperor.


    And sure enough, that creature, he is none other than Sage Calamity.


    Still, given the destruction of the acts of Sage Calamity.


    I unconsciously trembled in fear, knowing it was impossible I was able to survive the attack of this creature.


    ¡¯Scary... A stage of the emperor enough to destroy objects within thousands of meters. And people above the Emperor stage, can they still be considered human?¡¯ I thought, endlessly asking if the creature above the emperor stage is human?


    I know, realizing the strength of the creature above the Emperor stage.


    Certainly, they are people who have succeeded in exceeding power plants in general.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable?" asked Professor Amelia, feeling curious about what the reason I showed fear on my face.


    In the mind of Professor Amelia, she doesn¡¯t understand whether I feel afraid of experts above the Emperor stage?


    Of course not, right?


    Just loom, Professor Amelia, she knows I didn¡¯t think of people in the Emperor stage.


    Instead, seeing my expression, I feel like I¡¯m afraid of other creatures.


    "Well... Sorry. I¡¯m too immersed in my mind." I said, I didn¡¯t forget to apologize to Professor Amelia.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but have to take my eyes right on a tree cliff.


    ¡¯This woman... Is she pretending not to know?¡¯ I thought, realizing Eris had finished her mental training.


    In fact, Eris, she knew I secretly entered the headquarters of the demon race.


    But she refrained, trying to keep acting as if nothing happened.


    ¡¯Up to you. I didn¡¯t matter if Eris didn¡¯t reveal what happened. Want anyway, I¡¯m sure this woman knows the limits of her abilities.¡¯ without lingering, I chose to turn back to the front.


    "Alright. The point is, Noah, you just need to wait and don¡¯t do anything. Moreover, you are not allowed to tell this problem with others."


    "I understand. Because you say that, I chose to follow your orders." maybe it¡¯s true, deep in my heart, I¡¯m very curious about what the plan of this woman.


    But I know, guessing doesn¡¯t have to ask more about the plan of this woman.


    After all, this woman, she has planned to take care of this problem alone.


    ¡¯Estelle... I never thought the girl was trapped in the basement. Ck. What did the master do? Does he not know about this problem? ¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 153: Raped?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    In fact, Professor Amelia, she really wanted to know what possible for the Great Wizard to know this problem?


    Supposedly, the Great Wizard, he knew under the academy where there was a headquarters from the demon race.


    But why? What is the reason for the Great Wizard not to say a moment?


    Just that, just showing the action of the Great Witch is an abnormal thing.


    Certainly, do not rule out the possibility of the Great Wizard is the person behind all this.


    Still, this woman, she knows that this old man is not intending to betray mankind.


    In the end, the fact that this old man is a friend of the emperor is real.


    Of course, it is very impossible for the Great Wizard to betray the empire.


    She guessed, considering the Great Wizard to be prepared in killing the intruder of the demon race.


    ¡¯Forget what happened. It¡¯s not good if I keep thinking about this problem. I¡¯m afraid, worried I could not help but have to feel helpless. The master is a good person. I have to be sure!¡¯ for a moment, this woman¡¯s expression, unconsciously returned as if nothing had happened.


    Just look, this woman¡¯s gaze, she continued without stopping looking at me.


    "..." at first, I felt nervous seeing the gaze of this woman.


    But I changed my mind, assuming this woman was a strange woman.


    Without realizing it, I involuntarily walked to Eris¡¯s place.


    Even if this woman keeps staring at me, I don¡¯t have to care about the presence of this woman.


    Therefore, I inevitably have to try to distract this woman.


    "Ms. Eris, I intend to leave the training ground. I have to go. See you again." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh ..." suddenly, a little expression of doubt was seen in both Eris¡¯s eyes.


    "You¡¯re very strange. Not as usual you intend to leave the training ground very fast. Have you promised someone?"


    "That¡¯s it... Let¡¯s meet again in the day. Goodbye."


    "..." really, deep in Eris¡¯s heart, she did not expect I could show a reaction like this.


    In fact, it is very rare for me to intend to show emotions on my face.


    But now, she feels like I¡¯m a different person.


    "Huh? He really left. I¡¯m sure this kid is very busy with the princess. Hehe ~"


    ¡¯The princess? Is she the second daughter of the emperor?¡¯ Eris thought, knowing who the princess was referred to by this woman.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the second daughter of the emperor, should someone like Saintess take this job?


    ¡¯Well... The princess Celine is the most dangerous princess. She could not possibly be approached by ordinary people. But Noah, he is an exception. He is a mysterious man. There¡¯s no way he is an ordinary man.¡¯ still, Eris, she admitted I was an unexpected man.


    Even Eris, she thought I was a man of ancient family descent.


    If not because of that, is it possible that I can increase my strength in speed very unreasonable?


    ¡¯Whatever it is, I don¡¯t have to take care of this man¡¯s problem. I have to focus on my training. Forget what happened. ¡¯


    ...


    "Where is she? I don¡¯t see her everywhere." I asked, keep on staring at a golden haired woman.


    It is true, this woman, she is none other than a follower of the princess.


    "Your Majesty Princess is inside, you can enter and meet her right now."


    "I understand..." for a moment, I immediately walked directly to the princess¡¯s room.


    Unfortunately, when I was about to open the room from the princess.


    Followers from the princess, she said I had to try to please the princess.


    That way, it does not have to be for the lulled princess in this unknown emotions.


    "Mr. Noah, please help return the princess¡¯s emotions as before. You are our hope."


    "I know. You are a Beatrice, right? Don¡¯t worry, your master isn¡¯t possible for me to just act."


    "Thank You."


    Not long after, I chose to enter the room of the princess.


    For a moment, when I was in the princess¡¯s room.


    I unconsciously heard the sound of the door locked, I didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡¯Eh? What happened-¡¯really, the other side in me, I could not help but react abnormally.


    Just look, the princess, she without hesitation holds my body in a hug.


    At first, I intended to tell the princess to be calm.


    But apparently, the princess, she indirectly kissed my lips.


    ¡¯Oh damn... What should I do?¡¯ I asked, wanting to know if I should fight or not.


    If I fight, there¡¯s no way I can escape from the anger of the princess.


    The worst, the princess, she could not help but hold me in the room where she was.


    Certainly, it did not rule out the possibility that I had to be permitted by the princess.


    For some time, the princess and I continued to smell without stopping.


    Luckily, the princess, she decided to release a kiss from the two of us.


    "You... Have you returned?" I asked, thinking whether the princess has returned from her unconscious?


    "Yeah... I feel a little dizzy. My mind is chaotic. I really lost control of my body for the second time." replied the princess, admit what I said was true.


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know that the princess put something into my mouth.


    Just look, in a split second, I felt my body seemed to fall from where it was.


    Luckily, the princess, she chose to help me from falling in my place.


    "What are you doing..."


    "Don¡¯t think about anything. Let me spoil you. I can definitely give you a matter of time." unfortunately, before I can say further.


    The princess, she kissed me once again in less than a few seconds.


    Before finally, the princess, she decided to take me to the bed where she fell asleep.


    ¡¯There¡¯s no way... Am I trapped? No! Bellu! Please help me!¡¯


    Still, no matter how many times I call the name Bellu.


    In the end, Bellu, she did not care about the current situation.


    For Bellu, the situation that happened to me was a harmless situation.


    Certainly, it is impossible for my life to disappear due to a relationship like this.


    "Bellu... You..."


    "Shhh ~. Do you think I allow you to think of other people besides me? You are only allowed to think of me for now. Only me."


    "No... Your Highness, please stop acting as you like. You are the daughter of the emperor. What happened rumors about us scattered?"


    Really, no matter what I told the princess to stop.


    The princess, she kept saying she did not care about what happened.


    Even in the princess¡¯s mind, she continued to stop thinking about me.


    With that alone, is it possible that I can escape the arms of the princess?


    "Shut up. You are now mine. There¡¯s no way I just let you go."


    Without realizing it, I felt my hands held by something.


    And sure enough, the princess, she decided to hold my hands using the power of stone.


    ¡¯She... She¡¯s really serious! What should I do? I¡¯m afraid the emperor couldn¡¯t help but have to punish me! ¡¯ I shouted in my heart, continued without stopping showing fear on my face.


    If I slept with the princess, could I get away from the emperor¡¯s punishment?


    Certainly, the emperor, he prefers to execute me in public.


    ¡¯Someone please... I don¡¯t want to die at my age right now. Please! ¡¯


    Not long after, I felt my whole body became very tense.


    Similarly, the bottom of my body, as if intending to get out of my clothes.


    It is true, the princess, she really decided to touch my cock.


    But somehow, I felt a little strange about the touch of the princess.


    I felt, as if I continued to be given unlimited pleasure.


    Even the other side in me, I think I want to give up in the Princess¡¯s actions.


    ¡¯Never mind... I have to give up. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Goodbye.¡¯


    Maybe it¡¯s true, if you ask if I don¡¯t feel excited.


    The answer is clear, I¡¯m very happy because it can be spoiled by a woman.


    But what? The fact that this woman is the princess is not a lie.


    With her is a princess, it is impossible for me to be with this woman.


    The worst, the people of the empire, they inevitably have to keep on insulting me without stopping.


    After all, the fact I have dared to sleep with the daughter of the emperor is real.


    Suddenly, the princess, she unconsciously took off my pants.


    Luckily, the princess, she didn¡¯t really think about what happened.


    "Oh... Is your item really very large?" asked the princess, kept smirking endlessly on her face.


    Deep in the princess¡¯s heart, she was glad I was tempted by her actions.


    In fact, the princess, she initially felt reluctant to take off my clothes.


    But she changes her mind, knowing every woman must act like this.


    ¡¯I¡¯m ashamed... Even if my physical changes, but the fact that my genitals haven¡¯t changed are real.¡¯ I thought, remembering the explanation of the mask.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the function of the mask of form is to change the physical of someone.


    But still, this change does not apply to one¡¯s genitals.


    For example, if this person is a woman.


    Certainly, it is absolutely impossible for her to hide her genitals inside herself.


    And now, I have felt the meaning of the system explanation.


    "Hehe. But no problem, you can leave this problem to me." said the princess, did not intend to make small talk about what happened


    For now, the desire of the princess is to give me pleasure like blowjob.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 154: Blowjob - 18+

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    I have to admit, the way this woman to give me blowjob is the first thing I feel.


    Even the other side in me, I have to admit the pleasure of this woman¡¯s mouth is real.


    In fact, I was really almost completely immersed in the pleasure of this woman.


    Luckily, because I kept remembering who this woman was.


    I refrain, intend to continue to focus myself with this woman.


    If I let their guard down, could I avoid the problem of the emperor?


    *Wet-* *Slurp-* *Blub-*


    "Did you enjoy it?" asked the princess, a little feel pain when she put my cock in her mouth.


    Still, it is impossible for the princess to intend to stop giving me blowjob.


    In the end, the fact that the princess is not really in good condition is real.


    Just look, both eyes of the princess, unconsciously turned red.


    With that, is it not impossible for the princess to be controlled by the power of Lust?


    "..." but well, I don¡¯t intend to reply to questions from this woman.


    For me, the actions of this woman have made me trapped into the imperial problem.


    Just think of it, the princess, she is a woman who has been proposed by countless men.


    Maybe, among the applicants from the princess, some of them were upper class nobles.


    After all, Aisha, she said the second daughter of the emperor was proposed by a duke family.


    Although, in the end it was very impossible for the duke aristocratic family to get the blessing of the emperor.


    In the end, in the point of view of the emperor, he thought it was not appropriate for his daughters to marry a dirty aristocracy like them.


    The reason is clear, he knows the family of this nobleman is dirty people.


    Certainly, many of their family members are people from the dark side.


    "Ngh... I want to get out." I murmured, feeling a little oddity occurred around my cock.


    I feel, as if I want to throw water at any time.


    It¡¯s just that, I know it¡¯s impossible I intend to throw water out of myself.


    Want however, should I give my pubic fluid in front of the princess?


    Of course not, right?


    In a fraction of a second, a little small moan was heard from the mouth of the princess.


    It is true, the princess, she felt there was a strange object gushing from her mouth.


    Even so, the princess, she did not intend to throw the liquid from her mouth.


    Conversely, the princess, she without hesitation swallowed semen that came out of my cock.


    Of course, I immediately put an expression of disbelief.


    ¡¯She... Does she really swallow semen from inside my cock?¡¯ I asked, wanting to know what the princess chose to swallow semen in me?


    Supposedly, it is impossible for noble women to choose to drink semen from their partners.


    Want anyway, in the corner of the nobles, they consider playing male and female genitals as dirty things.


    If they want, they can play directly under the bed where they are.


    That way, they don¡¯t have to do things like playing the genitals from their partners.


    "Princess... Are you serious? You are not required to swallow my semen. But why?"


    For a moment, a little red hue was seen in both the cheeks of the princess.


    Even the princess¡¯s eyes, inevitably have to switch from my sight.


    Luckily, the shame of the princess only lasted for a moment.


    Before finally, the princess, she decided to show the inside of her mouth.


    "You..."


    *Badump-*


    Without realizing it, I felt my heartbeat continued to increase without stopping.


    Deep in my heart, I was really tempted to sleep with this woman.


    Still, I don¡¯t understand why I can react like this.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I admit that the expression of the princess managed to increase my interest.


    But what? I can¡¯t possibly forget what happened.


    "Strange... But I like it. You are mine. Don¡¯t turn away from me. Understand?"


    "Please stop. Please understand my condition. I don¡¯t want to be killed by your father. I am an ordinary person. You must know this fact. Therefore-"


    I feel the mouth restrained by something, don¡¯t know why.


    But I guessed, knowing this woman has tired of the retaining spell around my mouth.


    That way, I can no longer talk about other problems.


    ¡¯Jerk...! Am I really destined to be an enemy of the empire? I do not want! Help me! Whoever I don¡¯t care! ¡¯


    *Buk!-**Bam!-**Crack!-*


    In less than a few seconds, the sound of cracks was heard from outside the room where the princess and I were.


    "Really unexpected... I don¡¯t expect you to dare to steal this man from me, nephew."


    ¡¯Senior!!! You come intending to save me? Thank You!¡¯ really, I can¡¯t help but show a face full of hope.


    In my perspective, I did not expect Liliana to choose to save me.


    In fact, I know what the relationship between Liliana and the princess.


    Supposedly, it was impossible for Liliana to choose to come to save me.


    "Ck. You came, Ice Witch. I suspect you must intend to stop my actions."


    ...


    Back when Liliana heard a conversation from the princess, they were now discussing other problems.


    In a way, this problem is related to the emotions of the princess.


    "I understand. What should I do? Have you planned something?"


    "Right. I want you to try to stop my other me. Only you can help me."


    "Still, why did you have to target this man?" Liliana asked, could not help but showed a little jealous expression on her face.


    For Liliana, she knows what this woman meant.


    Certainly, this woman, she has kept another interest in me.


    With that alone, it is enough to show the princess really likes me away from the bottom of her heart.


    "Heh~. Why not? Because I like this man. I know you like him too, right?"


    "..." even if Liliana intended to refute the words of this woman, she did not open her mouth even though.


    Liliana knows, realizing she also likes people like me.


    "Like that. Because of that, please stop me when the power of Lust controls me. Do you understand?"


    "Alright. You can leave this problem to me. There¡¯s no way I let my senior suffer because of your actions."


    "Very good! I can now relax my body."


    Unwittingly, the princess, she saw the expression of Liliana turned into sadness.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?"


    "..." unfortunately, Liliana, she continued to stop ignoring the question from the princess.


    Just look, in Liliana¡¯s mind, she thinks whether she should feel jealous of this woman?


    In the end, the fact that this woman is a nephew of Liliana is real.


    "Lili? Are you okay?"


    "Eh? Ah... I¡¯m sorry. I just feel uncomfortable. I¡¯ll go first. Let¡¯s meet again."


    Finally, because she had no choice, Liliana, she decided to leave the room from the princess.


    Liliana knows, realizing it doesn¡¯t have to be in the princess¡¯s room.


    If not, Liliana, she inevitably had to witness the indecent actions from Lust.


    *Kreek-*


    ¡¯Lili... You and Aisha are my acquaintances. I also know you guys like this man. Therefore, I don¡¯t intend to steal this man from you. But...¡¯ suddenly, a little little laugh was heard from the princess¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¯When I remember the incident where I first met this man, I felt very excited. I even thought I wanted to make this man mine. ¡¯


    ...


    "Noah..." for a moment, a little red hue was seen in both Liliana¡¯s cheeks.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Liliana looked at the big stick from under the stomach where I was.


    With that, it is enough to make anyone aware of what object is.


    "Alright. You can now feel a little calm. Wait for me. I will definitely save you soon." said Liliana, not intending to think about anything.


    For now, Liliana, she intends to free me from the Princess¡¯s view.


    "Ice Element: Cube Freezes."


    "Hmph! You think you can hold me using this trick? Impossible!" unwittingly, the ice element from Liliana, unconsciously was destroyed into several parts.


    Luckily, Liliana, she knew from the beginning the ice elements she released could be destroyed by the princess.


    Therefore, without any doubts, Liliana, she once again decided to mobilize the middle of her strength.


    "The ends of the world froze, without any end. Silence and loneliness. Ice age. Freeze this world."


    *Phang-!!!*


    "Damn! She¡¯s really serious! I have to go right now!"


    Unfortunately, before the princess could leave where she was.


    Liliana, she could not let the princess go from where she was.


    In the end, the fact that the princess dared to try to strengthen me was real.


    "Don¡¯t think you can go. Return Celine¡¯s consciousness as before!"


    ¡¯Bad...! I don¡¯t expect the cold in this room to hold my movement. Looks like I have no choice.¡¯


    Without realizing it, I saw the princess¡¯s view slightly turned to me.


    Of course, I don¡¯t really care about what the princess wants to do.


    In the end, I knew it was impossible for the princess to intend to hurt me.


    ¡¯Blood Strength: Blood Waves.¡¯


    In a split second, the floor where Liliana was, inevitably had to turn into a bloody ocean.


    Still, should Liliana fall in the princess¡¯s trap?


    Of course not, right?


    ¡¯Ck. Oh, I see. You intend to bring this man away? There¡¯s no way I let your plan succeed!¡¯ In a split second, an aura full of killing intent erupted from Liliana¡¯s body. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even chunks of ice from Liliana, inevitably have to experience instability.


    Luckily, Liliana, she knew she didn¡¯t have to do myself indirectly.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 155: Law Power

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Therefore, Liliana, she decided to create a barrier around where I was.


    In fact, Liliana, she can create this barrier from the start.


    It¡¯s just, Liliana, she knew she could not include the princess with me in this barrier.


    If not, should she create a barrier in protecting me?


    Certainly, what Liliana did is at all of use


    And now, after Liliana saw the princess away from where I was.


    Of course, it is impossible for Liliana not to act in protecting me.


    "Huh...? Are you serious? You think I did this because I want? This girl also wants this man. Why do you block your nephew?" asked the princess, she was none other than the other side of the princess.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have to be trapped by this woman¡¯s examination attempt.


    At most, I can continue to live without intending to think about anything.


    Still, I know that it is impossible for a desire in me to be granted.


    In the end, the fact that the princess is the daughter of the emperor is real.


    With that alone, there¡¯s no way I can get away from this woman¡¯s view.


    "Why? Because I don¡¯t like you controlling Celine. I want her to be more able to open her feelings towards others. Not because I hate her. I just don¡¯t like her controlled by you."


    "So well... Do you hear? You and this woman haven¡¯t changed. You are a close friend. Maybe because of that, I¡¯m upset every time my action is known by this woman." the princess¡¯s comment, thinking Liliana is a good friend from the other side of her.


    In fact, deep in the heart of the princess¡¯s heart, she felt jealous because of the talent of Liliana.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the princess, she is a descendant of the emperor.


    But what? Liliana¡¯s facts are extraordinary talents in the empire are real.


    With that alone, enough for Liliana can break through the stages above Warrior and Mage.


    "..." for a moment, a little little grin was formed on the lips of the princess.


    "Hey, before I fell asleep. I want you to tell me what is your real power?"


    Unfortunately, the princess, she did not get any answer from Liliana.


    Conversely, Liliana, she continued without stopping staring at the princess full of cold gaze.


    "Ck. You¡¯re very arrogant. But alright, happy to be against you for the second time. Goodbye."


    "..." without a delay, the color of the eyes of the princess, couldn¡¯t help but change again to gold.


    Luckily, when the princess was about to fall from where she was.


    Beatrice, she appeared and embraced the princess from the side where she was.


    "Thank you. I owe you, Lady Liliana."


    "Yeah. You can go now. No problem do you want to bring her into my room or not. I hope she is fine."


    "I understand. You can leave the condition of the princess to me."


    After a few moments, the figure of these two women, they disappeared going to the room where we were.


    "U.... Senior, please free me right now. I feel very uncomfortable." I said, I didn¡¯t forget to tell Liliana to eliminate the ice barrier around me.


    After all, the facts of the cold temperature in the room where we are almost closer to 0 degrees celsius.


    With that alone, is it possible that I can continue to wake up from my place?


    Luckily, because my strength is far above the Inner Core stage.


    Certainly, there¡¯s no way I could not survive the temperature almost approaching minus 0.


    "Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I have to get rid of this barrier as soon as possible." In a split second, the ice walls around me, successfully removed by the power of Liliana.


    Still, I don¡¯t know to do anything.


    Just look, the window of the room where we are, looks as if forming like a hole measuring tens of meters.


    ¡¯Well... I know this is the result of Liliana¡¯s magic. She is very strong. Far more than people in the academy.¡¯ I thought, continued to constantly admit that Liliana was the strongest student in the academy.


    If not because of that, is it possible that Liliana can create a crater hole very unreasonable?


    "Senior... I am very grateful that you came to survive me. You have been very much. I don¡¯t know how I should be grateful." maybe it¡¯s true, deep in my heart, I know I don¡¯t have to ask about this problem.


    But what? There¡¯s no way I intend to forget the kindness of Liliana.


    In the end, Liliana, she is my only senior in the academy.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Liliana, I didn¡¯t know if I could develop more or not.


    The worst, I inevitably have to be defeated on an uninhabited island.


    "Well... Noah, isn¡¯t it a problem you asked while showing that thing?"


    "Eh?" without realizing it, I could not help but react unnaturally.


    ¡¯Bad... Why do I still feel aroused? Is it possible because of senior?¡¯ I asked, wanting to know what the reason was that my bend continued to grow as if I did not intend to stop.


    In fact, I know that the reason I can tense is because of Liliana.


    I have to admit, the figure of Liliana, she is far more charming than any woman.


    Maybe because of that, it¡¯s not strange I can show an unnatural reaction in me.


    "I¡¯m sorry! I have to tidy up my clothes immediately." for a moment, when I returned to wearing my clothes. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I unconsciously cleared my throat, as if intending to ignore what had just happened.


    For me, the action I did before was the most embarrassing thing.


    "Cough-. Please forget what happened. I accidentally thought of strange things about you." I said, did not intend to lie about what happened in my mind.


    "You¡¯re perverted..."


    "Sorry..."


    "..." I don¡¯t know why, but Liliana and I inevitably have to be silent from where we are.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, Liliana, she feels awkward after hearing my last sentence.


    But what? The fact she does not intend to think of me is a real perverted person.


    It¡¯s just, Liliana, she must behave as if she is a senior.


    "Alright. I¡¯m sorry for the actions of my nephew. She is too aggressive. I hope you understand."


    "Um... I¡¯m no problem. I¡¯m glad you came and chose to save me. Thank you, senior." without realizing it, I grinned a little on my face.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Liliana, I didn¡¯t know if I could escape the Princess¡¯s actions or not.


    Really, deep in my heart, I was annoyed because I had been cheated by the princess.


    In fact, the day before I was about to enter the princess¡¯s room, she thanks to I had to help her.


    Of course, I without hesitation immediately accepted the request from the princess.


    Want anyway, I could not forget the kindness of the princess.


    "No problem. And for your previous question, I don¡¯t care. Do what you want. Your life is yours. You have to keep fighting, Noah."


    "Senior... You are really my savior." I commented, thinking Liliana is the goddess of luck in my life.


    Suddenly, Liliana, she involuntarily walked towards the wall of the princess¡¯s room.


    In a split second, an unknown chant sounded in Liliana¡¯s mouth.


    "Law Power: Turn Back The Time."


    *Crack-!*


    For a moment, chunks of walls from the floor, inevitably have to fly back to this damaged wall.


    ¡¯What¡¯s this? Is there something like this in the world?¡¯ I thought, wanting to know what the name of the power of Liliana.


    Supposedly, Liliana, she could not return the damaged object to its original state.


    After all, students in the Mage stage, they cannot possibly restore damaged objects as early.


    But why? How can Liliana restore the wall she has broken?


    ¡¯I understand. That¡¯s why the princess said Liliana was not serious. Ck. She is very strong.¡¯ I thought, thinking Liliana was a monster in the academy.


    "Done. We must come back now. Follow me, Junior."


    "Ah. Alright. I came." not long ago, me and Liliana, we decided to walk out of the princess¡¯s room.


    The reason is clear, Liliana, she doesn¡¯t want to bring problems to me further


    If I continue to be left to be in a woman¡¯s diamond, is it possible that I can escape the gossip of the students.


    Certainly, the students, they thought I tried to feel a student from the academy.


    In fact, I was the person who was tried by the princess.


    Still, Liliana, she knows impossible for students to trust this story.


    For them, the children of the emperor, they are children full of high stance.


    With that, do they have to act like a bastard in general?


    *step-**step-**step-*


    ...


    "The student council president, the problem that occurs in a female dormitory room cannot be kept secret. The Academy Council, they call you facing forward."


    "Athen, tell them I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t think they can do what they want."


    "But the president... What should we do?" Athen asked, thinking of what happened in a woman¡¯s dormitory was unreasonable.


    What¡¯s more, Athen, he knows the woman in front of him is the person who created this problem.


    It¡¯s just, Athen, he inevitably was forced to ignore the problem of this woman.


    "By the way, I have to introduce him to you. He is the son of the Skyfall family. He was born with a yellow talent."


    ¡¯Oh... He hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯ I thought, realizing what was the reaction of my brother.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t care who the person in front of me is.


    But still, the fact that this man is one of my family is real.


    "Hello, my name is Athen von Skyfall. You are Noah, right? Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Athen." for a moment, a little little grin was formed on my brother¡¯s face.


    Don¡¯t know why, but my brother, he feels missing the current situation.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 156: Longing

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    As someone who has left his family, he really wants to return to them.


    Unfortunately, my brother, he knew it was impossible he could get out of the empire.


    After all, out of the empire secretly is an illegal action.


    Except, that person, he is a resident of another place.


    That way, they do not have to be detained by the empire.


    After all, people like them are imperial visitors.


    Certainly, it is impossible for the marketing party to hold them in their place.


    In the end, the fact of foreign citizens is a financial source for the empire is real.


    If it wasn¡¯t for them, they did not know what to do to their people.


    The worst, they inevitably have to be enslaved by their leaders.


    ¡¯10 years... Right. I have left my family for more than 10 years. Is this destiny? Noah... Really strange.¡¯ thought my brother, keep on staring at the place where I was.


    For my brother, I was not much different from myself when I became Noah Asford.


    Maybe, what is different from me and my original my last name is our last name.


    Therefore, my brother, he showed his respect right in front of me.


    Just look, my brother, he without hesitation supports one of his hands right on his shoulder.


    At the same time, he did not forget to bow his head, showing he was very sincere.


    In fact, Liliana, she did not know what was the reason my brother was very brave to bow his head right in front of me.


    In fact, Liliana, she knew my brother was a man full of high stance.


    As a senior fourth year, she has seen the original nature of my brother.


    With that, just show my brother is a person full of hardworking.


    Certainly, it is not impossible that my brother is a stubborn man.


    It¡¯s just that, the nature of my brother today looks very strange.


    Usually, it is impossible for my brother to dare to bow his head to other people.


    But today, he looks as if he is not the original himself.


    "Ah. You can call me Athen. Please don¡¯t call my name formally."


    "I understand. Nice to meet you, Senior Athen."


    "Ha ha ha..." even though he was reluctant, my brother, he could not help but have to receive a senior degree from my mouth.


    After all, the fact that my brother is the third year student is real.


    "Cough-. Please stop. I told you not to make small talk. Don¡¯t forget what I told you before."


    "Of course. You don¡¯t need to worry. This job is impossible to ignore."


    "Very good. You can go."


    "Thank you. I have to say goodbye. Until again, Mr. Noah."


    For a moment, when my brother came out of the room where I and Liliana were.


    I unconsciously sighed heavily, thinking what happened before was a dream.


    Luckily, the feelings that I feel at this time only last for a moment.


    "Junior, do you feel good now?"


    "Yeah. Thanks to you, I can relax my body more." I replied, I didn¡¯t forget to show a smile on my face.


    Admittedly, the smile that I showed now is a smile full of gratitude.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Liliana, I didn¡¯t know if I could escape the Emperor¡¯s conflict or not.


    Most worst, I could not not be forced to be interrogated by the nobles.


    For the nobles, the children of the emperor were treasures in this continent.


    After all, one of the children of the emperor, they inevitably have to be chosen as heirs.


    "By the way, junior. Do you recognize Athen? I see you know who this person is."


    Without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but slightly widen my eyes.


    Really, deep in my heart, I did not expect Liliana to ask to ask about my brother.


    "Well... I know he is. He is the successor of one of Duke¡¯s family, right?"


    "You¡¯re right. But he is not the biological child of the Duke Skyfall. He is an adoption child. For some reason, the successor to the Skyfall family, he was born without having a yellow talent."


    "Oh? Very surprising. I don¡¯t expect the requirements to become the successor to the Duke family, that one must have a yellow stage talent." I commented, realizing that in the upper-class noble family one must have talent above the black stage.


    If their successors are born without the talent of the yellow stage, they inevitably have to be labeled failed.


    And now, I understand what the reason my brother was chosen to be the successor to the Skyfall family.


    Still, I don¡¯t understand what the reason Duke Skyfall is very brave to choose outsiders.


    Supposedly, Duke Skyfall, he knew what the risk of making outsiders as the successor to the noble family.


    The worst, they could not not be forced to be dropped by the successor.


    "But senior, is Duke Skyfall not afraid if Senior Athen chose to betray him?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... No. Because he has fallen in love with the daughter of the Skyfall family. Since that day, Duke Skyfall, she decided to lighten Athen with her daughter."


    "Ah... So well! It makes sense." for a moment, I involuntarily moved my head more than a few times.


    Don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m happy to see my brother live without having to get involved in anything.


    Although, deep in my heart, I was very upset because my brother never thought of me and our parents.


    Suddenly, the memories where Eric said my brother chose to leave me and our family reappeared in my mind.


    ¡¯Is it possible that he said is true? No. I can¡¯t be provoked by this bastard¡¯s greeting! ¡¯


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you reacting abnormally?" Liliana asked, a little surprised to see the scary expression on my face.


    For the first time, Liliana, she saw me showing an expression full of anger on my face.


    Luckily, this reaction did not last for more than a few moments.


    ¡¯So he can also feel anger? Well... He is also human.¡¯ Liliana thought, thinking I was a person without emotion.


    At first, Liliana, she thought I was a man full of calm faces.


    But apparently, Liliana, she was forced to change the way he was in the way of me.


    After all, the fact that I am a human is real.


    "Oh. Nothing. I remember a little in my past. Don¡¯t think about it." I said, did not intend to explain what was the reason I felt very annoyed.


    Still, deep in Liliana¡¯s heart, she wants to know if I recognize Athen or not.


    Just look, seeing the way I expressed, enough to make anyone know I recognize Athen.


    Luckily, Liliana, she did not intend to dig further about my past.


    "Before you leave. You have to bring this thing with you. This thing can help you when your life is in danger."


    For a moment, I unconsciously showed a confused expression on my face.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I saw the ring formed from ice appearing in the hands of Liliana.


    Unfortunately, before I can ask what object is.


    Notifications from the system emerged, as if intending to tell me something.


    [Frozen Diamond Rings: Created from the will of the Law Stage Expert. Can save someone¡¯s life from danger. Usage is valid once.]


    ¡¯Law Stage? Is it possible Liliana... No! I don¡¯t have to think about this problem.¡¯ even though I¡¯m curious, but I inevitably have to refrain.


    After all, it is impossible for me to ask whether Liliana is a Law Stage expert or not.


    In the end, the fact that Liliana did not reveal she was a Law Stage expert.


    With that alone, there¡¯s no way Liliana is not suspicious how I can know the origin of this ring.


    "Thank you senior. I can¡¯t possibly forget your kindness. I¡¯m leaving now." without lingering, I chose to walk out of the room where Liliana was.


    Just look, for a moment when I left the room where Liliana was.


    Liliana, she could not help but could not help herself from covering her face.


    "Very bad... Can I hold myself? What should I do? In a few days the midterm test begins. I don¡¯t know what to do." Liliana murmured, trying not to remember what happened.


    In fact, Liliana, she really did not want to attend the mid-term exam.


    Liliana knows, realizing what the purpose of the acceleration of the mid-term exams.


    Certainly, this is one of the goals of the emperor.


    But well, Liliana, she also knows this is not the reason why the midterm examination is accelerated.


    Conversely, this is the will of the two East and West Continents.


    Of course, in the will of these two continents, he has been involved in their goals.


    "This old man... They are very annoying...!"


    ...


    A few days have passed, and now is the time when the middle semester exams begin.


    Just look, above the empire, forming an explosion like fireworks.


    Even above the sky, there were several troops floating flying over the clouds.


    With that alone, it is enough to show that they are experts above the warrior and mage stages.


    But what? I suspect they are the private troops of the empire.


    Suddenly, I saw several horse-drawn carriages emerge from the sky of the academy.


    At the same time, behind this horse-drawn carriage, I saw the purple object shaped like a floating box.


    Luckily, this box-shaped object, does not really intend to hide what is in it.


    ¡¯They are... Students from other continents? I¡¯m sure so.¡¯ I thought, realizing what the identity of these people was.


    If not because of that, how do their horse-drawn carriages form like unicorn?


    Without realizing it, from the side of this horse -drawn carriage, I felt a strong wind blowing at us.


    *FYUSH!-*


    "What is this? Who are they?!" asked the students, unable to hold back but feel very annoyed.


    Supposedly, people from other continents, they know how to show their politeness.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 157: Eastern Continent and Northern Continent

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    But apparently, people from other continents, they are very arrogant to themselves.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, should they exhale strong winds to us?


    "Students from the East and North Continent have arrived! Please give your respect!"


    "Welcome, O students from other continents." said students from the Lunar Academy, continued to stop showing their respect.


    For now, students from the Lunar Academy, they inevitably have to bow their heads.


    What can I do, the East and North Continent, they are the strongest continent.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the West Continent, they are friends of the East and North Continent.


    But still, the fact that their relationship is not deep is real.


    Just look, North Continent, they are the continent at most dislike the West Continent.


    Certainly, the reason why they really do not like the West Continent.


    Of course, that is because the elf race has lost their princess.


    For the North Continent, the West Continent, they are the one who has trapped the princess of the elf race.


    And now, the princess of the elf race, they have been on the side of the North Continent.


    "Ck. So arrogant. You think you can embarrass us? Very despicable!" for a moment, a little aura oppressed struck around where we were.


    I have to admit, this oppressive aura is coming from our side.


    I¡¯m sure, suspect this person is none other than a senior from the fourth year.


    If not, how can he emit an aura of killing far beyond my expectations?


    Unfortunately, before this oppressive aura can spread to students from the North Continent.


    Liliana, she appeared and chose to dispel the killing intention of this man.


    "Enough. Hold yourself. We have been warned not to be consumed by their provocation. Do you understand?"


    "Ugh... I understand." although reluctant, this man, he inevitably had to withdraw the intention of killing him.


    After all, this man, he knew the words of Liliana were true.


    From the beginning, students from the North Continent, they planned to trap us into their trap.


    With us trapped by their provocation, it is not impossible we inevitably have to be humiliated.


    Certainly, people from other continents, they cannot help themselves but laugh out loud.


    "And you guys... Don¡¯t forget that I am a student of the Lunar Academy. Do you think you can act as you wish?"


    "Ha ha ha. Forgive us. We don¡¯t expect our landing not to run more than what we imagine."


    Unexpectedly, a little annoyed expression was seen on Liliana¡¯s face.


    In Liliana¡¯s mind, she knows what the words of the North Continent students meant.


    She knew, assuming the words of the North Continent students were an intimidation form.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, why did they deliberately increase their speed right in front of us?


    ¡¯So that¡¯s how... They are people from the Devilic Continent. As the master said, they were not under the command of the devil race.¡¯ I thought, realizing what was the shape of the North continent students.


    If I see, people from the Northern Continent, they are not much different from the look of the human race.


    Still, above their heads, I can see the ears shaped like foxes and rabbits.


    Some of them even shaped like a pointed ear, showing they are the elf race.


    By the way, their vehicle headed for the continent where we were none other than the giant eagle.


    In a way, this giant eagle is one of the sixth ranking monsters.


    With that, it is enough to show that this sixth ranking monster is much stronger than all of us.


    Suddenly, the sound of applause was heard right above where we were.


    "Very good. I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t change. That¡¯s right, Liliana?"


    "... Emperor Helmes, an honor can meet you again." unwittingly, Liliana¡¯s expression, could not help but turned into disgust.


    In Liliana¡¯s mind, she knows what the motive for this emperor is.


    "What do you want to say, Helmes? She is an Ice Witch. She is the future of this continent. Do you think she can choose to be on your side?"


    "Khahaha! I¡¯m just kidding. Are you angry? Emperor Wilheim."


    "You..." In a split second, the ceiling above our place, unconsciously turns dark.


    At the same time, it was seen that some purple lightning began to grab without stopping.


    "..."


    *Rumble!-*


    Luckily, before one of them wanted to fight.


    The sound of someone¡¯s throat clearing was heard, right below the Emperor¡¯s place.


    "Stop. Is there any of you not feel sorry for our children? Look, they feel nervous."


    "Uh... You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s stop. Not good as fellow Emperor fighting in front of the students."


    "Hmph! I¡¯m quit." finally, the Emperor from the West Continent, he decided to forget the attitude of the Emperor from the East Continent.


    He knows, realizing what the reacts of students from other continents.


    Just look, students from three continents, they inevitably have to show their fear.


    "Terrible... What is the pressure that just happened? I feel like I can be destroyed by this pressure." commented one of the Lunar Academy students, thinking the intention of killing from the Emperor is the most terrible thing.


    If the emperor did not stop, he didn¡¯t know if he could continue to stand from where he was or not.


    The worst, we inevitably have to fall from where we are.


    In the end, the Emperor, he was the strongest one in this world.


    "How are you? Have you become more healthy?" asked the Emperor from the East Continent, continuing without stopping turning to a man on the student of the North Continent.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than the man who previously told the emperor to stop.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, the two emperors from the East and West Continent, they could not help but were forced to fight.


    But luckily, this man, he decided to intervene in stopping their actions.


    In fact, this man, he is none other than the Emperor of the North Continent.


    Unfortunately, for some reason, this man, he was forced to be trapped by a demon race trap.


    Since that day, the Emperor from the North Continent, he suffered injuries to be uncovery.


    Maybe because of this, the Emperor from the North Continent, he was much calmer than the two emperors.


    "If you see? Do I look healthy?"


    "No."


    "Right... I feel like my retirement has arrived."


    For a moment, a little sigh came out of the mouth of the Emperor from the Northern Continent.


    Just liok, the expression of the Emperor of the North Continent, full of hopeless feelings.


    He knew, realizing his life could no longer last long.


    "I see... Good luck."


    "Thank You."


    "..."


    For a moment, students from the Eastern Continent, they decided to land under where we were.


    Of course, we didn¡¯t show our hostility too much.


    In the end, sooner or later we must be involved in the fight one on one.


    Just that, it is enough to show that it does not require time for us to reply to their humiliation.


    "Finally I returned. It¡¯s nice to be able to visit the West Continent again." a man murmured, continued to stop turning on the sky where he was.


    Before finally, this man, he chose to look at a woman with black hair.


    It is true, that woman, she is none other than Liliana.


    At first, this man, he without hesitation waved to Liliana.


    But Liliana, she does not care about this man¡¯s greetings.


    ¡¯Ha ha ha... I know. But no problem, sooner or later you have to be mine. Father has made an appointment to Duke Wisdom. This agreement could not be changed again.¡¯ thought this man, unconsciously laughed at himself.


    Admittedly, sooner or later Liliana must be under his palm.


    After all, this man, he is none other than the crown prince of the East Continent.


    Maybe because of this, naturally the father of Liliana received a request from the Emperor of the East Continent.


    ¡¯Very strong. Is he at the top of the Warrior Stage?¡¯ I asked, wanting to know what the original power of this man is.


    Supposedly, the strength of this man, he is not much lower than Liliana.


    Still, considering the original power of Liliana enough to make me shudder.


    ¡¯Not good. I don¡¯t have to think about this problem. It¡¯s better to forget what happened.¡¯ because I didn¡¯t intend to think further, I decided to forget what happened.


    For now, I plan to see what tests from the academy are like.


    I heard, knowing every class gets their own test.


    Just look, Ian, he has been in the Alchemist Class.


    With that alone, showing he was included in the midterm exam.


    By the way, the tests of each class are not much different from their fields.


    For example, alchemic classes, they are given a test in terms of gathering drugs. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That way, they can graduate from this exam.


    "All students in this place are the first year and students of the fourth year, none of them are the fifth year students."


    After all, the fifth year students, they are students at the peak of the Warrior and Mage stages.


    Just imagine, what happened to the battle of the peak of the Warrior and Mage Stage?


    Certainly, it does not rule out the possibility of damage due to their fighting is not low.


    Still, I know the reason why the fifth year students were not included in this test.


    Of course, the professors, they do not want students in their fifth year to experience problems.


    Besides, the fact they want to graduate from the academy is real.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 158: The Prince

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "The fight begins!" for a moment, my eyes, could not help but turned above the arena where I was.


    Just look, I can see two seniors from the Combat Class fighting with each other.


    In a way, they are people from other continents.


    If asked how the condition of the students of the West Continent, the answer is clear.


    They have been prepared, want to advance on the arena when they can.


    Unfortunately, the battle between two seniors from the Combat Class seemed to have passed quickly.


    Even the student with a sturdy body, he inevitably had to fall from where he was.


    Different from the demi-human race student, he did not experience any problems in dealing with this student.


    It feels, as if he was used to fighting against a burly man.


    Actually, naturally students from the East Continent were defeated by students from the North Continent.


    In the end, the physical fact of the demi-human race is far stronger than the physical human race is real.


    Just look, seeing from the origin of this monster, I suspect he is a monster type of strength.


    With that alone, showing he is very superior in terms of strength.


    But what? Should students from the Combat Class be defeated by monsters from the demi-human race?


    Of course not, right?


    After all, the opposite of the demi-human race, he was much weaker than the Combat Class students in the East Continent.


    If it were anyone else, it would be impossible for this student to be defeated by a demi-human race student.


    "The winner is ***, from the North Continent."


    *Plok!-**Plok!-**Plok!-*


    In a split second, the sound of applause around the arena where I was.


    Of course, I also did not forget to show my pat on the students of the demi-human race.


    ¡¯Profound Warrior... So yeah. I think they are the second year of student?¡¯ I thought, realizing what the level of two other continent students.


    If I see further, they are no more different than the second year students.


    Maybe, what distinguishes them is their experience in terms of battle.


    ¡¯Oh? Now is the turn of students from the Magic Class? I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡¯ really, after waiting more than a few minutes.


    I finally saw, wanting to know what battles from magic class people. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Interesting... Two peaks of Intermediate Mage Stage fight each other. Worth seeing." a student¡¯s commented, continued to stop showing a face full of enthusiasm.


    In this student¡¯s mind, he has been waiting for the battle of two Intermediate Mage Stages.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the battle of Combat Class students is an interesting fight.


    But what? The Magic Class is the most interesting class witnessed.


    Certainly, the fight from the Magic Class can cause very large damage.


    "Please start!"


    "Wind Magic: Frozen Wind Sparkles!" for a moment, some wind attacks were shaped like a drill to attack students from the West Continent.


    Luckily, a student from the West Continent, he did not really care about the attack of this person.


    For students from the West Continent, the attack from this person is a weak attack.


    "Weak! Earth Magic: Mud Earth Vibration!"


    It is true, the earth element of the West Continent student can really withstand the attacks of this person.


    In fact, this person, he is none other than a student of the elf race.


    But seeing the ability of this person, he is much lower than the student of West Continent?


    Who knows?


    "Kuh... Damn! You forced me! Spirit Element: Two Opening Winds!"


    *FYUSH!-*


    Suddenly, a variety of strong winds continued without branding on the arena where we were.


    ¡¯Magic Spirit? I understand. This is a magic that has been used by the princess. I heard, when someone intended to study the spirit of the spirit. They must get a contract from the spirits.¡¯ I thought, unconsciously remembered the explanation of the class E. Professor.


    I hear, know what is the requirement of using the spirit of the spirit, one must get a contract from the spirit race.


    That way, they can recite the magic elements far more than their.


    Certainly, it is possible that people under the level of spirit users can be defeated.


    Just look, students from the North Continent, he is serious in injuring students from the West Continent.


    Even some small wounds emerged, as if intending to continue to tear the students from this West Continent.


    *Crit!-*


    Luckily, a student from the West Continent, he can continue to survive from where he is.


    "Gahhh!!!" In a split second, a fire power continues without stopping spread around the body of the West Continent.


    Not knowing why, but a student from the West Continent, he intended to divert the focus of the North Continent students.


    In essence, he does not have to let students from the North Continent continue to focus his views on him.


    If he doesn¡¯t take this student¡¯s eyes, he doesn¡¯t know whether he can continue to survive or not.


    "You stupid. You think the fire can last against the wind? Naive!" unfortunately, before students from the North continent thought he had won this fight.


    Golem measuring 3 meters appeared, trying to keep holding back the body from the North continent students.


    No matter what, even if students from the North Continent continue to try to break away from this golem.


    He could not, realize what the strength of this golem grip.


    "Mud and cement... You jerk. I gave up."


    "The winner is a student from the West Continent!"


    "Good! He succeeded! Feel that it¡¯s a disgusting monster! Ha ha ha!" for a moment, around the seat of the audience, unconsciously turned into heat.


    Really, deep in my heart, I was very worried about the current situation.


    I feel, like the current situation can turn into a big war.


    Luckily, students from the North Continent, they did not reply too much from us.


    They know, remembering what warnings from their emperors are.


    In a way, the Emperor of the North Continent, he wanted them to be eaten by student provocation from the West Continent.


    If not, is it possible they can avoid fighting in the enemy territory?


    The worst, students from the North Continent, they inevitably have to be forced to lose their lives.


    "Damn... I have to be calm. If it wasn¡¯t for the Emperor, there was no way we could let them be very arrogant!" cursed one of the students from the Northern Continent, can not help but continue without stopping his teeth.


    For students from the North Continent, the humiliation of the students of the West Continent is the least they receive.


    Just imagine, people from the West Continent, they have dared to eliminate one of their colleagues.


    With that alone, is it possible they can continue to let people from Western Continent insult them?


    ¡¯Boring... They are weak. Although they can be said to be very strong. But I don¡¯t feel any threat from them.¡¯ I thought, considering the battle that happened was a lowly battle.


    In my perspective, the aura of the second and third year students is not a big problem.


    Certainly, students from the second and third year, they are children of the middle class nobles.


    Maybe because of that, their strength did not give me a feeling of intimidation at all.


    "Uh... How long will this end?" I said, I couldn¡¯t show the drowsiness on my face.


    Luckily, the position where I was not far from class E students.


    Therefore, naturally no one of them chose to shout at my attitude.


    For class E students, I am a foundation in class E.


    If I was injured, could they be able to avoid insult from other class students?


    Of course not, right?


    "Hm? What is that?" for a moment, my eyes, could not help but fixed on the screen above the sky.


    In a way, this is a screen shaped like a hologram in general.


    It¡¯s just that, different from the hologram created by the earth.


    Maybe, this is a hologram version much better than the creation of the Earth¡¯s human?


    Just look, the hologram from this world, can continue to be changed whenever they want.


    I feel, like the exhibition in this hologram is devoted to the second year students and third year students.


    If not because of that, is it possible that there are several stages in this hologram?


    If I see, this picture looks like a group in finding who is worth fighting.


    If they fail, it is possible that their names are not included in the list.


    After all, the fact they were defeated by students from other continents were real.


    "Furthermore, Liliana III Wisdom. And the opposite of the strongest, he is none other than the son of the prince of the Eastern Empire of the East Continent. The Prince, Albert Dy Celestial."


    "Ohhh!!!" without realizing it, various cheers in the arena sounded very loud.


    Even this cheers, able to make people from outside the academy hear our screams.


    "This is the thing we have been waiting for the most! Finally the Student Council President was called. I can¡¯t wait to see what the crown prince¡¯s reaction will be. Ha ha ha!" laughed the students from the Western Continent, thinking it was absolutely impossible for the crown prince from the Eastern Continent to defeat Liliana


    For students from the West Continent, they know that Liliana is the strongest.


    Even so, they know who the man is in front of this Liliana.


    Certainly, this man, he is the legal successor to the Eastern Empire of the East Continent.


    With that, do they have to underestimate the future of the emperor¡¯s future?


    "Stop. Your attitude really embarrassed the Lunar Academy. Just sit and watch the sequel." really, because a man, they all chose to stay from where they were.


    They know, realizing who the man near them is.


    "The successor to the Skyfall family... I appreciate your warning. We apologize. But we can¡¯t continue to remain in our place. We must support the student council chairman!"


    "Huh... I understand. Don¡¯t override your limits. Remember who supporters of this man."


    "Emperor..." for some reason, the people on my brother¡¯s side, they remembered who the father of the prince from the East Continent.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 159: Liliana’s power

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "That¡¯s right... Because of that, refraining is a good action. Don¡¯t be eaten by anger. We better forget what happened."


    "Take it easy. We know who this man is. But for other reasons, we are very sure the winners of this match are the student council president."


    "Humph. You¡¯re right. We must support the student council president. We must be sure he can win this man." because they did not intend to think further, the people around my brother, they decided to focus on the way from the match.


    For now, they want to see what kind of match from their chairman.


    Certainly, the match of these two people, able to put more pressure than others.


    "Start!"


    *Byuk!-*


    In a split second, an ice cliff measuring tens of meters appears above where we are.


    Unfortunately, Liliana¡¯s attack did not have a bad impact on the crown prince.


    Just look, the crown prince of the East Continent, he did not show any difficulties on his face.


    It feels, as if he did not accept any impact from Liliana¡¯s attack.


    Still, Liliana, she did not know what the reason this man could last from the cold temperatures he emitted.


    If other people know, they might not be able to hold back but feel very annoyed.


    Just look, in clothes from the crown prince, there are some dark blue steel.


    With that alone, it is possible that this steel clothes are resistance to ice elements.


    "Oh? Not bad too. But what about this?" really, deep in the crown prince¡¯s heart, he did not expect he must be harmed from two directions.


    Even the students on the audience bench, they unconsciously showed a surprised reaction on their faces.


    For students, attacks from Lilana are suicide attacks.


    After all, chunks of ice measuring tens of meters were about to fight to the crown prince.


    In a way, the size of this ice is not much different from the size of the arena where Liliana is located.


    "You crazy... Did he intend to kill the crown prince?" asked the students from the East Continent, continued without stopping feeling very nervous.


    They know, realizing the power of Liliana¡¯s attacks is far above them.


    They feel, like an attack from Liliana is not lower than the professors.


    "Isn¡¯t this bad? What can your son do?" asked the Emperor from the West Continent, could not help but smiled a little.


    "Ha ha ha. You all underestimate my son. Wait and just look. He can¡¯t be defeated by a weak attack like this." replied the Emperor from the East Continent, continued to feel confident in the strength of the crown prince.


    He knows, realizing what is the strength of the crown prince.


    What¡¯s more, as a father, he has given several defense artifacts to his son.


    After all, he did not want to see his son being defeated by students from the West Continent.


    "Whatever! I no longer have a choice! Fusion Technique: Lowing Fire Disaster!"


    It is true, no matter what the crown prince managed to withstand the attack from Liliana.


    In the end, the crown prince, he inevitably had to be trapped between life and death.


    "Ends. Sick him."


    *Plok!-*


    For a moment, when Liliana chose to pat her hands.


    Two giant ice chunks were created, as if intending to press the crown prince from the left and right.


    And sure enough, the attack from Liliana had succeeded in the crown prince.


    Just look, four chunks of ice on the sky, really stretched very much.


    Even the temperature of this chunks of ice, enough to make anyone feel cold in their place.


    "Is the prince lost? No, no way! How could the prince be defeated!" shouted students from the East Continent, did not intend to trust the fact that the crown prince had been defeated.


    Supposedly, it is impossible for their crown prince to be defeated in a short time.


    In fact, last year when Liliana and the crown prince were third -year students, they fought were not lower than the word balanced.


    But now, what is the reason for the power of Liliana has succeeded in surpassing the crown prince?


    Even the students from other continents, they thought Liliana had acted cheating with this match.


    In fact, Liliana, she prefers to refrain from fighting against the crown prince.


    Liliana knew, realized that she didn¡¯t have to kill the crown prince


    She was afraid, suspected that the crown prince was killed.


    Certainly, the West Continent, once again inevitably must be hated by people from other continents.


    "The winner-" unfortunately, before the commentator in the match could announce Liliana was the winner of this joint.


    Ice chunks above us, unconsciously continues to experience cracks without stopping.


    "You stubborn...! You¡¯re not my opponent at all!" don¡¯t know why, but Liliana, she unconsciously felt very annoyed.


    Just look, Liliana, she continued to attack the chunks of ice containing the crown prince.


    Still, no matter how many times Liliana attacked this chunks of ice.


    It feels, like this chunks of ice continue to intend to be destroyed without being stopped by anyone.


    "Hwahahaha!!!" suddenly, the laughter of the crown prince was heard from the audience¡¯s seat. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, students from the West Continent, they were confused about what happened.


    But after feeling the terrible air from the crown prince, they could not help but were silent at their place.


    ¡¯Law Energy? Impossible. He shouldn¡¯t be in the Law Stage. What if he...¡¯ As if realizing what was happening, Liliana, she thought the crown prince was wearing an artifact coated with the power of law.


    With him wearing artifacts from Law Stage experts, it is not impossible he can issue a small part of the power of the Law Stage.


    Just look, a little strength from the Law Stage, enough to make anyone feel the dangers of the son of Makhkota.


    For people under the Law Stage, experts above the Divine Realm are the strongest.


    If they want, they can destroy everything within hundreds of meters.


    And now, because the crown prince emits an aura of Law Stage.


    Certainly, Liliana, she could not have to show the seriousness of her face.


    Want anyway, Liliana, she did not intend to exert all her strength in defeating the crown prince.


    "Stay away from me!"


    *BAM!-*


    In a split second, debris formed from ice falling from the sky.


    Before finally, a man was seen floating right above the sky


    It is true, the man, he was none other than the crown prince from the East Continent.


    If asked what is the reason he can float, it¡¯s because he now has energy from the Law Stage expert


    With him getting energy from a Law Stage expert, it is not impossible he can float.


    But what? The fact he gained a small portion of the energy stage was real.


    Just look, people from other continents, they do not care about the actions of the crown prince.


    For them, they know what the artifacts of the crown prince.


    "I understand. You are giving your child the eyes of the law. You are very serious in winning this match." muttered the Emperor from the West Continent, thinking the action of the Emperor from the East Continent was a risky act.


    Supposedly, the Emperor from the East Continent, he knew what was the result of the use of the ruler¡¯s eyes.


    "Of course. I don¡¯t care to use any way. This girl, she must be defeated by our side. No matter what happened."


    "Cunning as usual. But I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t expect your son to defeat the Ice Witch."


    "Hehe. Let¡¯s see what happens in the future." without being tough, the views of the two emperors, they could not help but were on Liliana.


    In the minds of the Emperor, they know what the original power of Liliana is.


    ¡¯As expected from the genius magician. He deserves to reach this level.¡¯ though the Emperor from the West Continent, acknowledged that Liliana was the most talented woman.


    Certainly, Liliana, she in the future can reach the King Stage.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know whether the future of this woman goes very smoothly or not.


    After all, within the empire, he already knew every prophecy of the Dukes¡¯ children


    As an emperor, he was given the authority to see the future of the children of the Duke.


    After all, the Emperor, he knew the future of Liliana was the future without hope.


    ¡¯Huh... I hope she can escape this destiny.¡¯ because he did not intend to think further, the Emperor, he chose to watch the plot from the match.


    For now, he wants to know whether the crown prince can beat Liliana?


    "What¡¯s only that? Try to attack me again! Nothing from your attack hurt me!" shouted the crown prince, continuously felt very satisfied.


    For the crown prince, the power of the Law Stage expert is the power of the Almighty.


    If he wants, he can tear down this building in one attack.


    But he refrained, knowing that there was no way he could destroy the academy arena.


    After all, the facts of the three emperors from other continents were accredited.


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the attack from the crown prince could not but had to be thwarted.


    "Eyes are triangular. Followed by understanding of the law. So well... Very despicable. How many lives have you killed? Should you kidnap the power of a Law Stage expert?"


    "Who knows? I recognize the power of law is an invincible force. Therefore, you must feel honored to be defeated by this power."


    "You...!" for a moment, some veins were seen above Liliana¡¯s head.


    Liliana knows, realizing what the shape of the eyes of the crown prince.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 160: Law Stage

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "How many Law Stage experts have you killed on our side?!"


    Unwittingly, the expression of the crown prince, could not help but became very satisfied.


    Just look, the smile from the crown prince, has turned into a full expression.


    For the crown prince, the words of Liliana are a fact.


    "If yes? What can you do?"


    "Hah... I understand now. You don¡¯t deserve my pity. Be prepared to accept my seriousness." In a split second, aura full of feelings oppressed out of Liliana¡¯s body.


    Even this aura, enough to make anyone feel very helpless.


    Just look, the expression of other continental students, they unconsciously touched their bodies.


    They know, realizing the cold temperatures around them have increased very drastically.


    "Impossible! This power... How is it possible?!" unfortunately, before the Emperor from the East continent intended to explain further.


    The Emperor from the West Continent, he could not help but laughed out loud.


    "Kuhahaha! Now what? Do you realize it? Do you know the reason we don¡¯t feel afraid of you?"


    "Amazing. This girl just reached the age of 19, but she has made it past students from the fifth year." praise the Emperor from the North Continent, acknowledged that Liliana was a student at least predicted.


    In fact, the Emperor from the North Continent, he knew that last year Liliana did not really reach the Law Stage.


    But now, he believes Liliana has managed to reach the domain above the Warrior and Mage.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, how could the air around them experience unknown vibrations?


    Usually, a Law Stage expert, they can create phenomena around them.


    Just look, Liliana, she continues without stopping increasing her strength.


    It feels, as if Liliana no longer intends to refrain from what happened.


    "Kuh... Damn woman! You think you can win from me?! No way!" unexpectedly, the figure of the crown prince, unconsciously disappeared from where he was.


    Luckily, Liliana, she knew the plan of the crown prince was that he intended to attack herself secretly.


    For a moment, Liliana, she chose to cover her eyes.


    ¡¯What is she doing?¡¯ I asked, wanting to know what Liliana wanted to do.


    In my perspective, I did not understand what the reason Liliana covered her eyes.


    Supposedly, Liliana, she did not have to reduce her awareness before a strong enemy like the crown prince.


    Still, I believe Liliana has been prepared to be planning to avoid attacks from the crown prince.


    ¡¯This thread... I can see and predict the movements of this man. I understand. Law power is not just to control heavenly objects. But seeing the movements of the creatures below them.¡¯ Liliana thought, realizing what the crown prince wanted to do.


    Liliana knows, knowing what the movements of the crown prince are.


    As a Law Stage expert, she can see the future of creatures under the Warrior and Mage stages.


    Maybe because of that, he didn¡¯t really care about the presence of the crown prince.


    For Liliana, the threat from the crown prince was not at all worthy of fear.


    On the other hand, Liliana, she was afraid of the crown prince¡¯s father.


    She knew, suspected what was the plan of the Emperor from the East Continent.


    "Ice Law: World of the End-" luckily, before the attack from Liliana she wanted to launch.


    The Emperor from the West Continent, he decided to stop the way from the match.


    "Stop. I declare the winner of this match is Liliana III. Wisdom."


    "Oh!!! The student council president succeeded! She deserves the position of the strongest student! She is the pride of the Lunar Academy!"


    "That¡¯s right! The president is unbeaten! She deserves praise from the students." my brother commented, can¡¯t help but clap.


    In a way, my older brother¡¯s applause was a form of him really admiring Liliana¡¯s strength.


    Deep in my brother¡¯s heart, he never once forgotten admiration for the magic element.


    Until now, my brother, he did not intend to take his eyes off the Mage Stage Expert battle.


    For my brother, the fighting of the magicians was the most amazing battle. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just look, the expression from my brother, he continued endlessly putting a face full of enthusiasm.


    With that alone, is it possible that my brother can forget about what happened right now?


    "You apparently still have a little compassion within you. I¡¯m very grateful." said the Emperor from the East Continent, thinking the Emperor from the West Continent was too compassionate to his son.


    In fact, the Emperor from the East Continent, he knew his son could not help but have to be killed in this match.


    But as a father, it is impossible for him to choose to let his son be killed in the hands of Liliana.


    Therefore, if the Emperor from the West Continent does not stop the action of Liliana.


    Certainly, he could not hesitate to destroy the arena where Liliana was.


    Maybe because of this, the Emperor of the West Continent, he announced Liliana was the winner of this match.


    If not because of that, should the Emperor say that Liliana is the winner?


    "I know. Creating war in my area is a bad action. Therefore, I hope you are not consumed by this problem."


    "Sure. I don¡¯t care about what happened. You choose the right choice." replied the Emperor from the East Continent, thinking the choice of the Emperor from the West Continent was true.


    If he did not stop the actions of Liliana, she inevitably had to be attacked by this man.


    Luckily, the Emperor from the West Continent, he decided to say the winner of this match was Liliana.


    With that alone, they can avoid this unreasonable battle.


    "Hum! Act more politely. You think you can win against me? Impossible!" Liliana murmured, could not help but insulted the crown prince.


    Just look, the expression of the crown prince, he unconsciously put on a face full of hopeless.


    Not knowing why, but in the mind of the crown prince, he did not expect he could be suppressed to this way.


    After all, the crown prince, he from the beginning felt confident he could win against Liliana.


    But apparently, Liliana, she is much stronger than him now.


    For now, the crown prince, he realized he was much weaker than Liliana.


    Even the crown prince, he knew, Liliana, she had been choosing to hide her original power.


    If not because of that, should the crown prince be defeated by Liliana?


    In fact, the crown prince, he has received the strength of the Law Stage expert.


    With this alone, should the crown prince be defeated without being able to have any impact?


    Although, the crown prince, he knew he did nothing.


    Therefore, the only choice for the crown prince is to receive a victory from Liliana.


    Even if he accepts the eyes of the ruler, the crown prince, he inevitably has to accept this defeat.


    "You won... But why are you hiding your real power? What is the motive behind all this?" asked the crown prince, unconsciously felt suspicious of the actions of Liliana.


    Deep in the heart of the crown prince, he thought Liliana intended to plan something else.


    For a moment, when Liliana was about to say a word.


    The eyes of Liliana, inevitably have to be fixed right in the chair of the Emperor from the East Continent.


    "There¡¯s nothing you need to know. You only need to know that I am the strongest among the students of the three continents. You are not my opponent at all."


    For a moment, some veins were seen above the head of the crown prince.


    Not knowing why, but the crown prince, he thought Liliana was too arrogant because she managed to defeat him.


    Still, the fact that Liliana managed to win against the crown prince was real.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, should the crown prince have no intention of replying to Liliana¡¯s words?


    With this alone, it is enough to show what Liliana said is real.


    But what? The crown prince, he knew he could not do anything.


    Maybe because of that, the crown prince, he has actually received a victory from Liliana.


    Finally, the crown prince, he chose to return from the tunnel where the students went out and entered.


    Similarly, Liliana, she did not forget to return from where she was.


    ¡¯Impressive woman. He is the future hope of this continent.¡¯ Bellu commented, could not help but praise the strength of Liliana.


    For Bellu, Liliana¡¯s power was a divine achievement.


    Just look, the age of Liliana, she is not much lower than a 19-year-old child.


    Supposedly, when someone intends to reach the Law Stage, they must be at 30-50 years.


    But Liliana, she does not need time in reaching the Law Stage.


    Conversely, Liliana, she only took 19 years in reaching the Divine Realm.


    Certainly, enough to make anyone think Liliana was a prodigy from the Western Continent.


    ¡¯Noah, you have to be able to work even harder. This woman, she has surpassed most of the creatures of this world. If you intend to pursue this woman, you have to fight for your life. ¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯ It¡¯s true, I can¡¯t help but have to be silent from where I am.


    I know, realizing what is the meaning of Bellu¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Bellu... Don¡¯t talk to me. Don¡¯t think I intend to pursue my senior. I told you, never discuss my problems and this woman again. ¡¯


    ¡¯Noah, I know. But I hope you don¡¯t feel too low in front of this woman. Please don¡¯t forget your initial goal. ¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 161: Demonic power

    Happy Reading ~


    ===========


    ¡¯Ha ha ha. Don¡¯t worry. No one in this world can give me a feeling of modesty. Even if the hero, he could not possibly make me feel helpless. ¡¯


    ¡¯Sigh... You turn crazy. But no problem. I¡¯m grateful that you are not eliminated by the power of this woman.¡¯ Bellu replied, did not intend to say anything else to me.


    For now, Bellu, she knows I was not consumed by the power of Liliana.


    Conversely, I don¡¯t care whether Liliana is a Law Stage expert or not.


    For me, the improvement of Liliana is the most I can achieve.


    After all, the talent in the Dark Geen Stage is a talent where a person can achieve strength above the Warrior and Mage stages.


    Maybe because of that, many of the children of the nobles were grateful to be born in the talent in the Dark Green Stage.


    If their talent is the Green Stage talent, they inevitably have to be exiled by their families.


    Certainly, do not close the possibility they cannot but have to be issued.


    Luckily, the conditions for them were issued in a noble family specifically for the middle and upper ranked aristocrats.


    If they were born in the lower ranking noble family, they could continue to live without having to worry.


    Maybe for this reason, Ian, he was kept away by his family because he was born on low-stage talent.


    Whatever it is, I don¡¯t care about the business of a noble family.


    Deep in my heart, destiny from Ian was the gift of the goddess.


    In the end, the fact that Ian is an ordinary friend is real.


    "Huh... So boring! After the prince and the princess finished in their fight. Nothing can make us feel excited again." a student commented, keep on ending putting a helpless face.


    For this student, the fight from the second year student and the third year student is a meaningless battle.


    As a senior, he felt the strength of the second year student and the third year students were too weak.


    After the princess and the prince finished in their fight, there were no more interesting shows.


    Just look, right around the arena, there are some debris destroyed by the prince¡¯s fight.


    In fact, there were a few traces of Wrath¡¯s strength, showing that the princess had just finished fighting against a third year student.


    In a way, this third year student, he is not much weaker than the fourth year student.


    Maybe because of that, the princess, she inevitably was forced to mobilize the power of Wrath.


    If he was not serious, he was afraid he could not do anything in front of this student.


    "Right. What is students the third year? They can even be defeated by students from the East Continent! Really sad!"


    "Still, we are very lucky because there is the princess and the prince is on our side. If they are not on our side, where should we put our faces?"


    "Well... I¡¯m afraid they will have to repeat the teachings of their third year." commented one of them, thinking of the third year of students who had been defeated had to repeat from the beginning again.


    As a senior, they know that the third year students should not be raised to become the fourth year student.


    After all, the fact they have to rise to become a student of the fifth year is real.


    With this alone, enough to show students the third year is the hope of the academy.


    With them becoming a pillar of the academy, it is possible that they must protect the face from the academy.


    If they are defeated, they inevitably have to bear the humiliation of various parties.


    In the end, the Lunar Academy is a place where the children of the nobles are.


    Certainly, if the name of the Lunar Academy until it is tarnished.


    Maybe, there is no longer a future for the Lunar Academy to survive from its place.


    Luckily, when the fourth-year seniors thought the way from the match was about to end.


    The name of a man appears, something they know the most.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than the successor of the Skyfall family.


    "Athen Von. Skyfall, the successor of the Duke Skyfall family. Fighting against the Prince of the North Continent. Eclipse Ls. Beyond."


    "Finally my name was called by the host. I can¡¯t waste my time." without lingering, my brother, he decided to jump from the top of the audience.


    Luckily, none of the students felt annoyed because of the actions of my brother.


    For them, my brother, he is the successor of the Duke family.


    With this alone, should they feel annoyed because of my brother¡¯s disrespectful actions?


    Suddenly, the tornado-shaped debris appeared above the sky. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, a man was seen right from the tornado wind.


    Of course, the students, they know who the man is above this Tornado.


    ¡¯The son of the Emperor from the Northern Continent.¡¯ thought my brother, realizing what the identity of the person above him.


    If not the prince of the North Continent, should this arrogant attitude be seen by others?


    "Pride is the key to a person¡¯s destruction. Goodness is a form of sanctity. Conscience can provide the nature of divinity to others. Both the gods, humans, devils, or for the sake. They are creatures not much different from the word emotions."


    "Good words. You are too brave to insult the gods and goddesses. I think you don¡¯t like them?" asked my brother, curious about what the prince¡¯s words from the North Continent.


    Supposedly, the prince of the Northern Continent, he knew insulting the gods and goddesses was a taboo.


    Certainly, it is possible that the prince from the North Continent inevitably must be condemned by the gods and goddesses.


    But why? Why is the prince of the North Continent, he did not accept any impact from his words?


    Still, my brother, he did not intend to think what the reason the prince of the North continent was not punished by the gods and goddesses.


    For now, my brother, he knows he is not required to decline in vigilance before the prince.


    If he was defeated, he didn¡¯t know whether he could face it in front of the Duke Skyfall or not.


    After all, the Duke Skyfall, he said he was not allowed to lose this test.


    If he is known to lose in fighting against students from other continents, he does not know whether he can avoid the punishment of the Duke Skyfall or not.


    The worst, my brother, he could not but was forced to be brought back to the residence of the Duke family.


    ¡¯Calm. This man is not lower than the prince. I have to focus on the movement of this man.¡¯ thought my brother, could not help himself but took a deep breath.


    Deep in my brother¡¯s heart, he knew the strength of the prince of the North Continent I was not much lower than the prince of the West Continent.


    With this alone, is it possible that my sister can be defeated by the prince of the North Continent?


    "The fight begins!"


    For a moment, my brotherr¡¯s view, he felt as if the things around turned very slow.


    For this reason, my brother, he can see the movement of the prince from the North Continent.


    In a fraction of a second, a loud impact was heard from around the place where the audience was located.


    Even myself, I could not help but be forced to cover my ears.


    Similarly, the first year of students, they did not forget to cover their ears.


    For the first year students, the sword of my brother is the most unable to bear.


    Luckily, students from the second year, they did not feel troubled in dealing with the impact of my brother¡¯s attack.


    Want anyway, naturally they did not feel any strangeness when hearing the clash of the sword from my brother.


    Although, most of the second year students from class E, they inevitably have to react the same as us.


    In fact, naturally they must feel the impact of my brother¡¯s attack.


    For students the second year of class E, their strength is not much lower than the Innate stage.


    Certainly, there are some of them also in the Inner Core.


    With this alone, should they not accept the impact of my brother¡¯s attack?


    "Grand Knight... No, more precisely you are at the peak of the Grand Knight stage." commented the prince from the North Continent, without showing a little difficulty on his face.


    For the prince of the North Continent, the attack from my brother was the most bad attack.


    If he wants, he can attack my brother without having to hide from behind.


    But he didn¡¯t want to, know he didn¡¯t have to attack my brother when he was about to get ready.


    "You too. You really gave me a chance. The True Warrior stage at this age... You¡¯re very surprising." praise my brother, knowing the original power of the man in front of him.


    Luckily, this man, he did not intend to defeat my brother in a short time.


    In fact, the prince of the North Continent, he was in the end of the True Warrior.


    With this alone, is it possible that my brother can win against the prince of the North Continent?


    No...


    "Enough. Now it¡¯s my turn to launch my attack. Be prepared in accepting this sacred technique. Harmony Form: The Formation of the First Darkness."


    *CHA!!!-*


    For some reasons, the form of the prince of the North Continent, could not stop but turned into full.


    In a way, this light is a form of the strength of the demi-human race.


    "Let me introduce, this is a manifestation of me to steal the demon¡¯s race technique. Everything is physical can not hurt me. No matter what you stab me even though. I can¡¯t possibly be defeated."


    ¡¯Is he serious? Does he really want to avenge the princess of the elf race? ¡¯


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 162: Greater Demon?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    For a moment, there was a little sigh from the mouth of the Emperor from the North Continent.


    Don¡¯t know why, but the Emperor of the North Continent, he thought his son was too impulsive about what happened.


    For the Emperor from the North Continent, he knew what was the meaning of the prince¡¯s actions.


    Certainly, the prince of the North Continent, he intended to avenge the princess of the elf race.


    Whatever it is, the Emperor, he knows the wishes of his son are not endangering them.


    After all, the prince, he only intends to give lessons to the human race from the West Continent.


    He knew, realizing my brother was not at all worthy of fighting against him.


    Just look, the distance from the strength of the prince and my brother, is absolutely unfit to say.


    Luckily, the Prince, he chose not to embarrass my brother in front of the students.


    If not, he is afraid that my brother can continue to be arrogant to others or not.


    The worst, my brother, he inevitably had to lock himself in the room where he was.


    "Huh... I don¡¯t expect him to choose to use this power. Too bad. The Emperor from the West Continent, I see one of your students must be defeated by my son."


    "..." for some reason, the Emperor from the West Continent, he was silent from where he was.


    Do not know what the reason is, but the Emperor of the West Continent, he knows what the strength of the prince of the North Continent.


    Want anyway, as an emperor, he has fought against people from the demon race.


    Certainly, did not rule out the possibility of he knew things like physical could not hurt them.


    And now, he saw the son of the Emperor from the North Continent, he chose to show the US card from the demon race.


    With this alone, enough to make anyone know the Emperor from the North Continent, he chose to steal the power of the demon race.


    Maybe because of this, the prince of the North Continent, he can activate the form of the demon race.


    It¡¯s just that, seeing the form of the Prince, he looks much stronger than the average Noble Demon in general.


    Maybe, the power of the prince, he is not much weaker than the Greater Demon?


    In the end, the fact that the strength of the prince is at the peak of the True Warrior stage is real.


    ¡¯I never thought... He dared to steal the power of the Greater Demon demon. I don¡¯t know if he can beat this man or not.¡¯ though the Emperor from the West Continent, without stopping asking if my brother could defeat the prince from North Continent or not.


    Deep in the hearts of the Emperor, he had given up what my brother managed to defeat the prince of the North Continent or not.


    For the Emperor, he knew the strength of my brother was much weaker than the prince of the North Continent.


    With this alone, it is enough to prove the difference from the two creatures from the West Continent and the North Continent.


    But what? Should my brother give up after witnessing the difference from the power of the Prince?


    Of course not, right?


    Not long after, some small slashes were seen around the prince¡¯s body.


    In a way, this slash is a slash from my brother¡¯s attack.


    Maybe, this is much higher slash than normal human view?


    Maybe because of this, he can defeat the son of the Emperor from the West Continent.


    After all, the facts about the prince were afraid that my brother had spread the aristocracy.


    Since that day, they did not know what to act in front of the Prince.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t really care about the prince¡¯s problem feeling afraid of my brother.


    In fact, they know the strength of the prince and my brother is not much different.


    Certainly, it is possible that one of them must be defeated.


    "Twelve Sword!"


    *Crit!-*


    "It¡¯s useless. I have said physical attacks do not mean anything to me. Are you satisfied?"


    Suddenly, the figure of the prince of the North Continent, could not but disappear from where he was.


    Before finally, some blows hit right on my sister¡¯s back.


    ¡¯As expected from the physical Greater Demon. Although low, but enough to give me the same ability as the prince of the East Continent.¡¯ though the prince from the North Continent, knowing the strength of the Greater Demon was not much lower than the Law Stage expert.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, the power of the prince of the North Continent is not much different from the prince of the East Continent.


    Still, the fact that the function of their strength is different is real.


    Just look, the prince of the East Continent, he can create an unknown phenomenon using the eyes of the ruler.


    But different from the prince of the Northern Continent, he can neutralize all physical from this world.


    In essence, humans and demons, they are far different in terms of strength.


    Whatever it is, the way the demon race survives physical attacks, they must reach the Greater Demon.


    If they don¡¯t reach the Greater Demon, there¡¯s no way they can avoid what pain is.


    ¡¯Really interesting... I don¡¯t expect the son of the Emperor from the North Continent, he really chose to kidnap the power of the demon race. You really hear my advice.¡¯ though the Emperor from the East Continent, could not stop but continued to turn to the Emperor from the North Continent.


    Deep in the heart of the Emperor from the East Continent, he knew what the reason the emperor from the North continent kidnapped the power of the demon race.


    Certainly, the Emperor of the North Continent, he intended to increase the power of the demi-human race.


    After all, the fact that the prince of the North Continent was the heir of the Emperor from the North Continent was real.


    In fact, between three continents, North Continent, they are the weakest.


    Maybe because of that, they chose to listen to the advice of the Emperor from the East Continent.


    *Crack!-*


    For a moment, the sound of cracks around my brother¡¯s backbone.


    Just look, my sister, he did not hold back but tried to stand up from where he was.


    Unfortunately, before my brother could stand in full from where he was.


    Once again, the prince of the Northern Continent, he did not hold back but beat the face of my brother.


    "Give up. You don¡¯t deserve to face in front of me at all."


    "..." for some reason, both eyes from my brother, unconsciously intention in this fight.


    Deep in my brother¡¯s heart, he knew he could not win against the prince of the North Continent.


    It¡¯s just that, my brother, he also did not forget to remember again about the past he was 7 years old.


    ¡¯Mother, father, Noah. Forgive me. I don¡¯t know if I can win against this man or not. I can no longer do anything. If I was given a chance, it was impossible I chose to leave you all.¡¯ unwittingly, some tears were seen on my brother¡¯s face.


    The other side in my brother, he regretted because he chose to leave me and our parents.


    If he did not choose to leave us, should he bear the burden like this?


    Certainly, my brother, he can continue to live normally without having to think about any problems.


    But unfortunately, my brother, he knew he could not do anything else.


    After all, the fact me and our parents disappeared were real.


    Although, my brother, he also knows that my whereabouts are not known by others.


    After seeing the bloody clothes from my shirt, he knew I wasn¡¯t in fine.


    Still, my brother, he prefers to believe I don¡¯t suffer bad luck.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fed up... Should I wait any longer? After I heard the village where I was born destroyed. I no longer feel the determination in me.¡¯


    "What the hell? Why are you crying?" asked the prince of the North Continent, feeling confused what was the reason my brother cried.


    Supposedly, my brother, he didn¡¯t have to cry after feeling unimaginable pain.


    Unfortunately, before the prince of the North continent was about to attack my brother for the third time.


    A golden light appeared, seen between my brother¡¯s eyes.


    "Please... I no longer want to bear this destiny! I want to come back! To hell the holy churches! You can¡¯t possibly control my life!"


    Before finally, the golden pillar appeared right above the sky.


    Deep in my brother¡¯s subconscious, he saw a gold monument right in front of where he was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but he sees this monument that reads Seven Heavenly Virtue.


    "Faith... The Successor of the Holy Knight. Follower of the hero. The Future King."


    It is true, the sentence from my brother is a form in this monument message.


    If not because of that, should my brother put on a face full of abandonment?


    For a moment, a little golden light entered the depth of my brother¡¯s body.


    Not long after, various unknown memories arose in my brother¡¯s memory.


    In a way, this is a memory of the owner of one of the Seven Heavenly Virtue.


    Returning to the outside world, the view of the audience could not be but was forced to turn into surprise.


    Especially the Emperor, he knew what the meant by the phenomenon experienced by my brother.


    If seen further, the aura of my brother is not much different from the sacred power.


    Perhaps because of this, the Emperor, he thought my brother had awakened divine powers.


    "Divine Punishment has come. Kidnapping the power of the devil is a taboo action. I must take back this power."


    "Take? Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think you can win this power from me." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ha ha.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 163: Holy Knight

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Ash? Is there a problem? Why are you touching your chest?" Alicia asked, wanting to know what the reason Ash chose to touch one of his breasts.


    Judging from Ash¡¯s expression, he did not show pain on his face.


    Conversely, Ash, he felt a little oddity occurred deep in the subconscious where he was.


    In a way, Ash, he felt this strangeness shortly after my brother aroused the power of Seven Heavenly Virtue.


    "Ugh... My head. What happened? Why does my power react after feeling Brother Athen¡¯s power?" Ash asked, not knowing why but continued without stopping turning to my brother.


    Deep in Ash¡¯s heart, he wanted to know what the strength of my brother.


    Ash guessed, suspecting the strength of my brother was one of the gifts from the goddess.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, what should the strength of my brother give Ash reaction?


    "Are you okay? Should we take you to the medical room?" Eric asked, could not help but showed a worried expression on his face


    Even if Eris is near them, she does not intend to interfere in the urursan of these three people.


    For Eris, the fight from my brother is the least thing she can understand.


    In fact, Eris, she could feel a strange feeling after seeing the strength of my brother.


    It was, as if Eris had met the enemy that she had been waiting for.


    Although, Eris, she knew my brother was one of their friends.


    If she want to say, my brother, he is the one who has helped them recognize various things in the empire.


    If it wasn¡¯t for my brother, they could not possibly know what the culture of the empire where they were currently.


    ¡¯Very interesting, right? Noah, you see that he gets strength from one of the Seven Heavenly Virtues. He is a candidate for the Holy Knight.¡¯


    ¡¯Seven Heavenly Virtue? Is this power related to Seven Deadly Sins?¡¯ as if realizing what happened, I could not but showed an abnormal reaction on my face.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    ¡¯You are right. Since ancient times, Seven Heavenly Virtue and Seven Deadly Sins, they are enemies in the bright and dark side. They are the embodiment of angels and devils, the Primodial of Light and the Primodial Darkness.¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what you mean by your words. But I suspect he is very lucky, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Well... you can think like that. Of course. You can think he is very lucky because he managed to get one of the power of Seven Heavenly Virtue. ¡¯


    Because I didn¡¯t know what else to do, I decided to focus my eyes back to my brother.


    For now, I want to know what the strength my brother has gotten.


    I was suspicious, sure my brother¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t much weaker than the princess and Eris.


    After all, the fact of the strength of Seven Heavenly Virtue is not much different from Seven Deadly Sins is real.


    Just look, the pressure around my brother, I feel like I¡¯m facing the princess.


    But what? Should I think my brother is much weaker than the princess?


    Of course not, right?


    Not long ago, various flashs of light were seen right above where the battle arena is located.


    Even myself, I had to admit the speed of the prince from the North Continent and my brother was fairly fast.


    Maybe, I was not too able to see the drift of my brother and the prince?


    ¡¯He is very extraordinary. He managed to pause people from demi-human race. He really is at a different level.¡¯ Bellu commented, realizing what happened in the arena where my brother was.


    It could say, my brother, he was far superior to the prince of the North Continent.


    ¡¯Oh? Can you see the way from the match?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course. I can even see various things such as spirits. It is impossible I can¡¯t see the movements of these two people.¡¯ Bellu replied, didn¡¯t want to see me too humble her.


    Deep in Bellu¡¯s heart, she felt very annoyed after hearing herself kept underestimated.


    In fact, Bellu, she is a creature for more than hundreds of years old.


    With this alone, it is enough to show Bellu¡¯s experience is far compared to creatures from this world.


    ¡¯Uh... Why is she angry? That¡¯s enough. As long as I find out my brother is far superior I don¡¯t care.¡¯ I thought, didn¡¯t intend to think about what Bellu was annoyed at me.


    After all, what is the problem of Bellu is the least thing I have to care.


    ¡¯Left... Face... Stomach... Head... And also, the sacred power of the goddess.¡¯ though the Emperor from the West Continent, knowing what my brother had done.


    It could say, my brother, he has never stopped attacking the prince of the North Continent.


    Even the prince of the North Continent, he could not but was forced to avoid attacks from my brother.


    The prince of the North Continent, he knew what the reason for the attack from my brother could hurt him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Certainly, my brother, he has gained strength from the goddess.


    With him succeeded in mastering the sacred power, did not rule out the possibility of the power of the demon in the prince could not but was forced to be neutralized.


    ¡¯Impossible! How could he get the blessing of the goddess? I don¡¯t accept!¡¯ unfortunately, no matter how many times the prince intends to fight attacks from my brother.


    Just look, the prince of the North Continent, he keeps getting hit by attacks from my brother.


    If the prince is not loud by the power of the demon, he does not know whether he can continue to live or not.


    The worst, the prince, he inevitably had to fall from where he was.


    Still, seen the power of the demon from the prince, I felt the power of the prince continued without stopping purified.


    It feels, as if the strength of my sister chose to eliminate the power of the prince.


    After all, the fact of the prince is a race for the sake.


    If he is a demon, there¡¯s no way the demon¡¯s strength from the prince must disappear.


    "Last attack... Heaven¡¯s Bright!"


    *Shring!-*


    In a split second, black gatherings came out in the prince¡¯s body.


    Just look, the expression of the prince, he did not believe how the power of the demon could be issued.


    Supposedly, the power of the demon in the prince, not much different from the demon ranking Greater Demon.


    "This...! No! I have to-" Unfortunately, the Emperor of the North Continent, he could not move from where he was.


    Deep in the emperor¡¯s heart, he knew what the side effects of the demon race¡¯s loss of power would be.


    Certainly, do not rule out the physical possibilities of the person inevitably have to experience an unknown effect.


    "Stop. Did you forget the rules of this exam?"


    "You... the Emperor Wilheim. Please let my child go. I hope you understand, my son, he is my only heir."


    "Do you think I don¡¯t feel upset? The actions of your son in activating the power of the demon have violated the academy rules. But because you are my colleague, I don¡¯t really care about this problem. Therefore, don¡¯t force me to take further action." said the Emperor from the West Continent, endlessly putting a cold gaze on his face.


    In the mind of the Emperor from the West Continent, he knew the power of the demon was the most taboo.


    Especially the West Continent, many of them cannot tolerate the power of the demon race.


    If they hear people from the Western continent can activate the power of the demon race, it is impossible for them to choose to release them.


    The worst, they prefer to destroy people in the use of the power of the demon race.


    "Even so... Please! If you let go of my son. I swear I can give you the right to bathe in the Holy Tears."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course!"


    For a moment, the Enperor from the West Continent, he could not but continued to be silent from where he was.


    He knew, realizing what the benefits of Holy Tears in the northern continent.


    It is said, when someone soaks in the tears of holy.


    Certainly, the physical body of that person, can continue to be increased much better than others.


    Unwittingly, a little sigh of a small breath was heard in the mouth of the Emperor from the West Continent.


    "I understand. I hope you can keep your promise. Don¡¯t forget that."


    Before finally, the figure of the Emperor from the West Continent, was seen disappearing from where he was.


    "No! I can¡¯t lose!"


    "Ends... The power of the demon must be destroyed. A heinous race like you must disappear from this world!"


    For a moment, when the power of the demon in the prince of the North continent was about to be eliminated by my brother.


    A giant hand in the form of a human appeared, as if intending to hold the strength of my brother.


    "Enough. The winner of this match has been determined. Athen von. Skyfall, you are the winner in this match."


    Still, no matter what the strength of my brother was detained by the Emperor.


    Just look, the power of the demon in the prince of the North Continent, was seen continuing to be purified by my brother.


    It feels, as if my brother did not intend to release the power of the demon in the prince.


    "Didn¡¯t I say? You have to stop." because he had no choice, the Emperor, he could not but chose to release a small part of the power of the emperor.


    In a split second, the ceiling on the arena stage, inevitably have to turn into darkness.


    "Cough-" really, students from three continents, they did not expect the pressure from the Emperor to be the most terrible thing.


    Even my brother, he had to vomit a sip of blood from his mouth.


    For my brother, being too near the emperor is the most unable to bear


    "Ah!!! What are you doing?!"


    "Stop your attack. You have won in this match." said the Emperor, did not feel intimidated to see the gaze of my brother.


    The Emperor, he knew what was the meaning of my brother¡¯s words.


    Certainly, my brother, he intends to eliminate the power of the demon in the prince.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 164: Michael

    Happy Reading ~


    ===========


    But unfortunately, my brother, he knew he could not do anything.


    In the end, the fact that the Emperor stated that he was the winner in this match was real.


    Still, my brother, should he choose to release the prince?


    In the end, the prince, he has dared to violate the rules of the gods and goddesses.


    With this alone, it is enough to show the punishment of the gods and goddess cannot be avoided by the prince.


    But what? The Prince, he survived the attack of my brother.


    Just look, the power of the prince, as if seen starting to return to him.


    Maybe because of this, the expression from my brother, he showed a very dissatisfied face.


    For my brother, the actions of the Emperor were not much different from challenging the gods and goddesses.


    Luckily, my brother, he was not too brave to speak loudly before the Emperor.


    "Ck. I understand. For now, I can let go of this man. But don¡¯t forget, when I see you for a second time. Don¡¯t try to think you can run away from my sight." said my brother, not forgetting to give a threatening tone to the prince of the North Continent.


    For now, my brother, he has no choice but to release the prince from the North Continent.


    If he dares to eliminate the power of the demon in the prince, he has no choice but has to fight the three emperors.


    In the end, the fact that the Emperor from the East continent was the friend of the emperor of the North Continent was real.


    "Good. I hope you can hold back, the angel Michael."


    "Humph. Humans do not know yourself. If it wasn¡¯t for the goddess, there was no way you could survive until now. I hope you can thank her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I could not be able to enter the body of this child."


    For a moment, the Emperor¡¯s gaze could not help but turned very sharp.


    "... Alright. Please give my greetings to your goddess. Thank you for your services for helping us all this time."


    Although annoyed, the angel Michael, he did not really care about the words of the Emperor.


    Deep in the heart of the angel Michael, he did not have to feel annoyed before the Emperor.


    After all, the angel Michael, he knew the Emperor intended to thank the services of the goddess.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the goddess, it is impossible for the West Continent to continue to survive the invasion of the demon race.


    Unfortunately, before the angel Michael intended to give my brother¡¯s awareness back.


    The angel Michael, he unconsciously gave unknown words.


    "Well... No problem. Even if you are humans, demons, and demi-humans. You are not far more than ants. Wait when the goddess wrath occurs. At that time, no more people can save you."


    "..."


    Luckily, the Emperor, he did not hear the words of the angel Michael.


    Maybe, the reason why the Emperor could not hear the words of the angel Michael.


    Certainly, the angel Michael, he deliberately trapped the emperors did not hear the sentence from inside his mouth. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not, the angel Michael, he inevitably had to be interrogated by the Emperor.


    "What? What the hell happened? Why did the Emperor decide to intervene in this match?" asked the students from another continent, feeling curious about what the reason the Emperor chose to stop the overlapping from my brother.


    In the perspective of students from other continents, they know the attacks from my brother are not destroying others.


    Supposedly, the attack from my brother was not much more than eroding the power in a person.


    But why? What is the reason the Emperor from the West Continent chose to stop the actions of my brother?


    With this alone, it is enough to make students from other continents feel dissatisfied with the actions of the Emperor.


    Especially students from the North Continent, they really do not like the decision of the Emperor.


    If the emperor did not say my sister was the winner in this match, it would not have to be for the prince in their continent to be defeated.


    Still, the students from the North Continent, they knew their prince could not fight my brother.


    With this alone, is it possible that the prince of the North Continent can win against my brother?


    Of course not, right?


    "It¡¯s terrible. The human race, they once again gained their strength again. It is true, what the prediction said is real." said a man, could not help himself but thinking the human race was the luckiest race.


    Every era, the human race, they continue to be assisted by the gods and goddesses.


    Maybe because of this, their combat power is far higher than any race in this world.


    In fact, this man, he is none other than a professor from the Lunar Academy.


    In a way, he is one of the devil races who infiltrated the academy.


    Luckily, the position of this man is now at the end of where the audience is.


    If not, it is not impossible for this man¡¯s words to be heard by others.


    "Sir, should we wait any longer? The prince has lost. He is really useless."


    "Calm down. The first event has not begun. Let¡¯s wait longer. Our goal is to destroy the academy and the third emperor from the other continent. We must wait for the Emperor of the demon to start his plan."


    "I understand." because he did not intend to think further, this man, he once again focused his eyes on the way from the match.


    For now, this man, he has to wait for the Emperor of the demon to arrive and start the fight between the three emperors


    That way, he can be sure that one of them must be sacrificed by the Emperor of the demon.


    From the beginning, the plan of the demon race was to eliminate one of the three emperors in this world.


    With them eliminating one of the three emperors, it is not impossible they can move more freely.


    Unfortunately, this man, he did not know from the beginning he had been spied on by someone.


    Just look, far in a distance of several tens of meters, a man looks.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than someone who dares to say he is very disappointed with the Great Wizard.


    He is Professor Cain, a teacher from class A in the field of magic.


    In a way, he is a teacher of Alicia and Aisha.


    Maybe because of that, he was very expert in spying someone from a distance of several tens of meters.


    If not because of that, should he be very far from this man?


    ¡¯Really annoying...! I know he is a demon! Should I report this to the Great Wizard? No. They really can¡¯t be trusted.¡¯ thought Professor Cain, considers the height of the academy to be suspicious people.


    Really, if they can realize the presence of the devil in their region.


    Certainly, it is impossible for them to choose to ignore the intruder among the professors in the academy.


    With this alone, should he choose to inform the intruder of a professor?


    ¡¯I really have no choice. First, I have to take care of this person first.¡¯ not long after, the figure of Professor Cain, unconsciously disappeared from where he was.


    Don¡¯t know why, but Professor Cain, he intends to handle the plan of this man.


    If he let this man do what he wants, there¡¯s no way students can survive.


    The worst, students, they inevitably have to be killed in the hands of the demons.


    ...


    "Done? Now is our turn? Looks like that?" I murmured softly, feeling curious about what happened on the screen.


    I have to admit, many of them have been defeated by students from other continents.


    Even the last fight, I saw the person who won this match was Liliana.


    If not because of that, should students from other continents choose to put on a helpless face?


    Luckily, because now is the time when the first year students started their tests.


    Certainly, seniors from other continents, they can improve their enthusiasm.


    After all, the fight from the first year students is the most predicted thing.


    Last year, they knew that the West continent was defeated by both continents from the East and North Continent.


    Maybe because of that, they think they can win this match again.


    Unfortunately, shortly after the name of a student was called.


    They unconsciously widen their eyes, as if realizing what happened.


    "The hero, Ash F. Oarth, the person chosen by the Goddess of Light. The opponent of the hero is a student of the East Continent, ***."


    "Gosh! Why should we forget the presence of the hero?! Damn! Ends! We can¡¯t possibly win this test!" In a split second, the confidence of students from other continents unconsciously decreased.


    For them, the hero, he is the key to the victory of the first year of students from the West Continent.


    If it weren¡¯t for the hero, would they have to show a look of despair on their faces?


    "..." I don¡¯t know why, but seeing from Ash¡¯s expression, he doesn¡¯t expect people to forget him.


    Luckily, Ash, he didn¡¯t really care about the reaction of other continental students.


    ¡¯Forget them. I have to get purity. No matter what, I have to believe in what the old man said is true.¡¯ Ash thought, did not intend to think of the presence of people on the audience chair.


    For now, Ash, he must get information about Fruit of Purity.


    If he does not get the location of the purity of purity, it is impossible for Ash to complete the mission of the goddess.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 165 165: Arrogant?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Moving here. I''m not in a good condition. If you don''t want to go forward, I have no choice but to attack you." Ash said, he could not show a serious expression on his face.


    Ash knows, realizing the man in front of him is one of the weakest men.


    If he wants, he can beat this man in one attack.


    But no, it is impossible for Ash to choose to defeat students from other continents. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, Ash, he inevitably has to hold back.


    Want anyway, Ash, he really does not want to embarrass people from other continents.


    As a hero, Ash, he knows he does not have to be hostile to creatures in this world.


    Of course, Ash, he is very impossible not to destroy people from the demon race.


    In the end, people from the demon race, they are enemies in this world


    If he does not destroy them, is it very impossible that the world where they are inevitably have to be destroyed?


    Certainly, the demon race, they intend to rule the world where humans and for the sake of them are.


    With them successfully controlling the world, should they be able to lack resources?


    "Arrogant! You''re just a hero. Don''t think as if you can beat me in one attack!" In a split second, the man in front of Ash, he chose to attack indiscriminately.


    Luckily, Ash, he without having difficulty succeeded in avoiding attacks from this man.


    Of course, Ash, he also did not forget to attack this man again.


    Unwittingly, the sound of a small explosion sounded right around the arena.


    It is true, the body of the opponent Ash, he inevitably has to bounce on the arena barrier.


    With this alone, enough to show Ash is the winner in the match.


    "Arrogant? You''re right. But you''re weak, don''t think you deserve me. Know the place where you are."


    Finally, the announcement in the match was given by the host.


    "The winner is the hero!"


    "Good! We are really lucky! Hero are on our side. What can students from both continents do?" asked the students from the West Continent, could not help but mocked students from both continents.


    For students from the West Continent, they are very happy to see the expressions of their two rivals.


    Just look, students from the East and North Continent, they cannot but are forced to put up a despair expression.


    They know, realizing it is very impossible they can win against the hero.


    Certainly, it is not impossible for the hero to destroy their first year students.


    In the end, the fact that the power of Ash has approached the Profound Warrior is real.


    If he is given more time, it is not impossible he can reach the Warrior Stage.


    But unfortunately, because Ash is needed to take an exam from the academy.


    He inevitably had to hold back, think he didn''t have to go through the term exam.


    If he passes the midterm exam, he doesn''t know if he should start from the beginning or not.


    Luckily, Ash, he didn''t have a problem because he was forced to take the midterm exam.


    After all, Ash''s initial plan was that he intended to take an exam from the academy.


    From the beginning, Ash, he really wanted to fight students from other continents.


    Of course, Ash, he also did not forget about the presence of a man.


    Ash is sure, knowing I can reach the peak of this match.


    With myself successfully defeating the first year of students, isn''t it impossible I can fight Ash?


    ''Disappointing... But no problem. Noah, I want to see what you really are according to my estimation or not. I hope you don''t make me disappointed.''


    For a moment, when Ash came out of the arena where the match.


    He put on an indifferent face, feeling very uninterested.


    Deep in Ash''s heart, he really wanted to fight against me.


    It''s just, Ash, he doesn''t know if I can get away from the final match or not.


    If I could not win fighting against students from other continents, should he choose to win this test?


    Whatever it is, the goal of Ash now is that he must get information about purity.


    Don''t know why, but Ash, he must quickly get purity.


    No matter what, the fact that Ash''s talent is that the Purple Stage talent is real.


    Ash knows, realizing that the Purple Stage talent is a talent not much different from the emperors.


    With him gaining the Purple Stage Talent, is it not impossible he can be defeated by the creatures above?


    "As expected from the hero. What can we do? Receive defeat?"


    "Indeed. We can no longer win fighting against students from the West Continent. We must ignore what happened." commented the students from other continents, admitted that they could not win in this test.


    Still, deep in their hearts, they hope that one of them can get rid of the hero. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    With them successfully defeating the hero, is there no way they can win in this test?


    "The next fight..."


    Time after time continues to pass, nothing can attract my attention.


    I have to admit, students from other continents, they are strong people.


    It''s just that, in my perspective, they are not much more than ants.


    If I want to say, they are not at all worthy of fighting against me.


    ''Huh... Should I wait again? How long do you want?'' I thought, trying to get back peace in my mind.


    For now, I really don''t want to see what is happening.


    If Eris and the others fight, I might be able to increase my intention.


    But unfortunately, until now I don''t see what makes me interested.


    In a way, many of them are youth in the inner core and innate stages.


    ''System, show the talent point I have.''


    [Current Talent Points: 14,300.]


    ''Really bad. There''s no way I can increase my talent without having to kill monsters above fourth.'' I thought, I couldn''t help but show a desperate face.


    I have to admit, increasing talent to the black stage is the most unreasonable thing.


    I want to know, asking how long should I be able to collect 250,000 talent points.


    Certainly, I need several years in increasing my talent from the Dark Green Stage to the Black Stage.


    Of course, there''s no way I intend to wait until I graduated from the academy.


    Instead, I really want to know how I should get 250,000 talent points.


    ''As I expect... The only option is to kill monsters.'' It is true, no matter how many times I have to think about how to collect 250,000 talent points.


    In the end, the fact I inevitably have to kill monsters above fourth place is real.


    ''Doing a daily quest is no longer useful for me. I have to calm down. First, I have to increase my strength and reach the Warrior Stage. That way, I can fight in front of the monsters above fifth rank.'' because I did not intend to think further, I chose to focus my gaze on the way from the match.


    Suddenly, I heard the name of someone called in front of the arena.


    "Eric La. March, the first year of the West Continent. Fighting against ***."


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 166 166: Demon?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Without realizing it, my gaze inevitably had to turn into a cynical look.


    Deep in my heart, I really want to beat this man.


    If I was given the opportunity, it was not impossible I chose to win against Eric.


    Still, I don''t know if I can fight against Eric or not.


    The worst, I inevitably have to watch the defeat of Eric.


    "Start!"


    And sure enough, what I was afraid of really happened.


    In a split second, the aura of the man in front of Eric, he exuded a very oppressive aura.


    Even myself, I had to recognize the strength of this man.


    "Purpose Eyes." for some reasons, the gaze of this man, could not but changed to a predatory eye.


    Luckily, Eric, he chose not to look at the view of this man.


    Eric knew, realizing what the side effects of him dared to look into the eyes of this man.


    Certainly, it is not impossible for Eric to not want to have to be attacked by this man.


    "Ck. Evil eyes? No. The eyes of the mythical snake race. I have to be careful." Eric murmured, endlessly put up a nervous expression.


    Deep in Eric''s heart, he was afraid he could not but had to be defeated.


    After all, the fact that the man in front of him is one of the mythical snake races is real.


    If he dares to look into the eyes of this man, it is impossible for Eric to not want to turn into a stone.


    Maybe because of that, Eric, he really chose to be careful fighting against this man.


    If he is off guard, isn''t it possible that he should turn into a stone?


    "Hmph! Don''t think you can avoid my gaze. I make sure you can look at my eyes." It is true, even if Eric can avoid the gaze of this man.


    In the end, this man, he could not possibly let Eric act what he wanted.


    Conversely, this man, he really wants to trap Eric into a stone.


    With him managed to turn Eric into a stone, should he continue the match?


    "You...! Don''t force me!" within a few moments, the aura of blackness appeared around Eric''s body.


    Don''t know why, but the man in front of Eric, he seemed to be aware of the technique of Eric.


    ''So well... He has practiced one of the techniques of the demon race. Interesting. The continent that I have thought to have strongly refused the presence of the demon race, they actually let their people learn the techniques of the demon race.'' thought this man, could not help himself but thought of irony from the West Continent.


    Supposedly, people from the West Continent, they greatly refused the presence of the demon race.


    But apparently, they allow their people to learn the techniques of the demon race.


    With this alone, is it impossible for the West Continent to not want to have to be hostile to both continents?


    After all, the fact they lied to themselves is real.


    Although, in reality they are no different from the people of West Continent.


    If he want to say, people from the West Continent, they really want to try to follow the plans of both continents.


    Maybe because of this, some of them chose to secretly study the power of the demon race.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    But what? Even the Emperor from the West Continent, he did not know his people had dared to learn the techniques of the demon race.


    If he knows, isn''t it impossible he chose to execute them?


    "Oh...? Great too. This child, he''s really a gem for the West Continent. You''re lucky."


    "Well. Because he is a follower of the hero."


    "Hero... Well... Are they destined to save the world? I think so." although the words of praise were heard from the mouth of the Emperor from the East Continent, he seemed to insult his colleagues from the hero.


    In the point of view of the Emperor from the East Continent, he knew the power of Eric was one of the strengths of the demon race.


    With this alone, it is enough to make him think of colleagues from the hero is trash.


    If they are followers of the hero, should they learn the power of the demon race?


    Whatever it is, the Emperor from the East Continent, he did not intend to explain what happened.


    For the Emperor from the East Continent, what Eric did was the most interesting thing.


    If he wants, he can tell what happened to the Emperor from the West Continent.


    But no, he knows what happens in the future is the most interesting thing.


    For a moment, the view of the emperor from East Bemua, could not but was on colleagues from the hero.


    ''It is true. They are superior seeds in the three continents. Their future is the most unpredictable thing.'' though the Emperor from the East Continent, could not help himself but wondered what was happening in the future.


    In the point of view of the Emperor from the East Continent, he believed the future of the hero''s colleague was the most interesting thing.


    Certainly, one of them cannot but has to be issued.


    After all, Eric, he has dared to learn the techniques of the demon race.


    With him known to learn the techniques of the demon race, it is impossible for him to continue to be by the hero.


    "Devouring Slash!" suddenly, the slash of Eric was seen radiating a strange aura.


    In a way, the slash of Eric can absorb what is around him.


    But well, should this man not avoid attacks from Eric?


    Without small talk, this man, he without hesitation launched one of the killing attacks.


    "Heretic Form."


    Just look, the body of this man, can not but must turn reddish.


    ''You have to accept what you have done. You have dared to kidnap one of our techniques. I hope you don''t feel disappointed. ''


    *Bomb!-*


    I have to admit, the explosion in the arena, I did not expect at all in the explosion that occurred.


    Really, the other side in me, I can''t but have to show my surprise reaction.


    ''Demon... And again, he can create astral manifestations. Heretic Form.'' Bellu commented, know what techniques from the manifestation of this man.


    Usually, in the world of demon, only a few of them can realize their astral form.


    But this man, he can manifest one of the changes in the demon race.


    What''s more, the change from this man is one of the highest changes.


    With him attacking Eric, it is impossible for him to be defeated.


    The worst, Eric, he inevitably had to be defeated by the hands of this man.


    ''What do you mean? Do you want to say he is a demon?'' I asked, curious about the words of Bellu.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but see the hesitation on Bellu''s face.


    ''It''s true he is a demon. But he is different, he is a mixed race from a snake race and the demon race. He is one of the dark seeds in this world.''


    ''Dark seeds? Are you not excessive? I feel he doesn''t look extraordinary.'' I said, telling what was in the contents of my heart.


    I have to admit, in my perspective, the strength of this man is not much different from the Profound Warrior stage.


    But why? What makes this man get praise from Bellu? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Huh... Do you think he looks like you? He is an ordinary creature. You and he are certainly not similar. You are a monster. ''


    ''Stop joking. I just want to know what the power of this man is.'' even if Bellu is serious, I don''t care about her opinion.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 167: Weak!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    In the end, the fact I really want to know the strength of the man in front of Ash is real.


    I suspect, thinking whether this man is a follower of the demon race?


    After all, the fact he can realize astral form is real.


    With this alone, enough to make me think he is one of the demon races.


    But what? Should I care about the intruder of the demon race?


    For now, I really want to win fighting against Ash.


    I¡¯m afraid, worried whether I might win against the hero?


    Deep in my heart, I really didn¡¯t expect to win fighting against Ash.


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I have felt grateful if I managed to corner Ash until he was helpless.


    But still, I know I can¡¯t possibly defeat Ash in my hands.


    After all, Ash, he is the hero.


    Certainly, he has been assisted by the gods and goddesses above all creatures.


    ¡¯He is a demon. But seeing him representing the monster race, I thought he was on a neutral side? ¡¯


    ¡¯What are you saying? Is he not on both parties? What does he want?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. In fact, the Emperor from the North Continent, he did not feel care for the presence of this man. ¡¯


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but was silent from my place.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I think, suspect whether this man really doesn¡¯t side with the demon¡¯s race?


    Supposedly, this man, he was born followed by the blood of the descendants of the demon race.


    With this alone, it is enough to make anyone think he is a suspicious man.


    Just look, seeing from this man¡¯s actions, he is very brave to show the form of a Heretic Form.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know if the emperors are aware of the manifestation of this man or not.


    Maybe, they did not feel the power of the demon in this man.


    In the end, I also could not feel the presence of the devil in this man.


    If I can feel the energy of the demon around this man, should I ask Bellu?


    No.


    Therefore, I hope that no one realizes this man is a demon.


    Although, it is impossible I did not show my caution of this man.


    *Crack-*


    "It seems that it has been decided, the winner in this match is-" unfortunately, before the host can tell this man is the winner.


    An unexpected thing happened, visible right above this man.


    "Don¡¯t think you can win against me!"


    "Heh? Very good. You think you can beat me using this sword? Stupid!" still, this man, he inevitably had to forget what happened.


    Just look, the attack from Eric, as if he was about to split the bottom of the arena in two parts.


    Luckily, this man, he could escape Eric¡¯s attack.


    For some reason, a little surprise hit this man¡¯s body.


    ¡¯What¡¯s that? What technique is this person used? I feel like my soul can be split into two parts.¡¯ though this man, could not help but endlessly think about Eric¡¯s attacks.


    Supposedly, it is very impossible he can be afraid of the attacks from Eric.


    But why? How can he feel the threat of Eric¡¯s attack?


    Whatever it is, considering the strength of Eric is in Innate Stage enough to make him feel careless.


    If Eric is the peak of the Innate stage, is it possible he can escape Eric¡¯s attack?


    In a split second, the sound of a small collision was heard around the arena.


    Finally, the figure of Eric, he inevitably had to fall from where he was.


    "The winner is Isaac!"


    Unfortunately, a man named Isaac, before he could go away from the stage.


    He heard the voice from Eric, sounded as if he threatened.


    "Wait for me... 1 year more, I will definitely come and beat you. Remember carefully."


    Still, a man named Isaac, he did not care about the threat from Eric.


    In the end, in the perspective of a man named Isaac, he was very unlikely to be defeated by Eric.


    After all, the talent of a man named Isaac, he was a little above the talent from Eric.


    With this alone, could he be defeated by Eric?


    ¡¯Too dreaming. Even if we face next year, it is impossible for you to pursue my strength.¡¯ without lingering, the figure of this man, he chose to go away from the arena.


    For this man, provoking from Eric is the most unreasonable thing.


    "Ah... Is he really a colleague of the hero? He is too weak. He doesn¡¯t look like he can hurt this person." the students commented, could not help but mocked Eric.


    In their perspective, should a weak man like Eric be by the hero?


    Certainly, it is very unlikely that Eric can help the hero.


    In the end, the hero, he was destined to destroy people from the demon race.


    If Eric is on the side of the hero, it is very unlikely that Eric cannot but burden the hero.


    With him burdening the hero, they are afraid that the whole world inevitably has to start from the beginning again.


    Your next chapter is on FreeNovelFire


    "He lost... What really happened?" Eris asked, curious about what happened.


    In the point of view of Eris, she did not expect Eric to be defeated in several movements


    Supposedly, Eric, he was not weaker than them.


    But why? How can he be defeated by someone unknown?


    With this alone, it is enough to make friends from Eric think he has fought against an unknown man.


    Maybe because of that, Ash, he chose not to comment on what happened.


    After all, Ash, he knew the opponent of Eric was an opponent he was impossible to defeat.


    "A man named Isaac, he is really strong." commented the blue haired woman, she is none other than Ash¡¯s colleague.


    "Do you know?"


    "Of course. He was born with rare blood. Maybe for this reason, he could defeat Mr. Eric."


    "Because you say that, I must be aware of this person."


    Maybe it¡¯s true, Ash, he doesn¡¯t have to be aware of a person named Isaac.


    But he has no choice, thinking is impossible he can avoid fighting against a man named Isaac.


    Especially, Ash, he really could not accept the defeat of Eric.


    Therefore, Ash¡¯s goal is that he wants to avenge Eric¡¯s defeat.


    ¡¯I hope he is not defeated. You are my opponent. ¡¯


    ...


    Time after time passed, I did not know that it had been a long time the exam began.


    But I guessed, suspected I had been waiting for 2 hours.


    And now, I think the tests of the first year students have reached their peak.


    Just look, I managed to reach the top 12 in the middle semester exams. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If asked what happened to my classmates, they would have been defeated.


    If not because of that, should my name be right in one of the hologram lists?


    "My opponent is... Isaac? What should I do?" I murmured, I didn¡¯t know if I could win against a man named Isaac or not.


    I¡¯m afraid, worried that I was impossible to fight against a man named Isaac.


    In the end, the fact I do not know the ability of a man named Isaac is real.


    If I know, should I doubt whether I can win against a man named Isaac?


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 168: Isaac

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Really, it must be admitted, even the students around me.


    They were very curious about my match against Isaac, guessing me was completely different from Isaac.


    For a moment when I showed my abilities, they knew I was not an ordinary student at all.


    If want to say, I can even bring down students on the inner core stage without having to feel hard.


    With this alone, is it impossible for my strength to be more than the second year of student?


    In the perspective of the students, they consider me the most interesting creature in the academy.


    Even the students from other continents, they admit I did not look like the first year of students.


    Conversely, I really was a monster not to have a hero.


    If I want, I can defeat an Innate Stage student in one blow.


    And now, they have considered me a threat in this test.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, should they put on a vigilant expression on their faces?


    Still, as an ordinary student, I am very uncomfortable to be seen by various groups.


    In my perspective, I felt like I was considered the most mysterious person.


    Maybe because of that, I feel a little sorry for choosing to win the fight against students in the Innate Stage.


    If I don¡¯t defeat the Innate Stage students, should I be trapped in the current situation?


    Whatever it is, I know that there is no way I should be defeated in the midst of exam.


    Deep in my heart, I was very aimed at defeating the hero.


    I know, very know Ash is the last boss in this exam.


    If I managed to reach the final, it is not impossible I can fight against Ash.


    It¡¯s just that, if I want to fight against Ash.


    Certainly, I inevitably but have to face the students from other continents.


    Maybe, it did not rule out the possibility I could not but had to fight against Eris.


    After all, the fact that Eris managed to reach the top 12 was the most surprising thing. Find more to read at FreeNovelFire


    If asked whether Alicia also managed to reach the top 12, the answer was clear.


    She has managed to reach the top 12, without having to feel difficult.


    Even myself, I admit that Alicia¡¯s magic spell is the rarest thing to find.


    If I don¡¯t see the power of Alicia, there¡¯s no way I can believe in what happened.


    ¡¯Damn... I¡¯m very unlucky! What should I do? First, I know I can¡¯t possibly get through my fight against Isaac. Second, I¡¯m very worried whether my next opponent is Eris and Alicia? ¡¯


    Maybe it¡¯s true, I¡¯m very worried whether my next opponent is Eris and Alicia?


    Luckily, I didn¡¯t have to think about what happened at all.


    I know, knowing it is very impossible I can be defeated by these two girls.


    If I want, I just have to show my full strength in front of these two girls.


    That way, it is possible that I can win against one of them.


    Actually, the first person was called in front of the arena was none other than Ash.


    Maybe because of that, I¡¯m not too worried if faced with Ash.


    After all, the fact that I was in the last ranks could not be denied.


    With this, I don¡¯t have to wait for the eight students to finish in their battle?


    And sure enough, for a moment when I pondered in my place.


    I heard the announcement from the host, he said Ash had to advance.


    And now, I really want to see the battle from Ash and students from other continents.


    Deep in my heart, I was curious about the effect of Ash¡¯s battle against one of the students of the other continent.


    Certainly, a student from another continent, he is not at all worthy of being called the weakest.


    Conversely, he must be recognized as the strongest of the students of East Continent.


    "Start!"


    Finally, after waiting for more than a few tens of minutes.


    Ash, he decided to fight against students from other continents.


    Initially, Ash, he did not consider students from other continents to be a threat.


    But he changed his mind, felt a feeling of discomfort right behind him.


    "Shadow? Really bad."


    It is true, student from other continents, he without hesitation created a shadow around Ash.


    If he is not serious, he doesn¡¯t know if he can fight against Ash or not.


    After all, the fact Ash is the hero of all living things is real.


    With this alone, there¡¯s no way he can¡¯t but must be defeated by Ash.


    "Killer technique? I understand. Really interesting. You are very unpredictable. I think you are Assasins?" Ash commented, know what is the work of the man in front of him.


    In the point of view of Ash, he thought this man was one of the killers of the eastern continent.


    But what? Do he have to feel the threat to this man?


    As a hero, it is impossible for him to be defeated by ordinary humans.


    In a split second, the shadow around Ash inevitably had to be destroyed.


    "Disappeared. The Divine Orb."


    *Shring!-*


    Really, it must be admitted, the pressure from Ash really cannot be held by the first year students.


    Even the light from Ash technique, I feel like he can destroy evil creatures in this world.


    But what? I know that it is impossible for the technique of Ash to kill evil creatures above the Warrior and Mage Stages.


    In the end, the fact that the strength of Ash is no different from the Warrior and Mage Stages is the most undeniable thing.


    If he chose to deal with the stages above Warrior and Mage, it is impossible for him to win against them.


    In the perspective of the expert above the Warrior and Mage Stages, they consider humans to be ants.


    Maybe because of this, Ash, he really does not want to deal with the Great Wizard.


    If he fights against the Great Wizard, he doesn¡¯t know if he can escape death or not.


    The worst, Ash, he inevitably but must be considered a useless hero. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened? What kind of technique did you use? Why are there three balls of light behind you?" asked the man in front of Ash, he felt confused about what happened.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the technique of Ash was one of the most dangerous.


    If he does not pull back the remnants of his shadow, he is afraid they inevitably but must be destroyed.


    "Stupid... You have made a mistake. If you don¡¯t choose to pull back your shadow, you don¡¯t have to feel the impact of the orb behind my shoulder."


    In a split second, dozens of golden light shots appear and hit this man.


    At first, this man, he managed to escape Ash¡¯s shot.


    But there was no way Ash did not know this man managed to escape his attack, therefore.


    Without delay, Ash, he once again chose to aim at the body of this man.


    "Goodbye."


    And sure enough, there is no need for much time for Ash in knocking down the foundation of this man.


    *BAM!-*


    Even the sound of a loud explosion was heard, as if endlessly destroying the internal organs of this man.


    Luckily, the reaction of other continent students, they had suspected this would have happened.


    Maybe for this reason, they did not react to the Ash battle.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 169 169: One of Ashs harem

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Really, I have to admit, Ash''s battle in fighting students from other continents is the least expected thing.


    If I think, I must be sure Ash is the protagonist in this test.


    Of course, as an ordinary student, there''s no way I should feel jealous of Ash.


    Conversely, I was very surprised at the new power behind Ash''s shoulders.


    I thought, suspecting the technique of Ash was the result of his training with the Great Wizard.


    If it wasn''t because of that, would it be possible for Ash to create three balls right behind him?


    "What''s more... He has gotten very strong." I commented, acknowledged the power of Ash has increased very strongly.


    Deep in my heart, I know it is natural that Ash can increase its strength.


    After all, the fact Ash is a future hero throughout the world cannot be denied.


    With this alone, do you not have to be able to get stronger in the future?


    "Forget. The next match is Eris. The opponent of Eris is... Really interesting. Alicia. I don''t expect they to be faced with each other." I explained, knowing the opponent of Eris is none other than Alicia.


    Certainly, it is very impossible I don''t intend to see the match of these two friends.


    I know, really know they are the most talented students in the first year academy.


    With Ash below them, there is no way their battle looks very ordinary.


    Unfortunately, for a moment when Eris and Alicia drove forward.


    I don''t expect one word, what I don''t think about.


    "We gave up."


    It is true, they don''t even assume this test is the most important test.


    In their perspective, they did not intend to fight under the arena.


    What''s more, since childhood they have been considered as true friends.


    Therefore, should they choose to break off their relationship since they were 3 years old?


    "What... What is this? Wilheim, are you seriously allowing them to give up? They don''t even consider our traditions to be very serious." asked the Emperor from the East Continent, thinking Eris and Alicia underestimate this test.


    Luckily, the Emperor from the West Continent, he was not a problem with the reasons for the granting of Eris and Alicia.


    For the Emperor of the Eastern Continent, he knew that these two girls were friends when they were first in the empire.


    Maybe because of that, the Emperor of the West Continent, he did not intend to interfere in the affairs of these two girls.


    In fact, the Emperor from the West Continent, he knew if only he dared to refuse Eris and Alicia''s request.


    Certainly, it is very impossible for the hero to be inevitably but must curse them.


    "Err... My lord, what should we do?"


    "Why not? I allow these two girls to withdraw from this test."


    "I understand. There is no winner in the match. Let''s continue."


    Really, even students from the three continents, they did not accept this attitude at all.


    For them, should the Emperor let the two girls give up without resistance?


    Supposedly, it is impossible for the match in this exam to be not allowed to be less than two people.


    And now, because Eris and Alicia no longer participated in this test.


    Certainly, no one knows who the opponents of one of the students are in the next stage.


    The worst, this student, he inevitably but must be given special rights.


    ''Really doesn''t make sense. Are they crazy? They are very brave to provoke one of the emperors of the three continents. I''m afraid they can''t but have to be targeted by one of them.'' I thought, a little worried about the fate of these two girls.


    Maybe it''s true, they are now given protection by the Emperor from the West Continent.


    But what? It is not impossible that in the future they cannot but must be targeted by one of the emperors in this world.


    ''Up to you. I remember Ash was on their side. With this alone, I''m afraid they can''t be touched by anyone.'' because I did not intend to think further, I without hesitation returned to turn around the arena.


    I know, realizing who is the next opponent of this match.


    ''One of the latest harem from Ash. I want to know if she is a strong woman? ''


    Without realizing it, I saw this woman chose to create a bow formed from ice in one hand.


    In a way, this woman created by a normal bow.


    Still, no matter what she really shows her superiority or not.


    I want to know, curious whether she really deserves to be in a group of the hero?


    If not, I might have mistakenly thought she was one of the talented women under Eris and Alicia.


    "Freezing Spread."


    Luckily, what I think doesn''t really happen.


    Just look, ice arrows from this woman, can not but have to explode like a smoke bomb.


    Even the buildings around the arena, cannot but have to be frozen.


    With this alone, it is enough to make me sure she is one of the talented women.


    I suspect, thinking this woman is no different from Liliana.


    After all, the fact that Liliana''s element was ice was the most impossible thing to deny.


    ''Well... She''s very different from Liliana. But I know she is talented in the ice element.'' I thought, considering this woman to be one of the Ice Witch in the future.


    With her nicknamed the Ice Witch, I must be sure she had the opportunity to be above the Warrior and Mage Stages.


    "My body... What... What happened? How could I lose... I can''t..." unfortunately, before the opponent of this woman was about to say further.


    He could not, but the forced to stop, felt his entire body had been frozen.


    Even myself, I can''t believe whether this woman is really very cruel?


    I know, realizing what this woman has done.


    Certainly, the blood vessels of this woman''s opponent, he has been forced but must be frozen.


    Maybe because of that, some students on the audience bench, they consider this woman to be a cruel woman.


    If not because of that, this woman does not have to choose to freeze an innocent student.


    "The winner of this match is Lady Daphne."


    "As I thought. She didn''t disappoint me."


    Really, it must be admitted, even colleagues from Ash, they acknowledge the greatness of this woman.


    In their perspective, they know that women named Daphne can win this match.


    From the beginning, the reason they really wanted to persuade Daphe to side with them.


    Of course, they really intend to borrow the power from Daphne.


    After all, Daphne, she is not lower than Eris and Alicia.


    *step-**step-**step-*


    After Daphne''s departure, the buildings in the arena could not but be restored. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily, recovery from damage in the arena does not require much time.


    Conversely, this recovery is not required to spend several tens of minutes.


    Maybe because of this, no student feels very bored.


    For them, the speed of a magician above the Mage Stage is the most amazing thing.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 170 170: Unpredictable woman

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "That''s right... Now it''s Aisha''s turn. I''m curious about what she managed to fight students from other continents?" I asked, wanting to know whether it was not impossible for Aisha to win against students from other continents?


    But I guessed, knowing that there was no way Aisha was defeated by students from other continents.


    After all, Aisha, she did not feel the pressure when she fought against the top student.


    With this alone, it was enough to prove that she did not consider students from other continents as serious opponents.


    If she wants, it is not impossible she won the top 6.


    But what? Aisha, she knows she doesn''t have to create a noise.


    In the perspective of Aisha, she did not intend to attract the attention of other continental people.


    Although, Aisha, she knows she is one of the daughters of the emperor.


    With this alone, it is very impossible for others to be very brave to try to hurt Aisha.


    Still, Aishia, she did not intend to give problems to the Emperor.


    For now, the purpose of Aisha is that she wants to reach the top 6.


    That way, she does not have to feel the fear of what she managed to pass this test or not.


    "The match starts!"


    "Fire Magic: Hundred Destructions!"


    Really, I really don''t know what to say.


    Just look, Aisha''s opponent, he without any compassion immediately attacked right in front of Aisha.


    Luckily, Aisha, she doesn''t really care about the attack of this person.


    Conversely, Aisha, she without feeling troubled began to withstand attacks from this person.


    For Aisha, an attack from this person was one of the weak attacks.


    "Sorry. But I have no choice. Please fall." In a split second, the body of Aisha''s opponent, he could not but had to fall to the ground.


    Even the expression of this person, he really did not believe in what happened.


    In this person''s point of view, is he required to lose without giving resistance?


    Supposedly, this person, he has calculated impossible he could be defeated by Aisha.


    But why? Why did he mistakenly think he was impossible but had to be defeated by Aisha?


    Still, the fact that he had been defeated by Aisha was the most indisputable thing.


    Therefore, he could not but was forced to give up.


    "I give up..."


    ''Wow... Noah, you''re really lucky. You managed to pull the heart of this girl. With her side with you, you no longer have to be pressed by others.'' praise Bellu, think I was the luckiest man.


    From the beginning, Bellu, she knew I was a man surrounded by great women.


    Just look, even Aisha, she arrived endlessly visiting me.


    With this alone, it is enough to prove she really loves me.


    ''Hah... Whatever you say I still don''t care. But you''re right, she''s very strong. I think she is one of the King Stage in the future?'' I commented, guessing what Aisha is a candidate for the King Stage in the future?


    ''Who knows? I don''t think so. She is a messenger. She was one of the closest existences to the side of the gods and goddesses. She is no different from the hero.''


    ''What do you mean?''


    Really, I did not understand the words of Bellu at all.


    For me, what Bellu said could not be able to understand.


    If not, it is very unlikely that I choose to ask Bellu.


    Unfortunately, Bellu, she said she did not know about what I mean.


    But I guess, thinking Bellu did not want to discuss about the origin of Saintess.


    ''Ah. See Noah! Now is someone else''s turn! I don''t think he is an ordinary person. ''


    ''Oh? Okay. I also want to see this last match before I was given a stage. ''


    Without thinking further, I chose to forget about the problem of Bellu.


    For now, I want to see what the match of these two people can attract me?


    Still, in my perspective, the match from these two people was not at all attractive.


    If I want to say, they are no different from ordinary students.


    "Well... Who cares? Besides, they are people from the East Continent." the students commented, endlessly insulting students from the East Continent.


    In their perspective, they consider the first year students of the East Continent to be the most embarrassing.


    Just look, no one of the students of East Continent managed to reach the final match.


    With this alone, it is enough to prove the quality of the first year of East Continent has failed.


    Even if one of them managed to escape, should they be faced by monsters?


    And now, they cannot but must be pressed by students on the audience bench.


    "Disappointing. I hope they can end this match very quickly."


    "Right. Nothing else can attract our attention."


    "Very true!"


    Really, the words of insultless insults were heard from the mouths of the students of the West Continent.


    In fact, the two students from the East Continent, they really want to reply to their education.


    But they can''t, knowing the words of the students of the West Continent are real. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it wasn''t because of that, it didn''t have to be a vicious match, it looked very ordinary.


    Without delay, one of them, could not but was forced to choose to give up.


    Don''t know why, but he thinks he is no longer required to win in this match.


    Instead, he knew even if he managed to win from the students of East Continent.


    Certainly, it does not rule out the possibility that he might not be able to win against me and Ash.


    The worst, one of them cannot be but must be defeated by students of the West Continent.


    "I gave up. Please forgive me, friends. I''m not sure I can win in this match. I hope you are blessed by the Goddess of Luck."


    Luckily, there was no student from the Western Continent feeling strange about this man''s actions.


    They know, really knows impossible for students of East Continent to succeed this test


    "Alright... Let''s continue in the last round. Uhm... Noah Glenth, you fight face to face against Isaac."


    "Finally... Now is the time when we can expect who two of them can qualify for the semi-finals."


    "Indeed. Both of these students are mysterious people. They are different from the children of nobles. I hope they can attract attention to this test."


    It is true, for a moment when I and Isaac were called in facing in front of the arena.


    Students from the West Continent, East and North Continent. They are very curious about our strength.


    In their perspective, they knew that I and Isaac were not worthy of being called ordinary students.


    ''Noah, you have to calm down. I am by your side. If you feel troubled, I can help you in lending my strength. ''


    ''No. I myself have faced this man enough. You just need to see from inside me.''


    ''I understand...'' because have no choice, Bellu, she can''t but must approve words from my mouth.


    She knew, realizing it was impossible for me to intend to borrow strength from her.


    For me, borrowing the strength of Bellu is the least expected thing.


    From the beginning, Bellu and I were not destined together in our lives.


    If it wasn''t because I met with Bellu, should I help this fairy?


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 171 171: The battle begins!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Nice to meet you, you are the most different student from your first year of student. I hope we can have fun in this match."


    "..." no matter what, I don''t have to reply to this man.


    For me, the flattery of this man is no different from him underestimating me.


    But still, deep in my heart, I feel the aura around this man can not be calculated.


    I felt, as if I was faced by the top ranking demon.


    If I''m right, I have to be careful in fighting this man.


    If I was caught keeping the Demon Cells in me, I didn''t know what to say.


    The worst, I couldn''t help but have to show a strange strength in me.


    If this happens, do not I have to be killed by the three emperors above me?


    Luckily, because Bellu has helped me in pressing the Demon Cells in me.


    Certainly, it is possible that I am not required to turn into a demon.


    Finally, after a few seconds have passed.


    The host, he without hesitation started the match from the two of us.


    Even myself, I was without thinking long choosing to attack in front of me.


    Likewise Isaac, he also is no different from the way I react.


    Unfortunately, there was no one of the first years of students to see our movements.


    Of course, Ash, he is one of the exceptions of all the first year students.


    If Ash wants, he can defeat Isaac in some movements.


    But what? Should Ash advance and defeat Isaac without being given resistance?


    After all, the fact that the opponent of Ash has been defeated is that it cannot be denied.


    In a split second, the sound of a loud impact without stopping was heard around the arena.


    For now, my fight against Isaac is one of the interesting battles


    Just look, the reaction of the second year of students, they really did not expect the movements of the two of us.


    For them, my movements and Isaac are no different from a student in the Warrior Stage.


    Even deep in their hearts, they doubted whether we were truly a student under the Warrior Stage?


    Supposedly, right?


    But why? Why is our reaction as if we were used to facing the dangers around us?


    "Very bad. The first year student of the West Continent, he has really been successfully pushed back by this man. What can he do?" commented one of the students from another continent, he was curious about what I could win against Isaac or not.


    If not, they might have to suspect Isaac is the greatest prospective student in the future.


    ''What are you doing? Are you really serious? Noah, do you really want to disappoint me? Show me your strength when you first face me.'' thought Ash, he did not accept me at all successfully cornered by Isaac.


    After all, Ash''s initial goal is that he wants to fight me.


    If I was defeated, should he intend to be serious in this test?


    "No... He''s not serious. I''m sure he is now focusing on the movements of his opponents. He is really the most careful man." Eris commented, know I''m not really serious in dealing with Isaac.


    If I want, I can''t be required to be cornered by my opponent.


    Unexpectedly, I was without thinking long choosing to activate the technique of Star Transformation in me. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Star Transformation!''


    Really, even Isaac, he can''t but must be a little away from me.


    He knew, realizing he had felt a strange aura struck around my body.


    ''Oh? Star Transformation? Is that girl who taught this man? Really interesting. In less than 3 months, I did not expect he managed to reach the first stage of the Star Transformation.'' praise the head of the academy, admitting I was one of the most talented students.


    For a moment, the view of the head of the academy, he could not but had to turn to a woman right by his side.


    It is true, this woman, she is none other than Miss Amelia.


    "Good work. You''re not mistaken in choosing your student. You have gotten superior seeds." said the head of the academy, saying if his disciple was very fortunate to record myself as a student.


    From the beginning, the head of the academy, he knew I was a talented student.


    It''s just that he is not too sure if my talent is a talent in the Dark Green Stage or not.


    After all, for a moment when the head of the academy examined the strength of the first year students.


    He knows, really know that I can''t be able to hide my real talent


    Besides, the fact that the head of the academy is one of the strongest creatures in the West continent is real.


    With this alone, it is highly unlikely that the academy head is unaware of my true talent?


    ''Orange? No kidding. He was born into a Green Stage talent. If I don''t give him the Fruit of Purity, I don''t know whether he can improve his talent or not.'' thought the head of the academy, thought my real talent was the Green Stage talent.


    In the point of view of the head of the academy, he knew there was no other trick to increase one''s talent.


    If there is, should the Fruit of Purity be considered as one of the rarest fruits?


    ''Good. I no longer care. I want to see a surprise from this boy. I thought he could attract some interests to the Emperor? ''


    Suddenly, the head of the academy, he felt unknown energy appeared within a distance of several hundred kilometers.


    Without lingering, he without hesitation chose to leave where he was.


    Of course, he also knew that he could not but report this problem to the Emperor.


    Therefore, for a moment when he was about to leave where he was.


    He sent a message in spiritual form, without having to worry.


    ''Emperor, I had to go and see in the border area. I feel a bad feeling. If I don''t come back, you must be prepared to hold the attack from the enemy. ''


    "So..."


    "What is it?" Out of curiosity, the Emperor from the East Continent, he wanted to know what was the purpose of the Emperor''s words from the West Continent.


    Unfortunately, the emperor of the West Continent, he did not care about the question of this man.


    "No. I just praised the strength of the two of them."


    ...


    "Who are you? How do you dare to enter the Actrid continent?"


    "How? Hehehe. You don''t need to know the reason for my visit. Died and be ashes."


    "Ck. Attack him! The intruder must be killed!"


    Indeed, around the border region of the Actrid Continent, there has been a very fierce battle.


    Even this battle, has destroyed most of the surrounding mountains.


    "I-I can''t... How can I end..."


    *Buk!-*


    Indeed, for a moment when one of them wanted to talk further.


    This person, he can''t but has to be stepped on until there is no remaining.


    "Human! Dead you guys! Ha ha ha! Your Honor, let your servant go and kill the remnants of their guards."


    For a moment, some human figures were seen hiding around the trees.


    In a way, they were very afraid of the events where they witnessed the battle above the Warrior and Mage Stages.


    ''My lord, what should we do? The Emperor of the Demon has appeared. We can''t beat them! ''


    "Ends... Really ended. We are destined to die in the hands of the demon race."


    "What can we do? We are ordinary people. There is nothing we can do. We are not a Law Stage expert." commented one of them, knowing the stages under the Divine Realm are mortal humans.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 172 172: Forbidden Prince

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "You''re right. Go and kill them. Don''t forget to take their divine essence."


    "Understandable!"


    Unfortunately, before subordinates from Demon Emperor can move from where he is.


    He felt unknown pressure, as if he could be subdued right under where he was.


    Luckily, the Demon Emperor, he knew what was the reason for his subordinates successfully bowed right under the ground.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Magician. No, do I have to dubby you as a Sage Wizard?"


    "Ha... I haven''t heard this nickname for a long time. What do you want? Did you forget our agreement?"


    "Agreement? I no longer care. After our prince was born. Should we care about the agreement problem?"


    Unwittingly, the expression of the Great Wizard, he could not but was very surprised.


    Don''t know why, but deep in the Great Wizard, he knows what the meaning of the word of prince.


    "What... What did you say is true? Forbidden Prince... Has he been born?"


    "Right. But I don''t want to discuss the problem of the Forbidden Prince. I came because I wanted to kill the damn emperor."


    "Wait. What do you mean by Emperor Ludwig?"


    Really, it must be admitted, what the Great Wizard thought was really happening.


    "You''re right. Because he dared to seize the power of one of my subordinates. There''s no way I chose to stay away from my place."


    "Ck. Really bad. Is there no space in discussing this problem?" asked the Great Wizard, he wanted to know if there was a chance they could speak without having to create a fuss?


    Unfortunately, the Demon Emperor, he said there was no way he could give space to them.


    "Speaking peace? Don''t dream! I have held my anger for a long time! And now, after the holy agreement ended. There''s no way I intend to forget the problem that happened!"


    Indeed, a little aura from the Demon Emperor is enough to release the pressure bound to his subordinates.


    Just look, the expression of the subordinates of the Demon Emperor, he showed a satisfied face to hear the words of his master.


    For this demon, he has been waiting for the time when they can avenge them back.


    And now, he knows the agreement from the gods and goddesses has been completed.


    If they want, they can again attack territory from the West Continent.


    But what? They know they are not required to act rashly.


    "I understand... If so, I no longer intend to doubt this fight. War can not be avoided. I hope you can give us relief."


    Not long after, thunder and vibrations occur within a distance of several tens of thousands of meters.


    If want to say, this disaster has been more than enough to destroy most of the experts under the Warrior and Mage Stages.


    Luckily, people from the human side, they can survive the battle of two experts above the Warrior Stage and the Mage Stage.


    Although, many of them cannot but have to fall from where they are.


    After all, the pressure facts of the two experts above the Warrior and Mage Stages have been sufficient in killing ordinary people.


    If the Demon Emperor is serious, no one knows whether Actrid''s continent can last from its place or not.


    *Roar!!!-**Boom-!!!-**Bam-!!!-*


    Unfortunately, people within hundreds of meters, they inevitably but have to be killed in one attack.


    Maybe it''s true, the Great Wizard, he came because he wanted to save them.


    Still, the Great Wizard, he knew impossible he could defeat the Demon Emperor.


    In the end, the fact that the Demon Emperor did not take their fight seriously was real.


    "What''s wrong? Is this the only thing you can do? If so, it is much better you throw the Sage Wizard nickname from your life!"


    Really, for a moment when the Demon Emperor intended to end their fight.


    An unexpected thing happened, the chain measuring hundreds of meters appeared and was about to tie the Demon Emperor.


    Of course, the Great Wizard, he could not possibly create other barrier techniques.


    In a split second, a box-shaped cube appeared and endlessly pressed the body of the Demon Emperor.


    "My lord!!!" shouted subordinates from the Demon Emperor, thinking what his master was successfully sealed by a human?


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times the subordinates from the Demon Emperor call the name of his master.


    Just look, the Demon Emperor, he can''t reply to the words of his subordinates.


    "What chain is this? I can''t get out. No. The function of this chain doesn''t look simple. Looks like I don''t have a choice. I have to survive. And after the time comes, it doesn''t take time for me to get away from this chain." the Demon Emperor explained, knows what is the weakness of the chain around his body.


    Certainly, this chain requires abundant energy in sealing creatures like the emperor.


    "Shut up. Damn demon, you are silent and don''t move."


    "What?" Indeed, without delay, the body of the subordinate of the Demon Emperor, he could not but was forced to be sealed.


    It''s just that, it doesn''t look like the sealing of the Demon Emperor.


    Conversely, sealing from this demon is one of the normal techniques.


    After all, subordinates from the Demon Emperor, he was not weaker than the Ruler Expert.


    Maybe because of that, he can succeed in defeating a group of experts under the Ruler stage.


    If it wasn''t because of that, how could he be able to kill humans under the Ruler Stage?


    With this alone, it is enough to show him that he cannot be resisted by experts under the Ruler Stage.


    "Hah, ha... Really bad. I have lost half of my mana energy. Is it possible that I can be twenty in a short time?" asked the Great Wizard, he endlessly bowed from where he was.


    In the point of view of the Great Wizard, he did not know how long he could hold the seal of the Demon Emperor.


    The worst, he could not but had to be killed by the Demon Emperor.


    If he did not act very quickly, he might not succeed in sealing the Demon Emperor.


    Luckily, due to the arrogance of the Demon Emperor.


    Certainly, there was no way he would not use this opportunity in sealing the Demon Emperor. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Emperor... Please quickly and solve the exam problem. I can no longer hold this monster." .


    ...


    "Terrible... Are they really a student under the Warrior Stage?" asked the students, want to know what we were a student under the Warrior and Mage Stages?


    In their perspective, they really did not expect we can create super fast movements.


    Even Ash, he also could not but react like students of the second year and above.


    Luckily, Ash, he didn''t really intend to think about what happened.


    Ash knows, he knows I must be the one who won this test.


    In the end, the fact I did not really mobilize one hundred percent of my strength was real.


    If I''m serious, do not I have to hold myself in fighting against Isaac?


    Just look, I did not borrow the strength of the system at all.


    Instead, I showed that I succeeded in pursing Isaac without the help of the system.


    Although, in the end I could not possibly defeat Isaac without activating the Berserker mode.


    I know, very aware that it is impossible for me to be able to subdue Isaac without the strength of the Berserker mode.


    It''s just that, I don''t really intend to activate the power of the Berserker Mode.


    For now, I am very aimed at practicing my fighting instincts.


    I have to admit, the strength of the Star Transofrmation technique can really give me in large quantities.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 173 173: Are you serious?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    But what? I know the technique of the Star Transformation cannot improve one''s physical.


    Conversely, Star Transformation techniques can provide speed to others.


    Similarly, magic in themselves, without stopping increases exceeding which amount they are.


    If I want to say, I first fought against Isaac without having to use magic.


    But now, I change my mind after seeing which amount in me.


    Maybe because of that, I without hesitation tilted my magic in fighting against Isaac.


    In a split second, the sea of ??fire around me couldn''t but turn extremely violent.


    Don''t know why, but I really intend to plan the technique of unknown.


    "I don''t expect you to be a magician. I think your class is a sword class." Isaac commented, a little showed him very curious about my real power.


    It''s just, Isaac, he knew he didn''t have to ask what was the reason I was hiding my real power.


    If he wanted to say it, he knows I really want to learn the magic elements.


    In fact, Isaac, he also knew that my sword technique did not really look bad.


    Instead, I can be said to be one of the students with high-level sword talent.


    But why? Why don''t I really intend to focus on learning sword techniques?


    "Too bad. You are very talented in swordsmanship, but you choose the path of magic."


    "I don''t care. I am me. I can determine the way of my life. You see and wait for me to beat you."


    "Very arrogant!"


    Without delay, Isaac, he once again chose to attack right in front of me.


    No matter what, I could not have intended to be attacked by the sword from Isaac.


    *Kreng!!!-*


    "Slow!" for some reason, I saw my gaze changed when I saw the sword from Isaac.


    I guessed, suspected the reason I could see Isaac''s movements became very slow.


    Certainly, the technique of changing stars in me has increased my fighting instincts.


    "Fire Element: Rule of Freezing Flames!"


    *FYUSH!-*


    Unexpectedly, the frozen magma around the arena where I and Isaac were inevitably but had to turn into crystals.


    Of course, there''s no way I intend to create crystals without having to give resistance.


    Without lingering, the crystals around the arena, without hesitation immediately pressed both legs from Isaac.


    Even Isaac, he inevitably but was forced to feel a feeling of depression.


    ''So strong! What is this type of power? I have never seen someone else to recite crystals in the form of magma.'' Isaac thought, he felt confused about how I could create crystals in the form of fire.


    Supposedly, it is very impossible that the fire element can succeed in creating a crystal form.


    But still, he could not but had to admit I had succeeded in forming crystals without crystal elements.


    "You''re strong. I admit you are the strongest student in your first year. Therefore, I no longer intend to hold back my strength. Heretic Form."


    *Crack!-*


    Indeed, I was waiting when this man was about to activate his original form.


    And now, I managed to see Isaac decided to show the form of a Heretic Form.


    Without delay, I without hesitation chose to focus my real power.


    Deep in my heart, I really did not intend to lose in fighting against Isaac.


    Unfortunately, for a moment when I was about to increase my fighting instincts.


    I felt a hard blow, right in the middle of my stomach.


    Luckily, I was not too affected by Isaac''s punch.


    I have to admit, I am very grateful for training my body until now.


    If I don''t train physically, it is very impossible I can stand from my place


    The worst, I inevitably but have to fall from my place.


    "Strong too. But don''t be happy. I didn''t mobilize one hundred percent of my strength. Be prepared."


    And sure enough, in less than a few seconds of blow after blow continued to hit right in my body.


    Even if I managed to hold the blow from Isaac, I could not but was forced to accept the impact of the damage that occurred.


    Just look, my arms inevitably but have to show the pain of pain.


    ''Different from before. Is this his original power?'' I thought, knowing Isaac''s previous power was a lowly power.


    And now, Isaac, he decided to be serious in fighting against me.


    If he is not serious, he is afraid he can''t but must be defeated by me.


    "I have to beat this man. My goal is to destroy the hero! ''


    Really, the aura around Isaac, once again could not but had to increase very drastically.


    When viewed from which beam isaac, I have to say he has mobilized one hundred percent of the original power.


    But what? Should I lose in fighting fighting against Isaac?


    [Detected! Master''s life is now in danger. Do you intend to activate the function of forced improvement?]


    ''No, I don''t need to use this power. Berserker Mode! ''


    Maybe it''s true, if I borrow the power of forced increase from the system.


    Certainly, it is possible that I can beat Isaac in one time.


    It''s just that, I don''t know if I can withstand the strength of the system or not.


    At most, I could not help but have to kill a man named Isaac.


    If I remember, one blow from an forced increase had far exceeded when I first activated this form


    For a moment when I got the power of Berserker Mode, I could no longer activate this form as I like


    If I have no choice, I must be without hesitation activating the strength of the system.


    *BAM!!!-*


    "What... What happened?! What pressure is this!? Why do I feel like looking at the fight from experts above the profound stage?" asked the students, they could not resist the surprise on their faces.


    In their minds, they think whether we are really students under the Warrior and Mage Stages?


    If so, how can our pressure look like we are experts above the Mortal Stage?


    "You''re wrong. This is the pressure of an expert in Grand Knight and Great Mage." explained my brother, he knew what aura radiated around us.


    Even Liliana, she also acknowledged that our strength was one of the best of most students.


    ''Noah... You''re amazing! What else do you hide?!'' Liliana thought, she couldn''t help but show a look full of obsession.


    In the perspective of Liliana, she likes a strong man like me.


    *Badump!-*


    ''I have to hold myself. Liliana, you must remember! He is your junior! He can''t possibly continue to be by your side.''


    Actually, deep in Liliana''s heart, she was very sad to see the fact that I was a junior.


    If I am a student above the second year, there''s no way she will ignore the fact I can be with her.


    After all, in achieving the stages above the Warrior and Mage Stages are the most impossible things to do.


    What''s more, my strength is nothing more than a student in the Inner Core Stage.


    "Mr. Noah! Fight! I support you!"


    "Fight..."


    "Big Sister! Don''t shout like you are a living corpse! Show your spirit!"


    Really, Aisha, she really couldn''t help but shake me.


    Even the princess, she could not but had to loosen from where she was.


    She knew, she really didn''t want to shout right in front of others.


    But what? Just look, her younger sister, she did not give her relief at all. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This girl... Are they serious?''


    "What is it?"


    "No." maybe it''s true, the Emperor from the West Continent, he was speechless to see the actions of Aisha.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 174 174: True Form

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Still, as a father, he could not have intended to hold back Aisha''s actions.


    In the end, the fact that Aisha is the favorite daughter of the emperor is real.


    If it wasn''t because of that, should the Emperor not act seeing the actions of this girl?


    Luckily, due to actions from Aisha and the princess.


    Students from the West Continent, they cannot but choose to support me.


    Of course, the students from other continents also didn''t want to lose to the cheers of the Western Continent students.


    Without small talk, these three continents began to fight in encouraging me and Isaac.


    Even myself, I don''t know the reason they chose to cheer for me and Isaac.


    In fact, I did not care about the actions of them at all.


    If I want, I can submit once without the need for a lot of movements.


    *Bhuk!-* *Crack!-* *Bham!-*


    ''Flames Ocean! Swallow him! ''


    I have to admit, if I don''t activate the form of the Berserker mode.


    Certainly, it is very impossible I can create a sea of ??magma around the arena where I am.


    *BUM!!!-*


    In a split second, a magma-shaped hand appears and captures the body from Isaac.


    It''s just that, no matter what I managed to touch Isaac or not.


    Just look, Isaac, he without finding difficulty escaped from my grasp.


    With this alone, isn''t it possible that I can''t but have to be defeated by this man?


    "Cough-*


    But well, what I think doesn''t really happen.


    If I saw, I saw Isaac had succeeded in injuring. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the body of Isaac, I could see him a sip of blood from his mouth.


    I thought, suspecting Isaac was on the verge of limits.


    If it wasn''t for this, I couldn''t possibly have to kneel from where he was?


    "Ugh... I don''t expect me to reach my limits. Which consumption from this form is really scary." Isaac murmured, he felt which flow in him had experienced obstacles.


    From the beginning, Isaac, he knew he was not required to activate a heretic form through the number 1 minute.


    If he forced himself, he could not but was forced to experience which reversing.


    And now, Isaac, he inevitably but must feel extraordinary pain.


    "Bad! I can''t control my strength! Ahhh!!!"


    Really, I don''t know what Isaac''s reason shouted very loudly.


    If I see, I see the form of Isaac once again can''t but have to turn into the most terrible thing.


    The eyes of Isaac, the skin of Isaac, teeth from Isaac. They have experienced a very drastic change.


    Even me, I could not speak to the form of Isaac.


    Luckily, I saw Isaac chose to cover around the arena in the form of fog.


    Maybe because of this, Isaac, he doesn''t want anyone to know he is a demon.


    [Danger!!! Please stay away from the Ancient Demon! Death can come and go at any time. I hope you can decide what your best choice.]


    "Ck! Very bad! I have to avoid!"


    *Slash!-*


    Indeed, one slash from Isaac managed to divide a portion of the arena.


    Luckily, what Isaac slaughtered did not really erode the back where he was.


    If not, I don''t know whether the arena is occupied by students from other continents to survive or not.


    The worst, they can''t but have to get off the arena stage.


    "Creepy... Is this a form of your real?" I asked, curious about what the form of Isaac is an original form?


    Unfortunately, Isaac, he did not hear the words coming out of my mouth.


    For Isaac, he no longer cares about what life is.


    What Isaac wants is killing, as if he has lost control over his body.


    Unwittingly, I felt the intention of killing appeared right in front of my face.


    Without thinking, I without hesitation immediately moved away from the place where I was before.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    Not long after, a bomb-shaped hard explosion appeared and exploded very loudly.


    In a way, this explosion is the result of the power of the demon Isaac.


    "Luckily I avoid it. If not, I don''t know if I can come out alive or not." I murmured, like it or not but grateful for my decision.


    If I don''t avoid it, I don''t know if I can get out of Isaac''s attack or not.


    The worst, I can''t but I have to feel pain on my face.


    "What happened? So strange. Why can''t I see their fight?" asked the students, they wanted to know what the reason they could not see the battle of both of us.


    Even the host, he did not know what to say about the situation.


    In the mind of the host, he knew the buildings around them had been damaged.


    Luckily, the host, he without lingering restoring the damage that occurred.


    Maybe because of that, he wasn''t too worried about the fight I and Isaac.


    *BAM!-*


    For one more time, the sound of a loud explosion sounded right under the arena where the match.


    *Plang!-*


    "No! I don''t have any time! System, give me a function of forced improvement!"


    *Bruk!-*


    For a moment, the building under me could not be but had to experience cracks.


    [12,13/200% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    [Consuming a master''s life span for 30 days. The forced increase in the full stage is given.]


    "Argh!!!" really, I have to admit, the function of forced increase of the system is the most painful function.


    If I don''t train my body, I don''t know if I can withstand this pain or not.


    At most, I can''t but have to be damaged in my organs.


    But now, I feel different from the first time I activated the function of forced increase.


    It could say, I was not too affected by the side effects of forced increase.


    Although, in the end I could not be able to avoid pain from forced increase.


    [12,30/200% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    *Plang!-*


    Indeed, without delay I chose to compete with the sword right in front of Isaac.


    No matter what, I can''t possibly intend to lose to this test.


    Deep in my heart, I really want to win from the middle term exams


    Actually, for a moment when I and Isaac collided with our two swords.


    An unexpected thing happened, a shock wave came out and endlessly spreading around the audience''s bench.


    Even the first year of students, they could not survive the impact of our attack.


    "Ah! My head!"


    "Huek!"


    "What wave is this? Why do I feel like I can lose my consciousness every time I hear this wave?!" asked the students, they wanted to know what the reasons for strange waves can appear around them.


    Luckily, the impact of our attack did not last very long.


    Conversely, the professors, they without thinking decided to create a barrier around the arena.


    When viewed from the barrier of the professors, they know this barrier is one of the high-level barrier.


    After all, the fact that the strength of the professors is in the Law Stage cannot be denied.


    *Thank !!!-*


    ''Oh no! Noah, look behind you! ''


    "I know!" without thinking, I without hesitation responded to the attack from Isaac.


    Really, I am very grateful for successfully cornering the power of Isaac.


    If it wasn''t for the system, I didn''t know whether it could stand from my place or not.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 175 175: Monster?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Die... Die... Die... DIE...!"


    It is true, I unconsciously saw the actions of Isaac gradually changed.


    If I want to say, I see like he wants to lose his consciousness.


    In fact, for a moment when I and Isaac fought without having to feel strange.


    Certainly, there was no way he did not react as if he was a crazy person.


    But now, I see Isaac really can no longer survive the power of the demon in him.


    ''Noah, quickly and defeat this man. If you delay again, I don''t know if you managed to escape your death or not. ''


    ''Don''t worry... I''m getting ready in my second plan.''


    ''Good. Don''t die. You are my administrator. I don''t want you why.''


    Really, I have to admit, I don''t expect Bellu to think I am a servant.


    But what? The fact I let Bellu occupy my body undeniable.


    Maybe because of this, I didn''t feel too annoyed at the words of Bellu.


    In the end, Bellu, she is one of the US cards in saving my life.


    I know, realizing what is the function of Bellu''s power.


    Certainly, Bellu, she can give me strength when I was about to be killed.


    Although, it is very impossible that the strength of Bellu can be given to me permanently.


    "Really crazy! Don''t you realize you look like a devil now?" I asked, wanting to know whether Isaac really could react to my words or not.


    Unfortunately, Isaac, he did not care what the words came out in my mouth.


    For Isaac, he no longer considers this match to be a test.


    Conversely, Isaac, he really intends to try to tear my body into several parts.


    If not because of that, what is the reason Isaac without stopping attacking me from several blind points?


    What''s more, seeing from the Isaac movement want to set up his sword right in my body


    Of course, I no longer might think this is a match from the academy.


    "Guh..."


    "Sorry. But I don''t want to die! I hope you don''t hold a grudge against me. Goodbye." without delays, I can''t but want to create a stance of my breaking.


    Certainly, it is impossible for my discharge move to be a form of the form of my sword.


    "Forbidden Magic: The Eternal of Devouring."


    ''Eh? Noah? Are you really..''


    ''Don''t stop me, Bellu. You are the one who gives me this technique. Therefore, I know what the side effects of your giving technique are.''


    Maybe it''s true, the magic of Bellu is one of the forbidden magic.


    If this is known to others, I don''t know if they can think of me as a magician in the truth or not.


    The worst, I can''t but must be considered a magician from the evil side.


    *Plak!-*


    In a split second, the dark fog around the arena where I and Isaac were not able to but were about to be sucked by unknown power.


    In a way, this power is one of the prohibited magic giving Bellu.


    Even the suction of this power, looks as if it stopped absorbing the energy of the demon from Isaac.


    With this, I know that it is impossible for Isaac to continue to survive from where he is.


    "Now what else?! How could a strong wind emerge from the arena of the match?!" the students murmured, they did not know what the reason they could feel the wind blowing from inside the match.


    Maybe it''s true, the protector of the professor can give them the security of the attacks me and Isaac.


    Still, the fact that this protector cannot fend off the power of the wind blowing is a fact.


    "This feeling... Did I see wrong?" said the Emperor from the West Continent, he didn''t know whether what he was thinking was true or not.


    In the mind of the Emperor from the West Continent, he knew what was the meaning of the power of this blowing wind.


    As a hundred year old emperor, wouldn''t it be impossible for him not to know what forbidden magic was?


    Certainly, it is possible that the Emperor knows I was the one who created this major.


    Luckily, the Emperor, he didn''t really care what I was the one who was the forbidden magic or not.


    ''This boy... He is really mysterious. I don''t expect him to develop so far. What''s more, I know the talent of this boy is no longer like when he was at the Orange Stage.'' for a moment, a little little grin was seen on the lips of the emperor.


    Don''t know why, but the Emperor, he knew I was not an ordinary person at all.


    From the beginning, the Emperor, he bet my origin is not like other people in general.


    ''And also... I can''t see the future of this boy. I feel like he doesn''t allow others to see what his future is.''


    In less than a few minutes, the wind blows has experienced caution.


    Even black smoke around the arena, it can''t but must disappear as if nothing happened.


    Unfortunately, people on the audience bench, they inevitably but have to put up a surprised expression on their faces.


    They know, really know what happened in the building under the footing where we are.


    Just look, they see a big hole created around the footing where Jami is located.


    With this alone, they know that big battles have occurred when the black fog covered the arena.


    And now, they are very upset because they cannot see our battle


    They guessed, knowing that it was impossible for our battle to not look very interesting


    Still, the students, they saw the body of Isaac had been lying helpless.


    At first, they thought I had won this match.


    But when they saw my figure, they could not resist their shock on their faces.


    They know, don''t expect I to show a very deep wound outside of my body. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily, the wound I received did not really damage the internal organs of me.


    Conversely, my body endlessly bleeding from my head.


    "Cough...!-" for a moment, I couldn''t once again but had to be coughed from my place.


    Really, I have to admit, forbidden magic is one of the most dangerous magic in this world.


    If I am not helped by the system, I don''t know if I can escape my death or not.


    But lucky, because I was assisted by the system and Star Transformation technique.


    Of course, it is very unlikely that I am affected by the forbidden magic.


    ''Hurt! My heart... I feel like I want to blaze anytime.'' I thought, trying to calm my heart a little.


    Deep in my heart, I don''t want anyone else to see an expression of pain on my face.


    After all, the fact that this test did not reach the final stage was real.


    "Is this real? What kind of battle did they go through?" the students commented, they do not know and are curious about what happened.


    In their perspective, they could not imagine the battle from both of us.


    Even students above the third year, they also acknowledge the fight from us at all makes no sense.


    Supposedly, it is very unlikely that the first year students like us can create damage like this.


    But why? How can we possibly create damage like students above the Grand Knight stage?


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 176: The strongest?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Of course, no matter what they can¡¯t see the fight from us or not.


    In the end, the fact I managed to win in fighting against Isaac was real.


    With this alone, do not they have to scream with joy towards me?


    "Amazing! He deserves to be dubbed the strongest student this year! No, I think he is the strongest student?"


    "What are you saying? The student council president is the strongest! Don¡¯t joke anymore!"


    "I know! But still, the fact he didn¡¯t reach the Warrior Stage is the least we can predict. You should know this, right?"


    Really, even the students around them, they also think like this man.


    In their minds, they know I am one of the strongest candidates under Liliana.


    Certainly, there¡¯s no way I could not win in fighting against Ash.


    "As I thought. This man, he managed to win in fighting against Isaac." a student commented, he was none other than the young master of the Magic Tower.


    It could say, he was very impressed with my fight against Isaac.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, should he clap my victory?


    Maybe it¡¯s true, young master of the Magic Tower, he can¡¯t win in this exam.


    But what? The fact I managed to reach the final match is undeniable.


    With this alone, should he sneer I managed to win in fighting against Isaac?


    No.


    Conversely, young master of the Magic Tower, he knows he is lower than me.


    Maybe because of this, he did not dare to say anything about my origin.


    He knew, realizing I was none other than an outsider of the empire.


    Certainly, it is possible that young master of the Magic Tower thought I was not from an ordinary family.


    ¡¯Damn it! Why did he win in this fight? I can¡¯t believe it!¡¯ cursed a woman, she was none other than the class leader from class D.


    Deep in the heart of the class president from class D, she was very annoyed to see me winning in fighting against Isaac.


    Although, the other side in the class president from class D, she thinks I don¡¯t look bad?


    Luckily, the class leader from class D, she knew I was their enemy.


    Certainly, there was no way she intended to praise my strength.


    "He is really great! Mr. Noah! I believe you will win this match!" Aisha shouted, she never stopped showing her admiration for me.


    Even Aisha¡¯s view, she thought I looked a little cool?


    In Aisha¡¯s mind, she thought I was a savior.


    What¡¯s more, I have shown my strength in fighting against Isaac.


    ¡¯Is he really this strong? I don¡¯t expect him to hide his original power.¡¯ thought the princess, thinking I had hid my real.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of that, should she see the damage occurred around me?


    ¡¯Of course. My bet never misses! I know he is a strange man. Therefore, I don¡¯t hesitate to bet on this man.¡¯ Liliana thought, put a slight expression full of satisfaction.


    From the beginning, Liliana, she knew I was a man full of strange secrets.


    Want anyway, for a moment when Liliana was by my side every day.


    Of course, there was no way she would not feel the strangeness to happen to me.


    ¡¯But I¡¯m happy. I was worried that he was defeated by this person. But apparently, he actually managed to win against this person.¡¯


    Still, the other side in Liliana, she was worried about the condition of my body.


    When viewed from the condition of my body, she knows I don¡¯t really look fine.


    "I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be back when I have finished my business."


    "Alright..." maybe it¡¯s true, the people around Liliana, they were curious about the reason she left the bench where she was.


    But well, they know they can¡¯t do anything.


    "Lili... Are you..."


    "Take it easy. I can definitely help heal the wounds of this man."


    "I see... I leave him to you."


    Without delay, the figure of Liliana, she finally disappeared from where he was.


    Just look, no one else asks what is the reason Liliana goes.


    They know, realizing me and Liliana are friends.


    From the beginning, they had seen my closeness and Liliana while in the academy.


    Maybe because of this, they think naturally if Liliana intends to examine my condition.


    After all, the fact that Liliana is one of the creatures above the warrior and mage stages is real.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, they didn¡¯t know whether Liliana could help me or not.


    "The winner is Noah Gleenth!"


    "Amazing!!! This is what we want to see! This amazing battle! Ha ha ha."


    "Right! This victory is the most worthy of this man!" shouted students from the West Continent, they admit I was one of the most talented students.


    For a moment when they witnessed my real power, they knew I was not lower than the hero.


    Unfortunately, deep in their hearts, they don¡¯t know I can continue the semi-finals or not.


    In their minds, they know my condition does not show I can carry out my duties.


    Conversely, it is very unlikely that I can fight in winning the first position.


    The worst, I can¡¯t but have to say the reason I gave up from the match.


    "Sister, let¡¯s go too. I¡¯m very worried about Mr. Noah¡¯s condition."


    "Huh? But Aisha, we..." unfortunately, the princess, she looked very unable to put up a happy expression.


    Deep in the princess¡¯s heart, she did not expect her younger sister to really intend to drag her.


    Just look, without realizing it, one of the hands of the princess cannot but must be dragged by Aisha.


    With this alone, it is enough to show she wants to take her away in front of me. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯Really bad... I hope Lili isn¡¯t angry with this girl¡¯s actions.¡¯ thought the princess, could not help but had to sigh heavily.


    For now, the princess, she knows she must go and see how my condition is.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Aisha, there was no way she intended to go in visit me.


    "Ah... What the hell... How could they just go away?" my brother commented, could not help but put a little helpless face.


    He knew, realizing me and these three women were friends from when I entered the academy.


    ...


    "Ha, hah... Very bad! My body is really very painful! Damn... After I release the function of forced increase, I can no longer survive the system¡¯s side effects." I said, I could not but was forced to touch one of the walls beside me.


    I have to admit, the wound around my body is impossible to heal in a short time.


    At most, I inevitably but have to wait in less than a few weeks.


    But what? Should I wait within a few weeks?


    In the end, the fact that I have managed to qualify in the semi-finals is the least denied.


    If I don¡¯t attend the next fight, I don¡¯t know if I can fulfill the wishes of my classmates or not.


    Actually, I did not care about the hopes of my classmates.


    Instead, the only thing I want the most is I want to defeat Ash.


    It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know if I can continue this test or not.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 177 177: Hypocritical!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    *step-**step-**step-*


    Really, I have to admit, for a moment when I endlessly forced myself in stepping.


    I felt the pain, as if never stopped piercing the internal organs.


    Even myself, I couldn''t but had to fall a little from where I was.


    Luckily, because the healing effect in me has begun to be done.


    Certainly, I don''t have to bear this pain alone.


    Still, no matter what I can go back from my place or not.


    Without realizing it, one of my legs, could not but had to kneel right below the floor.


    Unfortunately, for a moment when I thought I wanted to give up on my wishes.


    I saw someone helped me, as if I had recognized this hand.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Senior... Why did you come? Aren''t you on the audience bench?" I asked, knowing she was none other than Liliana.


    Still, whatever my reason for asking, I don''t know why Liliana could be in this place.


    In the end, Liliana, she said I didn''t have to cook myself in speaking.


    After all, the fact I just finished in my fight could not be denied.


    "Shhhh~. Don''t worry. I was by your side. You can take a break for a moment. Leave your wound problem to me."


    "But senior..." In a fraction of a second, I felt a warm and cold feeling struck around the internal organs.


    I don''t know why, but I saw a warm and cold feeling starting to try to heal me.


    "You... Senior, I thank you for your help. I don''t know if I can reply to your kindness or not."


    "Hehehe. Don''t think about it. You are my junior. Of course, as a senior, this has become an obligation I must help you."


    "..." whatever it is, I know there''s no way I can repay the kindness of Liliana.


    In the end, the facts of the strength of Liliana are now above the Warrior and Mage Stages are undeniable.


    With this alone, should Liliana ask me for help?


    If so, it is impossible for Liliana to be serious about my help.


    For Liliana, I am no different from normal humans in this world.


    Even if I successfully defeat the experts above me, should Liliana think I am a man?


    No.


    I''m sure, thinking Liliana thought I was a child.


    For a moment when I and Liliana knew each other, I knew she only considered me as a junior.


    If it wasn''t because of that, it was very unlikely that she called me a junior.


    Although, I know it''s impossible for Liliana to call me Junior every time we meet.


    "Thank You..."


    A few minutes had passed, Liliana, she finally chose to release her strength.


    Just look, for a moment when I felt the power of Liliana disappeared in my body.


    I know, really know that I have managed to ease most of my wound


    Maybe it''s true, I know it''s impossible for Liliana to cure my wounds in one hundred percent.


    But what? The fact that I no longer feel the side effects of the forced increase function is real.


    "Senior... I already feel better. Can you let me go?"


    "..."


    Unfortunately, no matter what my question was heard from inside Liliana''s ears or not.


    Just look, the expression of Liliana, she showed a little reluctance on her face.


    "What are you saying? I know you don''t really feel fine. Don''t move first."


    "Ugh... Please-" for a moment, when I intended to ask Liliana to let me go.


    I heard the whisper of two women, they were none other than the princess and Aisha.


    Aisha... Don''t move much. If we approach, I''m afraid they can know our difference."


    "Big Sister! Let go! I have to go and see my savior!"


    "This girl..." really, the other side in the princess, she can''t but think whether this girl is crazy?


    If she look at Aisha''s expression, she knows she is very worried about me.


    It''s just that the princess, she doesn''t want her and Aisha to approach me and Liliana.


    She knew, knowing what happened to our relationship.


    Unexpectedly, they inevitably but had to hear my voice.


    "You two... What are you doing? Did you also come because you worry about me?" I asked, wanting to know if they came because they wanted to see my condition?


    I thought, suspect they came because they were very worried about me.


    ''Well... I don''t have a problem if Aisha comes. But I don''t expect the princess to also choose to tap me. ''


    Unwittingly, I saw a little red hue of the Princess''s cheeks.


    She knew, really knew I was now staring at her face.


    Certainly, as a woman, she can''t possibly feel what shame is.


    "You two, why don''t you come here?" as if knew the purpose of the arrival of these two women, Liliana, she had a long thought telling them to come to us.


    At first, Liliana, she did not know what was the reason Celine came to choose to see me.


    But after seeing the expression from Aisha, she knew she had been forced by this girl.


    ''Really... Is she not too spoiled Aisha? Up to you. I also hope she comes and greets Noah.'' because she did not intend to think further, Liliana, she chose to no longer care about what happened.


    For now, Liliana, she must help Noah go to sit on the audience''s seat.


    That way, it''s not impossible that I don''t have to waste the rest of my stamina.


    "Mr. Noah! Are you okay? I''m so worried about you!"


    *Thud-*


    Really, I have to admit, I know Aisha is one of the women most often hugs me.


    Just look, Aisha, she without hesitation chose to hug me.


    Of course, I was not at all angry with the actions of Aisha.


    Instead, I really like the way Aisha cares about me.


    "You... Don''t you know I just finished my fight?"


    "Of course."


    "If you know, why did you suddenly come and hug me? Are you not afraid that my wound is open again?"


    Maybe it''s true, the reason I asked this question to Aisha.


    Certainly, I want to know the answer to come out of Aisha''s mouth.


    "Why not? You are the most like you. Of course, it is very unlikely that I don''t worry about you!"


    For a moment, I could not but had to feel a hug from Aisha to be very heavy.


    At first, Liliana, she intended to reprimand this girl because she hugged me too tightly.


    But she changed her mind, seeing me put a little serious expression.


    "Ha ha ha... I understand. I want to get out of this narrow place. Can you help me a little?"


    "Leave it to me!"


    In less than a few seconds, Aisha, she without thinking began to support one of my hands right on her shoulders.


    When viewed from my movements, I can see me now assisted by the two beautiful women.


    If this is known to others, I don''t know if they can hold their envy or not.


    By the way, I don''t know what to say to the woman in front of me.


    If I speak, I can''t but have to recall the embarrassing events before.


    "Ah... You''re so great. I saw you managed to occupy the fourth position of the match above the second year." I praised, a little trying to feel the princess. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deep in my heart, I don''t want any cracks to happen to me and the princess.


    Want anyway, I''m afraid that the princess can be hostile to me.


    Certainly, I don''t know if I can get away from the Prince''s hostility or not.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of the princess, there was no way I could move freely in the academy.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 178 178: Very lucky!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Err... You too. You''re very charming from your match against students from the North Continent." replied the princess, not forgetting not to praise me again.


    Deep in the Princess''s heart, she acknowledged that my fighting and Isaac''s fight was a misunderstanding.


    Even the princess, she could not but had to show a satisfied expression on her face.


    For the princess, she really did not expect I have developed so far.


    If she knows, should I ask for protection under the Princess''s faction?


    "Ehem-. You two, please talk as usual. Don''t act like you don''t know each other." Liliana commented, knowing what the reason me and the princess spoke were very nervous.


    Certainly, me and the princess could not get but had to be reminded of the incident at that time.


    If it wasn''t for this, should I and the Princess speak as if we were a stranger?


    Usually, me and the princess spoke like us were acquaintances.


    But now, she knows me and the princess look very different.


    Luckily, Aisha, she thought too much about my reaction and the princess.


    For Aisha, she thought normally if her sister could not say anything.


    After all, Aisha, she knew her sister was very worried.


    Maybe because of this, she doesn''t care what the reaction of her sister.


    "..." still, no matter what Liliana said we had to behave normally or not.


    In the end, the fact that the princess and I have experienced an intimate relationship cannot be denied.


    ''Whatever... I hope their relationship can return to the beginning.'' Liliana thought, no longer intending to think about our problems.


    For now, Liliana, she must take me to the audience''s bench.


    "Never mind, why don''t we sit together? Let''s see what happened in the next match."


    "That''s right... Your idea isn''t bad."


    "I agree. Sister Liliana is the best!"


    Really, I don''t know what to say to the actions of these three women.


    In my mind, I did not expect them to decide to sit with me without asking me directly.


    In fact, I am now not really very far from them.


    Supposedly, these three women, they can ask whether they can sit with me or not.


    But still, I know there is no way these three women intend to ask permission from me.


    In the end, the fact that these three women have never heard my words is real.


    Maybe because of that, I have given up on the attitude of these three women.


    Want anyway, after I was with them in less than a few months.


    I know, realizing they are no different from noble girls in general.


    Certainly, their nature is very unlikely to allow them to surrender to their ego.


    ''You''re lucky. If you are not helped by your senior, I don''t know if you have to fall from your place or not.'' Bellu commented, a little trying to praise the actions of Liliana.


    In the mind of Bellu, if Liliana did not come and save me.


    Of course, it is impossible Bellu to choose to stay from where he is.


    At most, Bellu, he really chose to save me from falling from the floor.


    ''Sorry... I don''t expect the side effects of the forbidden magic to have an effect on my physical.'' I said, admitting I can really feel the side effects of prohibited magic.


    Maybe it''s true, I have also felt the side effects of the forced improvement function.


    But what? Facts I have to receive a counterattack from forbidden magic can not be denied.


    ''Hah... Don''t worry. I can help you in the side of this side effect. You calm down.''


    ''Thank You...''


    ''...''


    Really, I know Bellu has now started eliminating the side effects of forbidden magic.


    Maybe because of this, I don''t really care what Bellu stayed from where she was or not.


    ...


    *Bam!-*


    It is true, the Great Wizard, he did not expect the retaining chain around the Demon Emperor could experience cracks.


    In fact, the Great Wizard, he knew he did not really lose most of which energy.


    But why? How could the Demon Emperor create cracks in the chains around his body?


    With this alone, the Great Wizard, he knew he no longer had a lot of time in holding the Demon Emperor.


    And sure enough, in less than a few seconds there was a loud explosion.


    *Boom!-*


    "It''s really interesting. Even if you can hold me back, but you have weakened. Unfortunately, I have predicted you certainly can''t hold this holding again." commented the Demon Emperor, he knew what the limitations of the Great Wizard.


    Maybe it''s true, the sealing of the Great Wizard has succeeded in pressing him in less than some time.


    But what? Should the Demon Emperor be unable to escape being sealed by a King Stage expert?


    "I admit you are the strongest magician. But sorry, I can''t give you a chance of life. Goodbye."


    In less than a few seconds, a black ball measuring hundreds of meters appeared right above the sky.


    In a way, this black ball is one of the strengths of the Demon Emperor.


    If the ball is exposed to the land, no one knows what happens the land around them.


    The worst, people within a distance of tens of thousands of meters, they cannot but must be destroyed.


    "Very bad! There''s no way I let it go!" Unexpectedly, the Great Wizard, he without hesitation immediately created hundreds of layers above the sky. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, no matter what the Great Wizard has created hundreds of layers of protectors above the sky or not.


    In the end, the fact of the power of the Demon Emperor managed to break the protected of the Great Wizard was real.


    *Crack!-*


    "How could... There''s no way I let you go! Argh...!"


    "Stupid human. Go and meditate on your nature. People like you have been very dependent on gods and goddesses. Because of this, you are an ant in the eyes of living things."


    Without delays, vibrations on the above scale can be felt by villagers around.


    Even the villagers, they are very confused about what happened.


    Luckily, this vibration does not really take place in less than a few minutes.


    Conversely, vibrations on a scale of six have succeeded in experiencing darling.


    Although, no one knows whether the villagers are fine or not.


    After all, the fact that some living creatures roam the distance of thousands of meters from the border region are real.


    With this alone, is it possible that they don''t have to feel the impact of the Demon Emperor attack?


    The worst, they can''t but must be killed by the pressure of the Demon Emperor.


    "As I thought. You are an ant. No matter how long it has passed, you are weak creatures." sneered the Demon Emperor, knowing humans are the most fragile creatures in this world.


    If it wasn''t for gods and goddesses, there was no way they could live in peaceful peace.


    "Ashborn, how long do you have to stay in the rebuke? Quickly and wake up from your place. If not, I''m afraid they might have felt our presence."


    "Hehehe. Please forgive me. I don''t expect you to be separated from the seal in a short time."


    "Hmph! Let''s go. The Great Wizard has been successfully overthrown. I''m sure they have also succeeded in infiltrating the empire."


    Without lingering, the two demons, they chose to leave around the border region.


    They know, realizing there are no more living things within thousands of meters.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 179 179: Dont give up!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Maybe because of this, the Demon Emperor, he didn''t really care about what happened around them.


    Even if they managed to live, is it impossible for them to be required to be exposed to side effects from the demon race attack?


    Certainly, it is very unlikely that their lives can experience long life.


    ...


    [21,34/200% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    ''Damn... What is the process of increasing the body does not look very slow?'' I thought, wanting to know whether I could accelerate the progress of the system?


    If I see, I know there''s no way I can reach 200% progress in improving the body


    At most, I like it or not but have to stop fighting against the creatures above me.


    That way, it is possible that I can increase my physical body.


    If I managed to reach 200% in improving the body, is it impossible for me to increase the power of scout fashion?


    Certainly, the system, he could not possibly give me other abilities such as being scing with Breaker Mode.


    It''s just that, I don''t know how long to wait for 200% of the Body Enhancement.


    I think, guessing I have to wait in less than 1-2 years?


    If it wasn''t for this, I didn''t know if I could reach 200% in improving the body or not.


    After all, I know the progress of the system is different from when I first experienced a buildup.


    Actually, it is very natural that I cannot reach 200% progress from body improvement in a short time.


    But what? There''s no way I intend to surrender to giving from the system.


    In the end, the fact that I know the system giving me this function is that he wants me to be very strong.


    If I was defeated, he didn''t know whether I could achieve my initial goal or not.


    By the way, I did not know what to say about the situation.


    If I see, I can see the reactions of people show them very jealous of me.


    After all, the fact that I am now approached by the three beautiful girls they cannot deny.


    With this alone, do not they have to think I am the luckiest man?


    Even students from other continents, they also think exactly like students from the West Continent.


    In their minds, they don''t know what the reasons for these three extraordinary women chose to approach me.


    They know, realizing that these three women are not high ranking nobles.


    Especially Liliana, they have seen the original power of this woman.


    If they dare to disturb this woman, is it impossible for them to be targeted by this woman?


    But why? What is the reason I can approach women like Liliana?


    "Saintess... The princess... And even Ice Witch? He is really a real man!" praise one of the students from another continent, he admitted I was the luckiest man. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, deep in this man''s heart, he knew I could not approach these women without any reason.


    Certainly, when I first entered the academy I was very trying.


    And now, he knows I have shown my superiority as a first year student.


    "True man...! I''m so jealous!"


    "..."


    "Wilheim... You got an extraordinary son-in-law. He didn''t even hesitate to approach your three families." commented the Emperor from the North Continent, could not help himself but admitted that I was the man at least he could imagine.


    If he is me, he doesn''t know if he might be able to approach the imperial family?


    At most, he can''t but must dispose of this useless thought.


    ''This boy... Is he serious? He even approached the daughter of my younger brother! Very bad! Ugh... I''m dizzy. But... '' for a moment, a little wise thought appeared in the minds of Emperor Wilheim.


    In the mind of Emperor Wilheim, he thought whether he should put one of his daughters to me?


    With him successfully pairing one of his daughters to me, don''t I have to be on the empire?


    What''s more, Emperor Wilheim, he knew one of his two daughters really liked me.


    With this alone, he knows that it is impossible for the princess and Aisha to intend to reject the engagement with me.


    It''s just that, Emperor Wilheim, he knew it was impossible for him to be able to lift ordinary people in the imperial family.


    If so, does not have to experience a rebellion to the nobles?


    ''No. Forget it. He is an ordinary person. There''s no way an ordinary person can get married a noble woman.'' because he did not intend to think further, Emperor Wilheim, he chose to ignore what happened.


    "Noisy. I don''t care. For me, their actions are not my business at all."


    "Heh... I understand. But I hope you don''t think about what this guy managed to become a manner of you or not."


    "..."


    Really, it must be admitted, even if the Emperor Wilheim really wanted to beat this man.


    Of course, he knew he could not have to beat this man.


    After all, Emperor Wilheim, he knew the life span of this man could no longer last long.


    Maybe because of this, Emperor Wilheim, he doesn''t really care about the words of this man.


    "Eris... I don''t expect your friend to be a bastard." Daphne commented, think I am a shameless man.


    In the point of view of Daphne, she considers me to be the man most like being near a woman.


    If it wasn''t for this, should she see me sit with the three beautiful women?


    "Well... You don''t know what the meaning of an ordinary people''s struggle. As a former ordinary people, I know how a person should work very hard. And because of that, he has the support of these three women."


    "Heh... You''re so on this man. I don''t think you..."


    "Don''t be noisy. I don''t want to hear this sentence. You must remember, the reason you are on our side is because you are the witch."


    Really, she did not expect this woman to emit an aura of anger.


    Even a little aura from Eris, she has managed to feel very deep fear.


    "The last round has come out. Each of the opponents has been determined."


    Unexpectedly, the expression of the third students of the continent, they could not help but put on a confused face.


    In their minds, they did not expect the emperor to give special rights to a student.


    It is true, this student, he is not a student of the East Continent.


    Do not know why, but because of the effect of the withdrawal of the two participants in the beginning of the semi-finals.


    Certainly, it is impossible for them to have to enter the name of a student.


    Therefore, the Academy Council, they have no choice but must give this student special rights.


    If they do not give this student a special right, they know that it is impossible for him to escape defeat.


    And again, they know he is the weakest of the four participants.


    Maybe because of this, there is no reason they do not give special rights to this man.


    In the end, if they are very brave to give special rights to people like me.


    Certainly, the way from the match can no longer attract others.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 180 180: Demon Emperor...

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Come on, start. We no longer have time. Prepare a small explosion. We must attract the attention of the academy officials."


    "Understandable." without lingering, the sound of a medium-sized explosion sounded right around the empire.


    *Boom!-*


    In a way, the sound of this explosion is one of the plans of the demon race.


    If not because of that, should the sound of an explosion be heard from inside the empire?


    No.


    Conversely, it is very unlikely that the people of the empire are very brave to try to create a commotion.


    If they are brave, do not they have to be killed by the empire?


    Certainly, it does not rule out the possibility they cannot but must be killed in public.


    But what? They know that it is impossible for ordinary people to dare to create an explosion like this.


    "Demon? Ck. So disturb! Bring some people and take this intruder!"


    "Leave it to me."


    Really, it must be admitted, Emperor Wilheim, he did not expect chaos to occur in the area where he was.


    Still, Emperor Wilheim, he knew sooner or later the demon race could again attack the imperial area.


    Maybe because of that, Emperor Wilheim, he did not feel too surprise to what happened.


    Unwittingly, one of the viewers of Emperor Wilheim, he unconsciously turned to the top of the sky.


    ''What feeling this is this? Why do I feel so worried?'' Indeed, for a moment after the guard of the empire left preparing to take care of the intruder of the demon race.


    Just look, Emperor Wilheim, he knew someone else wanted to come to the third place of the Emperor.


    What''s more, Emperor Wilheim, he knows this person is not at all worthy of being called an ordinary creature.


    "Really unlucky... This energy... Demon Emperor!" Emperor Wilheim explained, without hesitation, said the aura of this person was none other than Demon Emperor.


    Even the expressions of the two emperors, they could not help but put up a nervous expression on their faces.


    They know, realizing it is impossible they can take care of Demon Emperor alone.


    But after remembering the number of them, they know that they could not be defeated by Demon Emperor.


    "Emperor Wilheim, why don''t we work together? We don''t allow Demon Emperor to come and kill our students. We must protect them."


    "Calm down. First, I know that it is impossible for Demon Emperor to come without a certain reason. I think Demon Emperor intends to take care of other problems?" Emperor Wilheim commented, knowing it was impossible for Demon Emperor to come without a certain reason.


    Certainly, Demon Emperor, he could not possibly infiltrate the imperial area without any other plans.


    And sure enough, without lingering a man appeared right above the sky.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than the Demon Emperor.


    He is the leader of the devil race, he is the strongest above the three emperors.


    If he is serious, no one knows what is happening in the area where they are.


    *Geerk!-*


    "What pressure is this? So stifling!" I said, could not help but was forced to touch one of my chests.


    In my perspective, I don''t know what to do with the pressure around me.


    If so, could I feel this pressure?


    "Good afternoon... No, I should give a good afternoon greeting. Nice to meet you. I am Demon Emperor, I came because I want to take back what is mine."


    Really, even the three emperors, they did not expect the words of the Demon Emperor.


    In their perspective, should the Emperor Demon come without some bodyguards?


    ''Oh no... What to do? He knew I had kidnapped one of them. Ck. This damn child, he really can''t help himself! '' shouted the Emperor from the North Continent, thinking whether his eldest son was a fool?


    If he had not demonstrated the strength of the demon race, he would not have been suspected of being the mastermind behind all this.


    But still, he knows what happens is impossible to change again.


    Just look, the gaze of the two emperors, they unconsciously chose to turn to the place he was.


    With this alone, he knew they had realized he was the mastermind behind all this.


    "Really stupid... You are even very brave to try to provoke Demon Emperor. Are you not afraid of being killed?" asked the Emperor from the East Continent, knowing that the Emperor from the North Continent had created an enemy that he had not had to be created.


    But now, is it possible they can escape the fight against the Demon Emperor?


    Certainly, it is impossible for Demon Emperor to allow one of them to go alive.


    The worst, one of them could not but was forced to be killed in the hands of the Demon Emperor.


    "Long time no see. I saw you fine. The last time we met was 100 years ago."


    "Huh... I don''t expect my warning to not be heard in your ears. I have said that no one of your races can seize the power of my demon race. But why?" for a moment, the aura full of gripping appeared around the imperial area.


    Even myself, I couldn''t but had to touch my head


    Luckily, Liliana, she without hesitation chose to create a protected in holding the aura of Demon Emperor.


    Maybe because of this, there is no one of us having to experience the impact of the Aura of Demon Emperor.


    Just look, students from the three continents, they cannot help but have to shout in pain.


    With this alone, I know that there is no way they can survive from where they are.


    Luckily, Ash and his friends, they managed to survive the aura of the Demon Emperor.


    Similarly, my brother, he was no different from Ash''s actions.


    If I see from my brother''s body, I know he is protected by divine power.


    Certainly, it is impossible for the aura of Demon Emperor to disturb his thoughts.


    In the end, the fact that my brother is protected by the goddess, it is impossible to be denied.


    Just look, the expression from my brother, he could not help but had to put on a surprised face.


    Don''t know why, but my brother, he knows who the person above the sky where the emperor is.


    Deep in my sister''s heart, he had heard what the identity of this devil was.


    "Demon Emperor... The ruler of the demon race. He is the leader of 72 Pillar Demon." My brother commented, very know Demon Emperor is one of the strongest creatures of the three emperors.


    Even one of the three emperors, he inevitably but had to show a depressed face.


    With this, does it not have to be impossible but have to be defeated by Demon Emperor?


    "Why are you so brave to break my words! Can you not remember my compassion anymore? Very sad."


    In a split second, Demon Emperor''s gaze, he unconsciously turned into a gaze full of killing.


    Even the three emperors, they could not help but were forced to take their eyes.


    They know, realizing what the strength of the Demon Emperor''s eyes.


    Certainly, if only they were very brave trying to look into the eyes of the Demon Emperor.


    The worst, they can''t but inevitably have to be attacked in their souls.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 181 181: Eyes of Annihilation

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    ''Oh no! Eyes of Annihilation! I don''t have to look into the eyes of this demon.''


    It is true, the function of the Eyes of Annihilation is to hurt the soul of a creature.


    If one of the emperors is affected by the Eyes of Annihilation attack, it is possible that they cannot but have to be killed.


    And now, they have seen the strength of the Demon Emperor.


    If the Demon Emperor wants, he can destroy the three emperors in front of him.


    But what? The Demon Emperor, he knew there was someone behind these three emperors.


    If he dares to kill them, he doesn''t know if he should be hostile to experts behind them or not.


    The worst, the Demon Emperor, he might be very forced to fight against experts at the Emperor stage.


    Luckily, the Demon Emperor, he knew he did not have to go through the limits in fighting the supporters behind the three emperors.


    From the beginning, the Demon Emperor, he knew the Emperor from the North Continent was one of the brave people to disturb the peace of the demon race.


    Maybe because of this, the Demon Emperor, he knew the expert behind the Emperor from the North Continent could not be very brave to attack him.


    If so, do not have to be experts behind the Emperor from the North Continent, but must be killed by a god from the demon race?


    "Ck. Attack him! Don''t wait anymore! There is no time for us in taking care of this monster!"


    "I know!"


    "Of course!"


    Without lingering, the three emperors from each continent, they decided to attack the Demon Emperor.


    Just look, for a moment after the three emperors attacked the Demon Emperor.


    I saw a terrible phenomenon, as if he was about to tear the sky above the empire.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    In a split second, a meteor measuring thousands of meters appeared and was about to land on the empire. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now... What can you do? Your experts are now busy in taking care of my subordinates. Hehehe ~. Don''t disappoint me."


    Really, it must be admitted, even the three emperors did not expect at all in the action of Demon Emperor.


    They want to know, wondering what is the reason Demon Emperor intends to throw a meteor measuring thousands of meters right in the empire?


    Supposedly, Demon Emperor, he is very afraid if one of his subordinates experiences the effect of his attack?


    But what? Should the Demon Emperor care about the conditions of his subordinates?


    Just look, the expression of Demon Emperor, he did not feel care for what happened.


    For Demon Emperor, he knew that his subordinates could be killed by this attack.


    If they die, it is very unlikely that they deserve to be raised as a Greater Demon.


    "My master... He finally came... I have been waiting for a few years. And now, I can see you again." a man commented, he is none other than one of the professors in the Lunar Academy.


    In a way, this professor, he is an intruder from the demon race.


    If it wasn''t because of that, should he show a look of admiration in his eyes?


    Unfortunately, this man, he did not know he was about to be harmed by a professor.


    Unexpectedly, the body of this man, he unconsciously disappeared from where he was.


    For a moment when he opened his eyes again, he knew he was in another world.


    "Domain? What the hell? How could I..."


    Luckily, before one of the attacks from a professor about the body of this man.


    He jumped backwards, as if he knew he was about to be on a person.


    And sure enough, this person, he is none other than Professor Cain.


    If we see the expression of Professor Cain, he knows he is now very upset.


    "Mr. Cain? What do you mean by all this? Why do you pull me into your little world?"


    Maybe it''s true, deep in this man''s heart, he knows what the meant by the Professor Cain actions.


    But still, this man, he knows he doesn''t have to open his mask right in front of Professor Cain.


    If he shows his true nature, he is afraid he can''t but must be aware of his original identity.


    "What? You still don''t want to let go of your mask? If it wasn''t for you, there was no way the demon race could infiltrate the imperial area!" Professor Cain shouted, he did not care about the words of this devil.


    He knew, realizing this demon did not intend to express his true identity.


    Therefore, Professor Cain, he has no choice but was forced to attack this devil.


    If he attacked this demon, he was afraid that he could not intend to express his true identity.


    "I understand... I now know why every time I go I feel a trail from a spy. And the spy is you, right?" as if realizing what happened, this man, he without hesitation chose to express his tutor.


    For now, this man, he really intends to take care of Professor Cain.


    If he succeeded in killing Professor Cain, does it not have to be able to infiltrate the academy for a very long time?


    "Oh? Do you no longer want to hide your identity anymore?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t care what you are an expert at the Law Stage or not. For me, you and I are no different from a Ruler Stage."


    "Arrogant. Come and my opponents! I can''t possibly let the intruders like you be in the academy!"


    In less than a few seconds, crazy battles began to occur in the small world of Professor Cain.


    In a way, this battle is one of the unpredictable battles.


    If other people see this fight, it is impossible for them to show a surprise on their faces.


    ...


    "Thousands of Divine Threads!"


    "Giant King Fist!"


    "Earth Magic: Reversal Mountain!"


    In a split second, countless moves emerged from around the imperial area.


    Admittedly, residents of the empire, they know the emperor has now tried to protect them.


    Even if they are given evacuation, they know that there is nothing they can do.


    Maybe because of this, residents of the empire, they strongly believe that the emperor can take care of this problem.


    And sure enough, what they expect really happens.


    "Ha!!! Back to your place!" for a moment, meteors measuring thousands of meters cannot be but forced to be returned to the Demon Emperor.


    Just look, even if the Demon Emperor is very surprised at the actions of the three emperors.


    He doesn''t care, knows that they might be able to beat him.


    In the end, the fact that the emperor demon is at the peak of the Emperor Stage is real.


    With this alone, should he feel the fear of the three emperors of the three continents?


    Conversely, Demon Emperor, he doesn''t care what they are the Emperor Stage Expert or not


    For Demon Emperor, the layer under the emperor stage is the most able to face.


    Maybe because of this, Demon Emperor, he did not feel pain after being sealed by the Great Wizard.


    "Very good. But unfortunately, you are too weak in dealing with me."


    *Thak!-*


    Really, for a moment after Demon Emperor snapped one of his fingers.


    Just look, the meteor above the three emperors cannot help but must fall back down.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 182 182: Senior!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    With this alone, does not have to be these three emperors think the Demon Emperor has refrained?


    If he is serious, they don''t know if they can hold the strength of the Demon Emperor or not


    The worst, they inevitably but must be destroyed in the hands of the Demon Emperor.


    But fortunately, the Demon Emperor did not really care about the presence of one of them.


    Conversely, the Demon Emperor, he really wanted to target the lives of the Emperor from the North Continent.


    It is true, the Emperor of the North Continent, he was none other than Emperor Ludwig.


    If I see from the Emperor''s expression, he did not expect the Demon Emperor to dare to attack the Actrid continent.


    In the point of view of the Emperor from the North Continent, he thought it was impossible for the Demon Emperor to intend to violate the agreement from the past.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Ludwig, he did not know the fact that the holy agreement had been completed.


    Just look, if the Demon Emperor can infiltrate the imperial area.


    Certainly, it is impossible for the sacred agreement to be valid until now.


    Even Emperor Wilheim, he also thought whether the holy agreement was over?


    If so, it is impossible for them to be able to continue peace from the three continents.


    And now, he strongly believes the holy agreement of humans and devils has ended.


    Maybe because of that, there was no one of the devil races punished by Dewa and Dewi.


    If he knew this was much earlier, would he not have to take action very far?


    Unfortunately, Emperor Wilheim, he knew impossible he could deal with problems from the demon race.


    In the end, the fact of the demon race has carried out their attacks back at least deny.


    If it wasn''t for the Emperor Ludwig, no one knew whether the Demon Emperor chose to intervene in the imperial attacker?


    "This is bad! What should we do?!"


    "Survive! Don''t let this monster attack land on civilians!"


    "Ugh... My body! Cough-


    After all, the fact that Emperor Ludwig has suffered injuries to be uncovery is real.


    Maybe because of this, it is not strange if the Emperor Ludwig can no longer survive the Demon Emperor attack. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, the three emperors did not know what the plans for Demon Emperor.


    Just look, for a moment after the meteor above they landed again where they were.


    Unexpectedly, Demon Emperor, he without hesitation opened the movement of the movement and headed to the students under the audience seats.


    Even myself, I did not expect the plan of the demon above us.


    Deep in my heart, I don''t know if I can escape my death or not.


    Maybe it''s true, I have been able to escape my death.


    But what? Facts I can''t possibly avoid the attack of the Emperor Demon is the least thing I canon.


    "The three of you, don''t try to get out of the barrier. Leave all this problem to me."


    Don''t know why, but Liliana, she said she could take care of this problem.


    Of course, as a friend, is it possible that I should let this woman go?


    "What? Wait a minute, senior! Don''t act rashly! He is the Demon Emperor. There''s no way you can take care of the attacks of this monster!"


    "Sorry Noah, but please leave your senior to help you. I have promised, right? Don''t worry. Nobody can hurt you."


    "Lili... Is it the strongest not enough? Are we too weak? What does life mean if we are weak creatures?" asked the princess, she felt confused whether humans were useless creatures?


    Luckily, Liliana, she did not listen to the purpose of the princess''s words.


    For Liliana, she knew the princess felt very helpless before the power of the Almighty.


    If she is a strong creature, it is impossible for him to allow one of them to sacrifice themselves.


    "Sister Liliana, please don''t act rashly. If you die, we don''t know how to explain it to uncle..."


    "Aisha, don''t say something strange. You two are my family. There''s no way I want you to be your lives."


    "..." for a moment, Aisha, she couldn''t help but be silent from where she was.


    Maybe it''s true, Aisha, she is an innocent figure of the views of others.


    But deep in Aisha, she is no more than a woman understanding.


    If she sees one of her friends to sacrifice herself, there''s no way she will allow them to leave.


    Conversely, Aisha, she doesn''t care what she must ignore the orders from the Emperor or not.


    Certainly, it is impossible for Aisha to want one of her friends to be killed right in front of her.


    *Badump-*


    "No! Don''t go! You are the figure I admire the most. Please..."


    "..." unfortunately, no matter what Aisha tried to persuade the thoughts of Liliana.


    Just look, Liliana, she did not intend to withdraw from where she was.


    Without delay, the figure of Liliana unconsciously disappeared from where she was.


    "Senior..." I murmured, didn''t know what to do in the situation.


    Deep in my heart, I really want to try to dive to Liliana.


    But what? I know that there''s no way I can withstand attacks from an emperor''s stage expert.


    If there is, do not I have to be killed by an attack from the Demon Emperor?


    "Ice Element: Ruler of the Freezing."


    *Shuu!-*


    In a split second, the building around the arena could not help but had to experience freezing.


    At first, I thought the plan of Liliana was that she tried to protect the students.


    But apparently, I did not expect Liliana to really want to withstand the attack from the Demon Emperor.


    Unexpectedly, the ice-shaped chain appeared and tried to pull back this meteor into the dimensional room.


    Just look, for a moment after the ice-shaped chain appeared.


    Liliana, she did not forget to try to freeze the dimensions of the displacement from the Demon Emperor.


    If she does not hold the dimensions of the displacement, it is impossible for the three emperors to push back the methor above them.


    "Oh? Should I miss something else? They should no longer have Divine Stage experts in the spectator seats. But I don''t expect one of your students to reach the Law Stage." Demon Emperor commented, praising the talents of West Continent students.


    In the point of view of Demon Emperor, he really did not expect a female student to reach the Law Stage.


    If this woman is on the side of the demon race, it is impossible for him not to treat Liliana as a valuable treasure.


    But unfortunately, Demon Emperor, he knew it was impossible he could allow seeds like Liliana to grow in the future.


    If he does not kill Liliana, he does not know whether the demon race can survive the war in the future or not.


    "This girl... What is she doing?" asked Emperor Wilheim, he did not expect Liliana to try to stop the meteor above them.


    Supposedly, Liliana, she knew that there was no way she could survive the Demon Emperor Meteor attack.


    "Niece! What are you doing?! Go and take them away! Don''t try to stop this attack!"


    "Uncle, you should go and bring the students away. I am a Law Stage expert. Uncle should know the limits of my abilities."


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 183 183: Die!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Admittedly, deep in the hearts of Emperor Wilheim, he was very doubtful whether he should follow the plans of Liliana?


    If he remember who Liliana is, there''s no way he intends to sacrifice this woman.


    Conversely, Emperor Wilheim, he really wanted to protect this woman.


    After all, the fact Liliana was the Emperor''s niece could not be denied.


    If she was killed, he did not know what to say to his younger brother.


    The worst, he could not but had to be hostile to several high-class noble families.


    "Niece... I know what your intention is. But sorry, you are not allowed to die at your age at this time. Please leave and bring students from the three continents away."


    In a split second, the strength of the ice from Liliana cannot be but forced to be eliminated.


    Even Liliana, she did not expect the actions of the emperor.


    Supposedly, Liliana, she had suspected that it was impossible for the emperor to intend to sacrifice his students.


    But why? Why did the Emperor say as if he didn''t care about what happened?


    Without realizing it, one of my views inevitably but had to be fixed on the Demon Emperor.


    I didn''t know why, but I felt the hunch I was at least hurt.


    I feel, as if this demon has planned an unexpected thing.


    And sure enough, I unconsciously saw a small grin forming on the lips of the Demon Emperor.


    "No, no. Did I allow you to act as you like? I changed my mind. I want this girl to die~."


    Really, even the three emperors, they could not but were forced to put up a helpless expression on their faces.


    For now, the pressure of the Demon Emperor has increased several times.


    "Ah... Of course. I also have to take your life and bring back the power of the demon race." unexpectedly, the ceiling above the clouds inevitably but turned into darkness.


    Just look, the darkness above the sky without realizing it turns into eye silhouettes.


    "Don''t think that you can run away from my sight. Your life must be destroyed."


    *Roar!-*


    It is true, even the displacement room of the Demon Emperor cannot but seem to change.


    It can be said, the change in the movement of the space of the Emperor Demon has changed to very wide.


    Similarly, the meteor above the sky, once again can not be but forced to be pushed backwards. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want your students to die. Don''t try to block me. Even if you are a human, for the sake and angels I don''t care!"


    *Buk!-*


    In fact, the three emperors, they are no longer able to withstand attacks from Demon Emperor.


    If they want, they can escape from the Demon Emperor attack.


    But they can''t, know who the person under them must protect.


    If they leave, is it possible they can protect students from each continent?


    The worst, the three students from other students could not but were forced to lose their lives.


    If this happens, it does not rule out the possibility of losses from the result of the death of students from the three continents experiencing a very bad impact.


    Just imagine, students from the three continents, they are hope for their continent.


    If they die, it is possible that they inevitably but have to start the process of shaping their offspring.


    "Wilheim! Let me take care of the Demon Emperor! If it continues like this, we don''t know whether our students can continue to feel safe or not!"


    "Ludwig? Are you sure?! What can you do? He is too strong! You can only kill yourself for no specific reason!"


    "Because of that... I have to sacrifice my life! I am the person who causes this problem. I have to be responsible!"


    For a moment, the expression of Emperor Wilheim could not help but unconsciously turned into a surprise.


    In the perspective of Emperor Wilheim, he didn''t know whether he should let this man sacrifice him?


    Supposedly, Emperor Wilheim, he really did not intend to one of the three emperors lost their lives.


    But now, he knows he has no choice but has to sacrifice one of them.


    "I see... Go and leave the defense problem to me! We both certainly can''t possibly let this meteor fall!"


    "He''s right! Fast and take care of the damn Demon Emperor! Don''t let our sacrifice look useless!"


    "You... Thank you. You can leave this problem to me." really, it must be admitted, Emperor Ludwig, he did not expect the actions of the two emperors.


    Deep in the hearts of Emperor Ludwig, he did not believe the two emperors could still believe in him.


    In fact, Emperor Ludwig, he initially thought it was impossible for them to intend to believe in him again.


    But why? What is the reason they are very sure he can handle the Demon Emperor?


    ''No. What happens is no longer important. Demon Emperor, I want us to solve our grudge right now.'' without lingering, the figure of the Emperor Ludwig, he unconsciously moved right behind the Demon Emperor.


    Even Demon Emperor, he could not help himself but a little wink.


    Luckily, Demon Emperor, he didn''t really care what Emperor Ludwig tried to hurt himself or not.


    "Wolf Claws!" In a split second, one of the hands of the Emperor Ludwig looks like it turns into an animal scratch.


    It is true, changes from the Emperor Ludwig can be said to be a change in wolf.


    If not because of that, does it not have to be one scratch from the Emperor Ludwig succeeded in having an impact on the meteor just above the two emperors?


    *Bham!-*


    And sure enough, for a moment after the attack from the Emperor Ludwig hit the Emperor Demon.


    The meteors above the Emperor, can not but look as if it can no longer be maintained.


    Without small talk, the two emperors, they without thinking chose to push this meteor out of the movement of dimensions.


    Even myself, I inevitably but I was forced to take a deep breath.


    "Hua... Ha... What was that earlier? We were almost killed!" I commented, a little admit that I really can''t withstand the pressure of the Demon Emperor.


    If it wasn''t for Liliana, I didn''t know if I could stand from my place or not.


    If ask where there is Miss Amelia, the answer is clear.


    Certainly, Miss Amelia, she is now trying to evacuate students from the three continents.


    From the beginning, Miss Amelia, she did not care what the Emperor knew what she tried to save the students or not.


    In the end, the fact that Miss Amelia is one of the professors in the academy is undeniable.


    What''s more, Miss Amelia, she is one of the students of the Great Wizard.


    With this alone, do not have to Miss Amelia to choose to die of students from the three continents?


    After all, Miss Amelia, she has been taught since young she must appreciate the living creature in this world.


    Still, Miss Amelia, she really did not expect Demon Emperor not to realize the actions she did?


    Luckily, Emperor Ludwig, he without hesitation chose to block the view of Demon Emperor.


    Maybe because of this, Emperor Ludwig, he knew there was a woman trying to help students from the three continents.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was impossible for Emperor Ludwig to intend to shift his eyes from Demon Emperor.


    Conversely, Emperor Ludwig, he really wants students from the three continents to be safe from this disaster.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 184 184: Evil plan!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Really stupid. Do you think I did this without a chance? Naive!" unwittingly, one of the hands of Demon Emperor, he tried to strangle the Emperor Ludwig.


    Luckily, Emperor Ludwig, he without lingering chose to dispel the hands of Demon Emperor.


    Unfortunately, Demon Emperor, he did not know the attack from the meteor under where he was now about to approach him.


    But what? Should Demon Emperor care about the attack he launched?


    Conversely, unexpectedly, the meteor under the Demon Emperor unconsciously disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    After all, it is very natural that Demon Emperor can withdraw the attack he launched.


    If it wasn''t because of that, should the Demon Emperor try to create a meteor measuring thousands of meters?


    "As I thought! You die, damn demon!"


    "Right! Let''s attack him!"


    Really, the emperors of both continents, they without thinking chose to attack the Demon Emperor.


    Even Emperor Ludwig, he also without hesitation follows the plans of the two emperors.


    He knew, realizing he didn''t have to stay from where he was.


    "Heavy Domination!"


    Unexpectedly, terrible pressure appeared and surrounded around the three emperors.


    Initially, the three emperors, they thought it was impossible for the Demon Emperor that could avoid their attacks.


    But apparently, Demon Emperor, he did not have to avoid attacks from them.


    Conversely, Demon Emperor, he without needing a lot of effort succeeded in pressing the three of them.


    "Embarrassing... Is this the only thing you can do? I think Mr. Magician is far better than you guys. Garbage." Demon Emperor commented, considering the three emperors to be useless existence.


    If he intends to compare them with the Great Wizard, it is impossible for them to be able to be the same.


    After all, the fact that the Great Wizard succeeded in pressing the Demon Emperor was the most impossible to be denied.


    "What... What are you saying? Mr. Magician? Did you say he was killed?" as if realizing what happened, Emperor Wilheim, he thought whether the great magician could be killed?


    Supposedly, the magician, he could not be killed by a simple attack.


    Suddenly, Emperor Wilheim, he remembered the cunning of an old man.


    It is true, this old man, he is none other than the Great Wizard.


    Since they first met, Emperor Wilheim, he knew this old man was one of the most dangerous men.


    Maybe it''s true, Emperor Wilheim, he initially wanted to know what the origin of the Great Wizard.


    But he changed his mind, remembering the greatness of the magic of the Great Wizard.


    ''I have to calm down. There''s no way monster seems to be killed. I believe he has prepared something else.'' thought Emperor Wilheim, did not intend to assume the Great Wizard died in the hands of Demon Emperor.


    Without lingering, Emperor Wilheim, he without hesitation chose to increase the strength from the Emperor Stage.


    For now, Emperor Wilheim, he no longer cares what residents from the empire experience the impact of the attack stage or not.


    Deep in the hearts of Emperor Wilheim, he knew that it was impossible for every dukes to evacuate civilians.


    After all, the facts of the duke-level nobleman are the noble stages of the king is real.


    Maybe because of this, Emperor Wilheim, he bet it is impossible for the duke to choose the imperial population.


    If so, do not they have to be able to escape the anger of Emperor Wilheim?


    "Don''t refrain! Most of the civilians have been secured! Now is the time we handle the Demon Emperor!"


    "I understand... Because you say that, I no longer intend to hold back my full strength!" In a split second, the aura of the Emperor from the East Continent, could not help but without stopping it increased very drastically.


    Similarly, Emperor Wilheim, he no longer intends to hold his strength for a very long time.


    "Very good. You can survive the dominance of the Demon Emperor. I praise the three of you. Ha ha ha!" unexpectedly, loud laughter was heard from the mouth of the Demon Emperor.


    Don''t know why, but Demon Emperor, he thinks whether the three emperors can survive winning against him?


    Supposedly, the three emperors, they knew their actions did not mean anything at all.


    "Enough. I no longer want to joke. I want to end all this immediately. Forbidden Magic: The Law of Forming Nothingness."


    Really, it must be admitted, Demon Emperor, he without hesitation tilted one of the forbidden magic.


    In the beginning, the magic attack from the Demon Emperor didn''t seem too dangerous.


    But apparently, after over time the unexpected things began to happen.


    Just look, the picture around the empire, as if it seemed no longer forming any color.


    "This... What did he do?" for a moment, the three emperors, they saw one by one the object disappeared as if it was sucked by an unknown object.


    Maybe it''s true, they think they are now trapped by the illusion of the Demon Emperor.


    But after hearing Demon Emperor''s explanation, they inevitably but had to change their minds.


    "I will destroy the empire. From now on, I announced that there was no more Blaine Empire in this world."


    *BAM!-*


    Indeed, for a moment after Demon Emperor explained he intended to eliminate the empire from inside the map.


    Emperor Wilheim, he without feeling caring for choosing to attack Demon Emperor.


    Even the air around them, looks like it can no longer be controlled.


    "There''s no way I let it! I have to protect this place! This is my home!"


    *Bham!-**Plang!-**Buk!-*


    "Very touching. But I don''t care. Please and accept your death, Emperor!"


    Unexpectedly, gold sparks and darkness appear right above the sky and clouds.


    In a way, this spark is a form of Emperor Wilheim and Demon Emperor battles.


    If not because of that, how could the Emperor Wilheim be able to fight against Demon Emperor?


    If see from the expression of Demon Emperor, he does not expect Emperor Wilheim to survive some of his attacks.


    Although, the reaction of the empert demon does not last very long.


    For Demon Emperor, he really did not want to waste time facing Emperor Wilheim.


    Conversely, Demon Emperor, he aims to kill Emperor Ludwig.


    From the beginning, the purpose of Demon Emperor was that he intended to tear down one of the three emperors.


    With him succeeded in undermining one of them, he did not have to feel anxiety in the territory of the Devil''s race.


    What''s more, he and Emperor Ludwig shared the area in one continent.


    If he succeeded in handling the Emperor Ludwig, does it not have to be a Monster race area but it is forced to be in his hands?


    ''Ashborn, I leave the problems of these children to you. Don''t forget to kill women in the Law Stage. Understand?''


    ''Hehehe. Leave it to me. Your servant can not even laugh at you! ''


    Really, if only I could read the contents of the mind from Demon Emperor.


    Certainly, there was no way I could not show a calm expression on my face.


    Unfortunately, for a moment when I was about to see intending to approach us.


    I felt a bad feeling, I could at least predict.


    "Senior! Behind you!"


    *Bham!-*


    Luckily, Liliana, she knew someone was about to attack right behind where she was.


    In the beginning, Liliana, she did not realize there was the presence of a demon secretly approaching her.


    But after seeing my expression, she knew I couldn''t be wrong in my sight. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 185 185: Divine

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Unfortunately, no matter what Liliana managed to avoid attacks from this demon or not.


    Just look, one of the hands of Liliana, she can''t but has to be hurt.


    ''How dare he...!'' I cursed slowly, could not but endlessly try to hold back my emotions.


    Deep in my heart, I really don''t want to see Liliana hurt by a demon.


    What''s more, Liliana, she is one of the most appreciated people.


    "Ruler... The Greater Demon!" Liliana explained, knowing what the original level of the demon in front of us.


    For Liliana, upper-level Greater Demon is one of the most dangerous demons.


    Liliana knows, realizing it is impossible for her to win against a high-level Greater Demon.


    The worst, Liliana, she can''t but was forced to be killed in the hands of the Greater Demon ranking demon


    Still, Liliana, she knew Demon Emperor really intended she died in their hands.


    For a moment after Liliana showed her original talent, it was impossible for the Demon Emperor that did not react to what happened.


    Instead, Demon Emperor, he really wanted to kill Liliana without intending to give her the future.


    If Liliana gets very strong, does it have to be a demon race to suffer big losses?


    Maybe because of this, Demon Emperor, he no longer intends to see defeat as happened in the past.


    For now, the purpose of Demon Emperor is that he plans to kill talented children from the human race.


    If he succeeded in killing talented young people from the human race, is it impossible for the demon race to win in the future?


    Luckily, for a moment when Ashborn intended to attack Liliana for the second time.


    I saw some people appearing, they were none other than the hero''s colleagues.


    "Stop. I can no longer hold myself! Damn demon, sorry but I have to kill you!" Ash said, he without caring what he said was heard in this demon or not.


    Just look, the expression of Ashborn, he thinks Ash is a crazy man?


    In fact, Ashborn, he did not know what the original identity of Ash.


    If he knew, shouldn''t he feel unease deep in his heart?


    "Who are you? Your words are very arrogant. Human, I''m the one who should say you have to die in my hands. Are you crazy?"


    For a moment, Ashborn, he without thinking chose to attack right in front of Ash.


    Maybe it''s true, Ashborn, he thinks he has succeeded in killing Ash and others.


    But what? The fact of the attack from Ashborn was successfully detained by Alicia''s protectors could not be denied.


    In a split second, the golden-shaped camp once again seen around the place where the hero''s colleague.


    "Divine power? Are you a colleague of the hero?" As if realizing what happened, Ashborn, he knew the three people behind Ash were colleagues of the hero.


    And sure enough, what he thought really happened.


    "What do you see? Divine Form!"


    *Shring!-*


    Unexpectedly, I saw a golden ray around the area where Ash and the demon fought.


    Maybe it''s true, I thought it was impossible for Ash to win fighting against Greater Demon''s ranking.


    But I changed my mind, know what the movements of the power in Ash.


    ''Divine... What is this? And also, I don''t expect the sword in the hands of Ash is one of the previous hero swords?'' I thought, thinking the sword in the hands of Ash was one of the weapons of heroes in the past.


    Supposedly, it is very impossible for the sword in the hands of Ash to emit a sense of threatening to people like me.


    I felt, as if I was again dealing with the sword from Eric.


    "I understand. Are you the hero? You''re great too. But you look weak. It is unfortunate. Even if your divinity can suppress most of my strength, do you think you can drop me?"


    "No. But I don''t care! I just want to keep you away from the students! Just accept your fate! Disgust demon!"


    "Heh? Hero! You''re pretty great! I want to see what your words are exactly like your strength or not!" In a split second, the battle between the hero and the demon has begun.


    Even myself, I was completely helpless in the movements of these two creatures.


    ''Ash, you have to win! You can leave your improvement problem to me!'' Alicia thought, she endlessly tried to give buff to Ash.


    From the beginning, Alicia, she knew there was no way Ash could win fighting against the Greater Demon.


    Maybe because of this, Alicia, she without hesitation helped Ash in increasing most of his strength.


    ''I have given 10x improvements to you. Please don''t lose. Please... ''


    Left ... Top ... Below ... Avoid ... Chin ...


    Really, it must be admitted, the fight from Ash and demon ranking Greater Demon is one of the rare battles.


    If it wasn''t for this, does it not have to be a reaction from my sister to show that he is very impressed with what happened?


    It''s just that, my brother, he doesn''t know what is the reason he can''t move from where he is.


    Deep in my brother''s heart, he knew he felt someone wanting to control his body.


    ''Heyahaha~. Why don''t you borrow your body to me? You can leave this demon problem to me. I am you. We now share their achievements with each other. ''


    ''Angel of Heaven. I really know who you are. For a moment when I saw the memory of the past from Faith''s user. I know you are a subordinate of the goddess. ''


    ''Because you know, why don''t you lend your body to me? What else do you doubt?''


    In fact, the other side of my brother, he doubts whether he should give his body to the angel?


    But what? My brother, he knows he can''t do anything.


    ''Good. But I have one condition. If you accept this condition, I can lend my body to you whenever you want.''


    ''Oh? What are the requirements? Tell me, I can definitely grant you your wishes.''


    ''I want to...''


    *Plang!-*


    "Ha ha ha! You think your weak attack can hurt me? Stupid! You''re just an Innate Stage brat! Don''t think you are strong!" Ashborn shouted, could not help himself but berate Ash.


    Deep in Ashborn''s heart, he knew that Ash could not defeat him.


    Just look, Ashborn, he did not feel the impact of Ash attacks. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if Ash succeeded in hitting him, does it have to be a skin from Ashborn hardening?


    With this alone, it is very unlikely Ash to beat Ashborn.


    "Take this! Now is the time when I have to avenge your attack! Great Demonic Fist!"


    In a split second, aura full of feelings threatened to hit around the audience bench.


    Certainly, this threatening aura is none other than a demon named Ashborn.


    Unfortunately, for a moment when Ash was about to escape from the Ashborn attack.


    Unexpectedly, one of the faces of Ash, he could not but inevitably had to be dropped.


    *GBUK!-*


    "Cough!-. What is that?! So hurt!" Ash protest, can''t help but screams he is very painful.


    If it wasn''t for an increase from Alicia, he did not know whether he could stand from where he was located or not.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 186 186: Hopeless

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Still, Ashborn, he did not know far in the blood vessels around his body had been infiltrated by unknown objects.


    If he knows, should he endlessly put on a triumphant face?


    Luckily, for a moment when Ashborn was about to attack Ash for the second time.


    He felt an aura full of hostility, right as if he was an enemy of the demon race.


    *Thus!-*


    And sure enough, what Ashborn thought really happened.


    Just look, one of the hearts of Ashborn cannot be but looks pierced by one of the sharp objects.


    It can be said, this sharp object is a form of divinity of energy.


    Maybe because of that, a sharp spear-shaped object seemed to have managed to penetrate Ashborn''s body.


    If it wasn''t for this, do he not have to put a slight expression of pain?


    "Ha, huh...? Who are you? You really dare to disturb our battle!" Ashborn shouted, he could not but inevitably feel very annoyed.


    Deep in Ashborn''s heart, he really did not accept someone else disturbing their battle


    But what? The fact that Ashborn managed to be harmed by spiritual objects was the most undeniable thing.


    In a split second, the views of Ashborn could not be but endlessly focused on a man.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than my brother.


    Of course, there''s no way he is now my own brother.


    Conversely, this man, he is none other than the angel Michael.


    By the way, seeing from Ashborn''s expression, he felt as if he recognized the strength of my brother.


    It''s just that he has not felt the strength of one of Seven Heavenly Virtues for a long time.


    "What the hell you... You are not the hero. Who are you?"


    "Me? Hehe. There''s nothing you should know. You just need to know you are not allowed to kill the hero. He is the Goddess''s favorite child."


    "Favorite? I don''t understand. But because you dare to push me. Please don''t hate me!"


    Really, it must be admitted, the Ashborn and Angel Michael''s fight has begun.


    At first, Ash, he did not intend to allow my sister to fight against the Greater Demon.


    But he changed his mind, knowing the angel Michael turned a little to him.


    If he wants him to say, he thinks what the intention of the angel Michael is that he wants Ash not to do useless things.


    Of course, should Ash let my brother fight against the demon ranking Greater Demon?


    No.


    Conversely, Ash, he really does not want my brother to fight alone against the demon ranking Greater Demon.


    "The three of you, please draw a little attention from this demon. I have a few plans."


    "Leave it to us."


    "Alright. I have to go and help Brother Athen. Don''t forget our plan."


    Finally, because he no longer knew what to do, Ash, he without hesitation chose to help my brother.


    Just lokk, the expression from Ashborn, he did not expect he had to fight against two students.


    What''s more, he knows these two students are one of the followers of the goddess.


    "The divinity of gods and goddesses... You really disturb! Very brave you try to reduce the strength of my combat!"


    Actually, deep in Ashborn''s heart, he felt the power of the demon in him had diminished very drastically.


    Even Ashborn, he didn''t know if he could win fighting against these two students or not.


    Unfortunately, Ashborn, he did not know Demon Emperor was now a little watching him.


    Maybe because of that, Demon Emperor, he without hesitation immediately gave strength to Ashborn.


    ''So... Two followers of the goddess. I understand. Because of this, I have no choice but have to lend my strength to one of my subordinates. ''


    For a moment, for a moment when Ashborn thought he had been suppressed by two followers of the goddess.


    He unconsciously felt a terrible power, without stopping entering the depth of his body.


    Even Ash, he did not know what the reasons for the strength of Ashborn could increase very drastically.


    "My lord... I understand! Because this is your command! It is very unlikely that I don''t take care of these two creatures!"


    Without realizing it, one of the Ashborn attacks seemed successful about my brother and Ash.


    Even my brother, he did not expect the attack from this demon to increase very unreasonable.


    Supposedly, in the point of view of the angel Michael, it is impossible for the strength of Ashborn to get back.


    But why? How could the demon in front of them seemed to be able to get back to gain the power of the Ruler Stage?


    Unfortunately, Ash, he doesn''t know if he can win fighting against the demon in front of them or not.


    If he see the pressure from Ashborn, he must say that they are impossible to win this demon.


    The worst, people on the audience bench, they inevitably but have to be killed.


    And now, what Ash thinks may not be but forced to grant.


    "Die all of you! followers of the gods and goddesses!"


    *Brak!-*


    Unwittingly, punch after blow began to lunch right at Ash and my brother.


    Just look, the expression from my brother, he could not say anything about the situation that happened.


    Maybe it''s true, in the point of view of the angel Michael, he did not expect he must be defeated by the demon ranking Greater Demon.


    But what? The fact that the strength of my brother is nothing more than the stage below the True Warrior is undeniable.


    ''Demon Emperor... I know. Truly a vile creature. But whatever. You must sooner or later feel the effect of your actions. Soon, the prince who you have been worshiping, he has finally returned to a resurrection.''


    "Eris! Don''t go!" Alicia shouted, she didn''t have to do what Eris''s actions.


    In the perspective of Alicia, he knew Eris intended to go and save Ash. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, no matter what Eris chose to try to help Ash.


    Just look, Ashborn, he without hesitation began to beat Eris right in his stomach.


    "Traitors... Seven Deadly Sins should not be in the hands of humans. Return and die!"


    *Buk!-*


    Really, without waiting for a long time, Ashborn, he managed to bring down people like Ash and my brother.


    Even if Eris activates the power of Seven Deadly Sins, it is impossible for her to win fighting against Ashborn.


    ''There''s no way... Is this the end?'' I thought, could not help but put on a helpless face.


    For a moment, one of my views, could not but had to be fixed on the two women beside me.


    ''Right... I have to save them. I have to take them away! ''


    Without making small talk, I without thinking began to take them away from the barrier.


    Of course, I can''t possibly forget to hide the presence of the three of us.


    ''Stealth.''


    *Dang!-*


    "Noah? What are you?"


    "Don''t talk. I can''t possibly let you die. Follow me quietly."


    "..." Maybe it''s true, these two women, they are very surprised to what happened.


    Still, deep in their hearts, they know that they are impossible to win fighting against Ashborn.


    Maybe because of this, they really don''t intend to prevent my efforts to take them away.


    "Hm? What? Did I allow you to go?" As if realizing what happened, Ashborn, he knew I tried to stay away from the audience''s bench.


    Unfortunately, Ashborn, he knew that he could not allow me to leave the audience.


    Without delay, Ashborn, he without hesitation created a diagram-shaped magic.


    And sure enough, the intention of Ashborn is that he really wants to kill the three of us.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 187 187: Goodbye...

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Darkness Magic: Rose of Record."


    In a split second, dark-shaped roses appeared and surrounded the area where I was.


    Luckily, for a moment when these roses intend to attack me and the two women beside me.


    Liliana, she without thinking hindered the attack of Ashborn.


    *FYUSH!-*


    "Ck! I almost forgot your presence. A talented woman from the human race." Ashborn commented, knowing Liliana was the most talented student on three continents.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was impossible for Liliana to penetrate at the stages above the Warrior and Mage.


    "But alright, because you really want you to be killed. There''s no way I will not grant your wishes."


    Unwittingly, Ashborn, he once again chose to create an unknown magic.


    "No end without darkness. Forbidden creation, initial creation, end and now. Annihilation Magic: Defying God Realm!"


    "Senior/Lili!"


    ...


    "What is this place? So dark. Why is it so dark? I cannot see anything. But I feel the most able to warm my heart. The hands of the junior I love the most." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Junior? Are you near me?"


    Maybe it''s true, Liliana, she initially thought it was impossible for me to approach her.


    But unfortunately, what she thinks is very impossible.


    "Senior... I was by your side. Please don''t die..." unconsciously, I unconsciously shed tears on my face.


    I have to admit, I do not expect attacks from the Ruler Experts can have an impact on the Law Stage.


    But what? The fact that I knew there was no way Liliana could be saved was the most undeniable thing.


    "Sorry... I can''t keep my promise. Tell these two stupid girls, forgive me for not being able to save you. Really... I am very sorry..." For a moment, I saw one of the eyes from Liliana shed tears without stopping.


    Luckily, the Princess and Alicia, they could no longer survive their unconsciousness.


    Maybe because of this, I without thinking long chose to fall from where they were.


    "No... You''re not allowed to die. I, I didn''t accept it at all."


    Unfortunately, I know I was too late in saving life from Liliana.


    Just look, I saw the eyes of Liliana showed she was about to go forever.


    "Goodbye... junior, I''m really grateful you are the last person I can talk to..."


    *Buk-*


    Finally, I could no longer hear the sound from Liliana for the second time.


    For now, deep in my heart, I really can''t hold my anger.


    ''Senior... Senior... Senior... No! Senior! I... Ah...! I can''t! I don''t want to accept all this! Return my senior! ''


    Really, I did not know that one of my eyes had turned into a demon''s eyes.


    Even myself, I no longer care what I was possessed by the demon or not.


    In less than a few seconds, an evil aura surrounded the audience seats.


    "Can''t be forgiven!"


    ''Noah! You can''t! Damn... I''m late... I have no choice! Please accept this!'' In fact, Bellu, she knew she could not be able to withstand anger in me.


    Maybe because of that, Bellu, she without hesitation lent me her full power.


    If she doesn''t help me, she doesn''t know if I can survive the Greater Demon or not.


    "This feeling... Is there a demon race from the audience''s bench?" asked Emperor Wilheim, he did not understand what happened.


    Deep in the hearts of Emperor Wilheim, he did not understand what happened right on the audience''s bench.


    If he knows, does he have to focus on his fight against the Demon Emperor?


    ''Has it started?''


    [Warning! The side effect of loss of consciousness can trigger the removal of the change mask!]


    [Warning! Warning! Warning!]


    [The system is silenced...]


    *Byush!-*


    "How dare... You have lost my senior life... I can''t forgive..."


    For a moment, after the aura full of intention to kill disappeared from my entire body.


    I have returned in my first form, I am Noah Asford.


    My black eyes, showing as if I was a true demon.


    My black hair, seen giving a feeling of oppressive to those who looked at me.


    Even my height, I have now increased in reaching 2 meters.


    "Sword..."


    *Krak!-*


    In a split second, the sword-shaped black sword suddenly appeared exactly in one of my hands.


    I can say, the sword in my hand is one of the swords of the power of calling.


    "Are you a demon? Why didn''t you say from the start? If so, I didn''t have to..."


    *Slash!-*


    Unfortunately, no matter what Ashborn successfully completed the sentence or not.


    Just look, for a moment when I moved my sword right on the Ashborn.


    The hundreds of meters of slash appeared, as if endlessly intended to split what was around.


    Luckily, Ashborn, he managed to avoid my slash attack.


    If not, he doesn''t know if he can escape death or not.


    The worst, Ashborn, he inevitably but had to be killed in my hands.


    "Luckily... I thought I was really divided by you into two parts." Ashborn commented, he was very grateful he chose to avoid my slash attack.


    In the beginning, Ashborn, he thought my attack could not be able to radiate aura very dangerous.


    But he changed his mind, knowing what the effect of the result of he dared to accept my attack.


    Just look, right next to Ashborn, he saw buildings and land as if split into two parts.


    ''Who''s he? Is he the man we previously met? No! He''s not Noah! But he is...'' maybe right, Alicia, she now knows what the shape of my real face is.


    It''s just that, she didn''t understand what reaction she should show.


    ''No! I can''t tell this to Ash! I also didn''t expect a dream from Eris to really happen. This is very unreasonable...''


    In a split second, Alicia, she saw me slightly lifted one of my hands forward.


    If she wanted to say it, she looked at me like I wanted to take Liliana''s soul.


    Luckily, Alicia, she knew I did not mean to destroy the soul of Liliana.


    Instead, I really want to protect the soul from Liliana right inside me.


    That way, I no longer have to see Liliana leaving forever.


    "It hurts... She left... She''s no more... She die!"


    Without realizing it, I was without thinking to choose Ashborn.


    Just look, no matter what Ashborn can feel the intention to kill me or not.


    In the end, Ashborn, he was not at all possible to escape my punch.


    ''Impossible... Divine power? What is this creature?'' Ashborn thought, he didn''t understand the strength in me.


    Deep in Ashborn''s heart, he did not understand what the reason I was able to recite the Divine Power.


    If so, shouldn''t Ashborn be harmed by me?


    Unfortunately, for a moment when Ashborn intended to stay away a little from before me.


    He saw one of his hands split, as if he could not feel anything.


    In the point of view of Ashborn, he did not know how he could be hurt by me.


    If it wasn''t for this, should he unconsciously scream in pain?


    "Ahhh! My hand! Kiddo!"


    Unwittingly, Ashborn, he without hesitation chose to hit right in front of me.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 188 188: I am human?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    In fact, Ashborn, he knew my strength was not lower than the king''s stage.


    If it wasn''t for this, shouldn''t Ashborn be hurt by me?


    Conversely, it is very unlikely that I was previously able to give wound to the ashborn.


    The worst, I can''t but I have to be killed in the hands of Ashborn.


    Unfortunately, Ashborn, he didn''t know I could see the movements where he wanted to attack me.


    Without small talk, one of my views inevitably but must be fixed on this demon.


    In a moment, I began to create unreasonable magic right around Ashborn.


    Even Ashborn, he could not but had to be pierced by dozens of sharp objects.


    It can be said, my strength now is a form of a reflection of the demon in me.


    "Spike Eternal."


    *Thus!-*


    Really, even Ashborn, he could not survive my torture.


    In the point of view of Ashborn, he knew the weaknesses of the demon race were Divine Power.


    But why? How could a demon like me be able to recite the Divine Power?


    Even deep in Ashborn''s heart, he thinks if I really am a demon race?


    Supposedly, Ashborn, he knew impossible I could give wounds to him.


    But what? The fact I managed to torture Ashborn without feeling troubled is real.


    With this, does it not have to be for Ashborn to admit I am a monster?


    "Monster... Cough!-. How could you be so strong?" Ashborn asked, he didn''t know what the reason I was able to increase my strength.


    Actually, deep in my heart, I don''t know Bellu is the one who helped me.


    Just look, the divine power of Bellu can really increase my strength to double.


    Still, Bellu, she knew I could not possibly revive my consciousness.


    "Die!!!"


    In the point of view of Bellu, she knew I had now lost my consciousness.


    If it wasn''t for this, should I show signs of raging?


    "Die!!!"


    *Shred!-*


    "Argh !!!"


    *Spurt!-*


    Really, even Alicia, she did not expect I can show the side of the behavior.


    Unwittingly, Alicia, she inevitably but was forced to be reminded of my childhood memories.


    It is true, this old memory is a picture where I beat Eric without stopping.


    She knew, realized that there was absolutely no way I could let go of the creature that had hurt the person I loved most.


    And now, Alicia, she knew I didn''t look changed from when I was a child.


    ''I still don''t believe it. Is he a friend of our hometown? Since when did he get his talent?'' Alicia thought, she didn''t understand how I could get my talent.


    Maybe because of this, Alicia, she was not suspicious at all I was Noah their childhood friend.


    If so, it is very unlikely from the beginning Alicia believed I was Noah from another place.


    ''But... Why does he look like a demon? Noah... Are you human? ''


    *BAM!-*


    "No! I can''t lose! It''s impossible!"


    Really, the expression of Ashborn, he could no longer survive from where he was.


    Even if he tried to increase his strength, he knew he could not do what.


    In the end, the fact that the gap in strength of the Ruler Stage and the King Stage was as visible as heaven and earth was completely undeniable.


    "Die..."


    *Stabbing!-*


    "Don''t be arrogant! Ahhh!!!"


    *Stabbing!-**Piercing!-*Piercing!-*


    "It hurts! Stop... I... Please..."


    Finally, after torture in less than half an hour.


    Just look, Ashborn, he without saying anything asked me to let him go.


    Unfortunately, Ashborn, he did not know I did not care about what he said.


    Unexpectedly, I involuntarily began to show the most unreasonable strength.


    In a split second, the soul of Ashborn looks as if he was about to be pulled from his body.


    "Impossible! How can you manipulate my soul?!" Ashborn shouted, he did not know at all I could manipulate the soul of a creature like him.


    Supposedly, Ashborn, he knows it is impossible for creatures like me to manipulate the soul of any creature.


    But why? How can I force the soul of the soul from the legal stage?


    It feels, as if I am a creature above the mortal creature in this world.


    Of course, Ashborn, he knew he could no longer escape my grasp.


    If his soul is destroyed, he doesn''t know if he can escape death or not


    The worst, Ashborn, he could not possibly rise again from death.


    "Spiritual Transformation..."


    And sure enough, what Ashborn thought really happened.


    Just look, the soul of Ashborn, as if it looks without stopping losing its shape


    Before finally, the soul of Ashborn, he disappeared and turned into spiritual power.


    *Devour-*


    Really, it must be admitted, I really don''t expect to eat the spiritual power of Ashborn.


    Luckily, I have absolutely no intention in purifying the power of Ashborn.


    Instead, I really intend to store the spiritual power of Ashborn in me.


    "Disappeared? What happened? Where is the body of the demon." Alicia asked, she didn''t understand how I could get rid of the body from Ashborn.


    In the point of view of Alicia, she knows it is impossible for creatures in this world to eliminate the body and soul of a creature.


    But she could not but was forced to change her mind, seeing me acting as if opposing common sense.


    By the way, for a moment after the soul of a living creature was killed by an unknown creature.


    Certainly, the body of this creature inevitably but must experience disappearance.


    And now, what happened to Ashborn looks like it was said.


    *Drip-*


    Without realizing it, I involuntarily shed a little tears.


    Really, I can''t accept it at all that I have to lose my beloved senior sister.


    But what? What happens is impossible to change again.


    Therefore, even if I lose my consciousness I really know about this problem.


    "Senior..."


    ''Have you returned?''


    "..."


    Unfortunately, no matter what Bellu tried to ask questions about my condition.


    Without delay, my body looks as if to come back to normal.


    "I want to sleep..."


    *Buk-*


    Before finally, I could not but was forced to fall from my place.


    Just look, Demon Emperor, he doesn''t hope I can end this very fast. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the point of view of Demon Emperor, he thought whether I was a human?


    Luckily, Demon Emperor, he no longer intends to think about my real power.


    Without small talk, the figure of Demon Emperor, he chose a little closer to the place where I was.


    In the beginning, Demon Emperor, he thought there was no way someone could block his way.


    But unfortunately, Demon Emperor, he did not know about the figure above without stopping looking at him.


    "Demon Emperor... Go and leave the empire. Your business has been finished. Don''t try to attract my attention to you. If you don''t leave, I don''t have it but have to take care of this problem."


    "Ck. Supreme Emperor... Protector from the Actrid Continent. Forgive my impudence. I have to go. See you again."


    *Flash!-*


    Finally, because he had no choice, Demon Emperor, he inevitably but had to leave the empire.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 189 189: She died...

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Even the subordinates from the Demon Emperor, they also have no choice but have to disappear from the fight.


    If they don''t leave, they are afraid they can''t but are forced to lose their lives.


    After all, the Demon Emperor''s subordinates, they knew they had to get out of the imperial territory.


    Therefore, do they not have to choose to leave the empire?


    The worst, the protected of the Blaine Empire, he inevitably but had to choose to kill them.


    But fortunately, the subordinates from Demon Emperor, they know what the limits of their abilities are.


    By the way, fatalities in the empire battle did not cause anything.


    Conversely, the rulers of the upper-class nobles, they could not but choose to help the civilians.


    Just look, the expression of the civilian population, they are happy to see the demon race choosing to withdraw from the fight.


    With this alone, it is very impossible for the demon race to be able to launch their attacks again.


    In the end, the fact that one of the 72 Pillar Demons did not really attend the battle could not be denied.


    Maybe because of this, the aristocracy ranked Duke, they managed to overcome the invasion of the demon race.


    Unfortunately, the nobility ranked Duke, they did not know about some of the demon races succeeded in infiltrating the empire.


    If it wasn''t for this, should there be some of them showing a sharp gaze to the nobles?


    Whatever it is, the nobles, they don''t really care about what the demon race is near them or not.


    For nobles, it is not impossible they cannot feel the presence of them.


    It''s just that, seeing from the expression of the nobles, they did not know about the intruder of the demon race.


    "Luckily we succeeded. If the empire collapsed, would it not have to be the Actrid continent area taken over?" A woman commented, she was seen wearing a war supply followed by blonde hair tied behind.


    It is true, seeing from this woman''s gaze, she looks like she is the daughter of the Emperor.


    Certainly, this woman, she can be said to be the first daughter of the Emperor.


    If it wasn''t for this, shouldn''t the soldier be by her side said she was the princess?


    "Your Majesty Princess, the situation does not look fine. The Emperor of the Northern Continent... He... He died at the hands of the Demon Emperor."


    For a moment, the situation in the battle area, they could not but unconsciously show distrust on their faces.


    Don''t know why, but in their minds, they don''t expect whether the Emperor from the North Continent was successfully overthrown?


    Unfortunately, for a moment before one of them wanted to speak up.


    The ceiling above changes, showing extensive golden. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This fluctuation... Really... Too bad. We might no longer be able to avoid war. We must prepare. War has begun. Prepare everything!"


    "Understandable!"


    "War... We might no longer be able to survive this war. I hope the goddess is once again siding with us."


    ...


    After the news about the miscarriage of the Emperor from the North Continent, the creatures of various continents were shook very great.


    In their perspective, the loss of an emperor was no different from giving their lives to the demon.


    If the three emperors are killed, what should they be able to seek protection from creatures in this world?


    The worst, they can''t but are forced to fall in the hands of the demon race.


    And now, what they think really happened.


    "Demon race... What do you want! This is a demi-human area! Get out of here!"


    "Heh? You don''t know yourself. Your emperor has been killed in the hands of our leader. What else can you expect? Give up and obey!"


    ...


    "Lili! Sob... How could you possibly... Please don''t go!"


    Really, I have to admit, I don''t expect the princess to cry so hysterically.


    I thought, thought it was impossible for the princess to cry in front of others.


    But why? Why can''t I say anything about the conditions of my senior sister?


    She died... But I knew, realizing it was impossible I didn''t save the soul of my senior.


    Conversely, for a moment after I successfully woke up from my commission in a few weeks.


    I know, realizing what information from Bellu gives me.


    But what? I don''t know if I can revive my senior or not.


    Deep in my heart, I don''t know if I might be able to revive someone?


    "Sister... Let''s go back. Let Sister Liliana be in the ice cubes. She must also rest."


    Still, no matter what Aisha tried to persuade the princess out of the room.


    Just loom, the expression of the princess, she did not intend to leave Liliana''s room.


    If asked where there is the room where we are now, the answer is clear.


    Pertainly, the Emperor, he was the one who gave Liliana a special room in storing her body.


    "No! I don''t want to go! Don''t block me!"


    "Sister! Please don''t act very embarrassing! We have to get out!"


    "The princess..." I murmured softly, unable to refrain but showed a sad expression on my face.


    Deep in my heart, I know what the meaning of losing the most loved ones.


    Supposedly, it is very impossible for me to intend to let Liliana be killed in the hands of the demon race.


    Unfortunately, I also know it is impossible I can provide resistance to the devil stage.


    Although, the fact that I am the person who killed Ashborn is the most undeniable thing.


    Unexpectedly, one of my views, could not help but was forced to go backward.


    It is true, the people behind me, they are none other than the Emperor and the Great Wizard.


    If I look at the expression of the Emperor, he looks very sad about what happened.


    ''Little brother, I have failed in saving your daughter. I don''t know how I should meet you.'' Unwittingly, the Emperor, he could not but was forced to cover his face.


    Don''t know why, but the Emperor, he was very ashamed of what happened.


    Supposedly, as an older brother, he can save the niece.


    But why? Why does he have to be busy in the battle of the Demon Emperor?!


    With this alone, the Emperor, he knew he had been wrong in calculating the situation that occurred.


    "Emperor... Don''t blame yourself. If you don''t fight Demon Emperor, we don''t know what to happen to the Empire." Great Wizard commented, knowing that the emperor could not be blamed for this problem.


    For the Great Wizard, he knew the Emperor was the one who had been obliged in saving this continent.


    Although, the Emperor, he also could not but had to be defeated by the Demon Emperor.


    Luckily, the Demon Emperor, he decided to leave the empire.


    If it wasn''t for this, the Emperor, he did not know what to do with the damage that occurred.


    "I know. But are you okay? You''re lucky to get away from this demon''s attack. I thought you had died."


    "Died? Don''t joke. There''s no way an attack like this can get rid of my life. But you''re right. I''m really lucky to get away from my death." said the Great Wizard, thinking whether he really looks very lucky?


    If he thinks, he knows the attacks of Demon Emperor have been enough to destroy a kingdom.


    But apparently, the Great Wizard, he managed to escape death.


    Maybe because of this, Great Wizard, he feels grateful for what happened.


    If it wasn''t for luck, he didn''t know if he had to be buried alive with the guards or not.


    ''Well... If I was not buried in the ground, I might no longer be able to stand by the Emperor''s side.'' for a moment, a little memory where the Great Wizard woke up from the Demon Emperor attack re-emerged in his mind.


    Really, admittedly, he didn''t expect the pressure from the Demon Emperor''s attack to pull him to the ground.


    And now, because of the situation that occurs in the Great Wizard.


    Certainly, it is impossible for the Great Wizard not to underestimate the Demon Emperor.


    "Whatever it is, I have now lost my niece. I don''t know what else to do. I can only pray to what happened."


    Maybe it''s true, the Great Wizard, he doesn''t know if he should cheer up the Emperor a little?


    But he changed his mind, remembering the soul of Liliana did not really disappear from the mortal world.


    Conversely, the soul of Liliana, she is now in the process of maintenance in a place.


    It''s just that, the Great Wizard, he did not know where there was a hiding place for the soul of Liliana.


    If he knows, does it not have to be the Great Wizard silent from where he is?


    Unwittingly, the gaze of Great Wizard, he could not but inevitably had to be fixed on me.


    ''This boy... I''m curious whether he is the one who killed the Greater Demon?'' thought the Great Wizard, thought I was the one who managed to kill Ashborn.


    If it wasn''t for this, he didn''t know to think who had killed the Greater Demon.


    After all, the Great Wizard, he knew experts over the Divine Realm were preoccupied in fighting against the demon race.


    Maybe because of this, the Great Wizard, he thought I was the one who killed the Greater Demon.


    Not long after, Aisha and the princess, they have no choice but have to leave where Liliana is.


    For now, they know they are not required to disturb the two people behind us.


    Even if the princess was very sad, there was no way she could wake Liliana from the dead.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 190 190: Increase

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    In fact, I didn''t really go to follow these two girls.


    Instead, I really intend to see the situation from Liliana''s body.


    Maybe because of this, I can''t accept death from Liliana.


    In the end, Liliana, she is the most valuable woman in my life.


    Unfortunately, for a moment when I thought about going out of Liliana''s room.


    I heard the voice of the Great Wizard, as if he intended to say something.


    "Boy, you''re lucky to be able to survive your death. I think you have died after a coma in 2 weeks. But this is not what I want to say." for a moment, I saw the expression of the Great Wizard showing seriousness on his face.


    At first, I did not know what the purpose of the Great Wizard approached me.


    But now, I suspect he came because he got another answer.


    "I know what you think. You might be sad to see your senior. But it doesn''t matter, in this world there is nothing that can''t be done. Death can be returned as early."


    Really, I have to admit, I don''t expect Great Wizard to know what I think.


    But what? I don''t care whether Great Wizard knows my real intention or not.


    Conversely, I really don''t want to hear what the purpose of the words of Great Wizard.


    For now, I know that there is no way I can bring my senior sister back to life.


    Maybe because of this, I no longer intend to hear the words from others.


    "Thank you. But don''t worry, I now feel better. I permission excuse me." without delays, I without thinking about choosing to get out of where Liliana was.


    Maybe it''s true, I can no longer think what I have to do right now.


    But it doesn''t matter, I know now is the time for the war of demons and humans to begin.


    I thought, suspected that I could not live freely in the academy.


    Certainly, it did not rule out the possibility I could not but had to be dragged into the battlefield.


    [Talent Point Current: 10,014,300.]


    [Do you intend to increase the talent of the Dark Green Stage to the Black Stage?]


    ''Of course. I accept this improvement.''


    [Consuming 250,000 Talent Points. Starting to increase talent.]


    [50%... 100%!]


    [Ding! Congratulations, master, you have succeeded in increasing your talent from the Dark Green Stage to the Black Stage.]


    [Requires 50,000,000 Talent Points to reach Yellow Talent.]


    [Current Talent Point: 9,764,300.]


    Really, after waiting in less than 3 months, I managed to reach the Black Stage talent.


    Just look, my current panel status shows I succeeded in increasing reaching the Black Stage talent.


    [User Information:]


    [Name: Noah Asford.]


    [Talent: Black (can be upgraded using talent points).


    [Stage: Innate (Initial).]


    [Magic: High.]


    [Swordsmanship: Extreme.]


    [Physique: High.]


    By the way, the reason I was able to reach the Innate Stage was because I was assisted by the power of the demon in me.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was very unlikely that I could increase from the Inner Core Stage to the Innate Stage.


    Luckily, after I saw I had reached the Black Stage talent.


    Certainly, there''s no way I could not feel a big increase in me.


    ''Black talent... Really extraordinary. It should be this way, there''s no way I can be held back from my current stage.'' I thought, trying a little not too very happy.


    I know, realizing the Black Stage talent is one of the lowest talents in this world.


    Maybe it''s true, for others the Black Stage talent is a talent above the mortal realm.


    But still, the fact that Black Stage talent was a prelude to the Divine Realm could not be denied.


    If it wasn''t for this, do not have to show the system I have to collect 50 million points in achieving the Yellow Stage talent?


    With this alone, I know that black-stage talent does not look really extraordinary.


    Conversely, the talent in the Yellow Stage is the most important thing above the mortal realm.


    ''It''s just... 50 million points... Is this serious? Have to wait until when can I increase my talent from the Black Stage to the Yellow Stage? ''


    Whatever it is, I know it''s impossible I can collect 50 Million Talent Points instantly.


    Even if I try to complete the daily mission of the system, it is very impossible I can collect 50 million points.


    In the end, the fact of the mission of the day of the system amounting to 100 points is undeniable.


    [53.23/200% progress in Body Enhancement.]


    ''Whatever... I also don''t really think what should I increase my talent or not. For now, the Black Stage talent has given me enough time in developing.''


    Without lingering, I without hesitation chose to increase my Magic Talent.


    [Consuming 25,000 Talent Points. Are you sure you want to increase your Magic Talent?]


    ''Yes, do what I ordered.''


    [Succeed! Master''s Magic Talent enhancement has reached the Great Stage.]


    It is true, there''s no way I don''t use 9 million points left from the system.


    [Current Talent Points: 9,739,300.]


    ''Increase again. Give me the magic talent in the extreme stage. ''


    Unexpectedly, I felt that the core in me was slightly increased from when I first broke through the Innate stage.


    [Ding! Successful increase! 250,000 Points Talent has been reduced.]


    [Current Talent points: 9,489,300.]


    [Requires 50 Million Talent Points to reach the Origin Stage.]


    ''I see... The price of an increase in swordmanship and magic does not look different. But no problem, sooner or later I can increase my talent as soon as possible. ''


    Because I no longer intend to think further, I chose to focus the problem before me.


    Just look, I can see two girls aware right on the wall.


    I knew, realized they intended to wait for me to come out of Liliana''s morgue.


    "Sorry to make you wait. Let''s come back. There''s nothing we can do again." I said, did not intend to show any emotions on my face.


    Maybe it''s true, deep inside my heart, I was very sad to see the death of my senior sister.


    But I have taken revenge for my senior sister''s death, indicating that I no longer have to find my purpose.


    Not long after, Aisha and the princess, they have no choice but have to go with me.


    ''What''s the use of the test? Because of this, we have lost someone we care about the most. Senior, please wait for me to turn on you again. I, Noah, I promise in my life I have to raise you back from death. ''


    ...


    Month after month continues to pass, I no longer know how long I have done my training.


    I can say, I have practiced from 7 months until now.


    It''s just that, I did not feel the impact of counterattacks in consuming excessively.


    Maybe because of this, I no longer care what I should experience the impact of Mana Reversal or not.


    In the end, the fact that the amount in me has exceeded when I was first at the Inner Core Stage was real.


    [Stage: Innate (Advanced).]


    "Okay! A little more, only a little more I can reach the Mage Stage" I said full of enthusiasm, I could no longer hold back your desires.


    I have to admit, I have been waiting for a time when I can reach the stage above the Innate Stage


    And now, what I want might have to be answered.


    ''Right... A little more... After I passed the Mage Stage, I only needed one step in passing the Divine Stage.''


    But what? I don''t know if I can break through the Mage Stage or not.


    In my perspective, I did not look like I was about to reach the Mage Stage.


    After all, the fact that I am not truly in the perfection layer of the Innate Stage cannot be denied.


    ''Ck. Why should I be held back to the advanced layer? Can I really break the shackles of my strength?'' I thought, trying to remember a little at the time when I first managed to reach the advanced layer.


    In fact, I thought there was no way I could experience traffic jams in terms of strength.


    But why? What is the reason I can''t reach the perfection layer of the Innate Stage?


    ''5 months... I spent 5 months meditating by the master''s side. But I can''t break through the shackles of my strength.''


    Really, I''m not sure what the reason I experience traffic jams in my strength.


    If I see, I know that there is no way I can be restrained at the Innate stage.


    Supposedly, right?


    ''If it wasn''t for a problem of traffic jams. There''s no way I should be pursued by Ash and others. ''


    By the way, I know Ash and his friends have reached the stage above the Innate Stage.


    It''s just that, I don''t understand why I have to experience problems like this.


    Even the other side in me, I feel very helpless remembering what happened.


    ''Well... I can''t possibly have fun after reaching the Mage Stage. Conversely, after taking over from the North Continent, we really had to be busy in the spies of the demon race.''


    Without realizing it, I saw some people appearing right in front of the area where I practiced.


    ''Cursed...! They are again! Are they really hating me so much? Fifth year students... They even blamed me for the death of the student council president.''


    Really, it must be admitted, I know what is the reason they come to the area where I practice.


    Certainly, the reason they came was that they intend to find problems with me.


    In essence, students of the fifth year, they blame me for the death of the student council president.


    If it weren''t for me, there would be no way the student council president would sacrifice herself to protect me.


    "Killer, I came today because I want to challenge you. Did you accept this duel?"


    ============== S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 191 191: Substitution

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Did you come just because you wanted to give me a challenge? Really shameless. Are fifth year students so shameless they are so bold as to try to challenge a first year student?"


    *Clenched!-*


    "Shut up! You are a killer! The student council president died because of you! If it wasn''t for you, it was impossible for the head of the Liliana to die in the hands of the Greater Demon."


    Without realizing it, I could not but unconsciously put a killing look.


    Deep in my heart, I must recognize the loyalty of the fifth year student.


    It''s just that I did not accept they said I was the one who had dragged Liliana.


    Instead, I know the reason Liliana was killed was because of the command of the Demon Emperor.


    If it wasn''t for the Emperor Demon, what should Liliana die in the hands of the Greater Demon ranking demon?


    Certainly, it is impossible for demon like Ashborn to intend to kill someone like Liliana.


    But unfortunately, what happens is impossible to change again.


    Therefore, I inevitably but have to accept words from the people in front of me.


    "Very good... I accept! Give me a schedule of this challenge. I hope you don''t waste my time."


    "Arrogant! Humph! Tomorrow, right at 12 noon. Coming on the arena of the match, we are waiting for you."


    "..."


    Finally, after they finished in their challenge letter to me.


    I saw them leaving, showing them there was no intention in bothering me.


    Usually, students of the fifth year, there is no way they can give me a break. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, I think they have serious intention in dealing with my problem?


    After all, their fact is that the person who spreads rumors about me is a villain is undeniable.


    Maybe because of this, there were some students from the second year who thought of me as the worst student.


    What''s more, the students, they know I am none other than a common people.


    With this alone, do not they have to think I am a spy from the evil side?


    "Are you okay?" suddenly, I couldn''t but inevitably have to hear a voice from a woman.


    It is true, this woman, she is none other than Celine''s daughter.


    If I see from my closeness with the princess, I have to admit we look like a close friend.


    Even the real nature of the princess, she really showed her sincere faces.


    If it''s someone else, there''s no way the princess can give them a subtle smile.


    The worst, the princess, she can''t but chose to put a cold gaze.


    By the way, for a moment after a few months from the death of Liliana.


    The princess, she did not know but chose to visit me.


    But I guess, knowing the reason the princess came was that she wanted to replace Liliana.


    From the start, Liliana, she couldn''t possibly not have the intention of coming to visit my training.


    "Well. I''m just a little unwell. How about you? Have you reached the True Warrior stage?"


    "That''s it... I have now managed to break through the shackles in me."


    "You''re lucky. I''m glad you experienced your improvement again, the princess ~" I said, didn''t forget to show a teasing expression on my face.


    Luckily, the princess, she didn''t really take my temptation seriously.


    Conversely, the princess, she could not have the intention of replying to my actions.


    Without lingering, I felt the fingers of the princess''s index finger on my face.


    Of course, as a good man, there''s no way I can allow the princess to touch my chin.


    Just look, for a moment after I saw the princess pulling my face right near her face.


    I without hesitation kissed the princess''s lips, without showing doubts on my face.


    "Y-You...! Let me go!"


    *Drip-*


    Indeed, it must be admitted, women forever are women.


    If it wasn''t because I kissed the princess, there was no way she would not bit my lips.


    Fortunately, the wound on my lips began to disappear as if nothing had happened.


    "Woman... Did you forget what happened when you were sad? I spoiled you a little. If it wasn''t for me, I didn''t know whether you could get back excited again or not." I explained, a little remembering the incident after the death of Liliana.


    If it wasn''t for me, it was very unlikely that the princess could rise from sadness.


    Even the cheeks of the princess, she could not help but unconsciously blushed.


    "O, O-Obscene ...!"


    With this, I know the princess intends to slap one of my cheeks.


    Luckily, I thoughtlessly chose to hold one of the hands of the princess.


    At the same time, I also did not forget to pull the Princess''s hand closer to me.


    *Matching!-*


    "Princess... Do you know I am happy with you on your day you locked you. You and I both feel the loss of someone we love the most. Maybe because of that, I fell in love with you?"


    In the beginning, the princess, she did not know if she had to break away from my arms or not.


    But she changed her mind, knowing what the words came out of my next mouth.


    "I am falling in love with you..."


    *Buk!-*


    "Shameless! I''m leaving!"


    "Ouch... Really a shy woman. I''m just kidding. And you consider my statement seriously?" I murmured, trying to stand a little from the place where I fell.


    I have to admit, I do not expect the physique of the Princess to be increased exceeding than when she was first at the Grand Knight stage.


    But what? Do I have to think that I can''t be able to beat the princess?


    No.


    Conversely, I am very sure I could not be defeated by the princess.


    In the end, the fact that the strength of the princess is the prefix of the True Warrior stage is undeniable.


    "Eh? Why do I feel uncomfortable gaze?"


    "..."


    "Really unlucky... Why is Eris in this place?" I said softly, could not help but show a helpless expression on my face.


    Deep in my heart, I know that Eris''s gaze is a form of her considers me a bastard.


    Because I have no choice, I inevitably but have to choose to get out of my training place.


    "Princess! Wait for me!"


    Even Eris, she did not know what to react to my actions.


    ''You bastard man...'' Eris sneered, thinking I was an shameless man.


    Deep in Eris''s heart, she knew my actions did not look different from bastard men.


    It''s just that, Eris, she knew that she could not stop my actions.


    ...


    "Huh? Why are you following me? Are you not having fun with your training?"


    "Hehe. I''m sorry. I was just kidding before. Don''t think of my words very seriously." I explained, did not intend to make the princess think I liked her.


    Fortunately, the princess, she said she knew what my actions meant.


    Maybe because of that, the princess, she doesn''t really care about my explanation.


    Still, the expression of the princess, she looked as if she was sad to hear my answer.


    "I know. Because of that, say why you secretly follow me?"


    "Ehem-. I don''t mean to follow you. I just don''t want to practice. And I unconsciously remembered my problem." I said, trying to lie a little to the princess.


    Maybe it''s true, the reason I came out of my training ground was that I didn''t want to deal in front of Eris.


    If I don''t come out, I don''t know if I can get away from Eris or not.


    I know, realizing the reason Eris peeking at me from a distance is that she intends to spy on me.


    I suspect, thinking Ash is the one who ordered Eris in following me.


    If it wasn''t for this, do not have to be for Eris to follow me from a distance?


    With this alone, it is enough to prove Eris is none other than a spy.


    ''Humph. Childhood friends, spies and one student from one teacher. Very annoying.


    I have to admit, I can''t think about my fate with Eris.


    If I remember, it was very unlikely Eris and I was destined to be close to each other.


    But it doesn''t matter, I know that it is impossible for Eris to turn out to be like the Princess and Aisha.


    In the end, the fact that Eris is a woman full of self-esteem is undeniable.


    Certainly, it is impossible for Eris to choose to approach me like a cat.


    ''In the end, Eris, she was one part of Ash''s harem. There''s no way he could fall in love with me.''


    "Fine... I''ll go first. See you later."


    "Yes ... See you later to, the princess."


    Not long after, I saw the princess walking away from where she was.


    Even myself, I also can''t possibly choose to remain in my place.


    On the contrary, I did not make small talk to choose back into my class.


    Just loom, for a moment after I walked into class E.


    I saw the gazes of the students from the next class, as if they were looking at me as a monster.


    For them, they know I am the person who has dragged the lives of Liliana.


    Maybe because of this, some of them think I''m a killer?


    ''Really stupid... They are even consumed by this unreasonable rumor. Ck. I have to calm down.'' really, if I don''t try to hold back my anger.


    The worst, students from the next class, they were impossible but were forced to hold back my frustration.


    In fact, I really know who the person who has spread rumors about me dragged Liliana''s death.


    Certainly, they are none other than the people of the demon race.


    ''The demon... They have passed their boundaries!''


    Unfortunately, before I was about to put an annoyed expression on my face.


    I saw two people appearing, they were none other than Ian and Sienna.


    "Noah, you turned out to be here. We have been looking for you for a long time."


    "What is it?"


    "We were given a mission by the head of the academy." Ian explained, knowing that it was impossible for the academy head to give them a mission without any other reason.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 192 192: After the demon race invaders

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Mission? Why should we get this mission? Is it okay we take the mission from the academy?"


    Supposedly, no first year students were given assignments by the Academy Council.


    But why? What is the reason for Great Wizard to give us a mission to go out of the academy?


    Certainly, it is impossible for Great Wizard to invite Ian and Siena without any other reason.


    It''s just that, deep in my heart, I was worried about the purpose of the Great Wizard.


    I thought, thought it was impossible for the Great Wizard to not know what the power was hidden in me.


    Without realizing it, I once again chose to look at the two people in front of me.


    For a moment, I could not but was forced to show my cynicism.


    ''Inner Core... Huh? It''s up to them. I think there''s no way the task of the academy looks dangerous?'' because I have no choice, I inevitably but have to choose to accept the mission from the academy.


    I thought, knowing that the academy mission was unlikely to look like it could take the lives of the three of us.


    If I see the actions of the Great Wizard, I know he is a very careful parent.


    With this, I must be sure the motives of the Great Wizard are that he wants us to meet someone.


    But what? I don''t know what the nature of the people we want to meet.


    ''Alright... Because this is the mission of this old man. I have to accept. There''s no way I can refuse.''


    It is true, even if I intend to reject the mission of the Great Wizard.


    Certainly, it is impossible for the Great Wizard to allow me to be absent from my job with Ian and Siena.


    In the end, the fact of the strength of Ian and Siena is that at the Inner Core Stage is undeniable.


    Although, Sienna, she seemed to want to break through at the Innate stage.


    But Ian, I did not see that he could reach the Innate Stage.


    Even the energy from Ian, I did not feel he could reach the Innate Stage.


    But I guess, knowing the reason Ian could not break through was that he was not talented.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was impossible for Ian to be held in the initial layer of the Inner Core Stage.


    "Noah? What''s wrong with you?"


    "No. Hurry up, we have to go to carry out the mission of the head of the academy. There is no time for us to stay in our place."


    "..." really, even Ian and Sienna, they didn''t know what to say about my actions.


    If they want, they can say I am the one who makes them wait.


    But they refrain, know it is impossible they can provoke me.


    *step-**step-**step-*


    For a moment after me and my two friends left, I didn''t know there was an old man spying me.


    It is true, this old man, he is none other than the head of the academy.


    If I see the actions of the academy head, he looks like he wants to see if I can follow Ian and Siena or not.


    Luckily, I can''t but have to choose my mission with Ian and Siena.


    ''Good... I leave him to you, damn scientists. I hope he doesn''t act strangely towards this boy.'' thought Great Wizard, trying to not consider what he thinks is true.


    Deep in the Great Wizard heart, he knows the nature of the scientist he meant was a crazy person.


    Maybe because of this, he really hopes nothing will happen to the three of us.


    ...


    "Really very crowded... After the invasion of the demon race, many strong creatures went out of the border region."


    "Right. I saw some of the criminals around the city residents. And they did not look weak." I replied, knowing what Ian said was an undeniable fact.


    If I have to say, I know that the guard above the divine stage has left the border area.


    Maybe because of this, some criminals, they choose to show their identity.


    If it wasn''t for this, should they come out after the expert at the Warrior Stage and the Mage Stage left?


    "Look... They are students from the Lunar Academy. They are very lucky. They don''t even experience the impact of what happened." whispered people around, think of us are lucky people.


    From the beginning, the inhabitants, they were the most depressed person in the situation.


    Shortly after the demon race''s attack, they knew that the prices of goods in the empire had increased greatly.


    With this alone, is it not impossible that the imperial population inevitably but have to experience hunger?


    "Don''t talk loudly. Are you not afraid they can hear your insults?"


    "Who cares? They only sleep and live well in the academy. They are protected by empire. And we? We are ordinary people!"


    "..."


    Really, I am very grateful that no one else has heard the scorn of the imperial population.


    If we are a third year of student, is it impossible for them to choose to beat the imperial population?


    "Let''s go. We have to quickly meet this person."


    "Okay..."


    *step-*


    After some time passed, we chose to stop right in a slum area.


    At first, we thought what could Great Wizard wrong in giving us a map?


    But apparently, what we think doesn''t really happen. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Conversely, we inevitably but have to see a girl right in front of the entrance.


    If I see, the age of this girl does not look different from the age of 14 years.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Erwin''s residence around here?" I asked, without hesitation in asking the girl in front of us.


    Unfortunately, this girl, she without thinking chose to attack one of us.


    Fortunately, Ian, he did not have difficulty escaping from this girl''s stabbing.


    "Are you a debt collector? Go away! There is no place where you can squeeze my father!"


    "Father? Are you the daughter of Mr. Erwin?"


    It is true, what I thought really happened.


    Just look, for a moment after this girl heard the words spoken from my mouth.


    She looks very annoyed, as if she doesn''t want to hear my words out of my mouth


    "Criminals! Dead you guys!"


    *Grab!-*


    "Ouch!"


    Fortunately, I thoughtlessly chose to hold one of the hands of this girl.


    Even the expression of the girl in front of me, she showed an expression of pain.


    For this girl, she did not expect my grip to look very terrible.


    In fact, the strength of this girl is no different from the Inner Core Stage.


    But why? What''s the reason she can feel pain from my grip?


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so noisy? Oh? That uniform... Are you the children Hermit said?" as if realizing what happened, the father of this girl, he knew what the origin of our uniform was.


    "Are you Mr. Erwin? If yes, please forgive our sudden visit. We came because we were ordered by the Great Wizard."


    "I know. Why don''t you go inside?"


    "Good." Finally, because we have no choice, we chose to enter the depth of the room where Mr. Erwin and his daughter live.


    Maybe it''s true, the residence of Mr. Erwin and his daughter only don''t look very worth visiting.


    But I know, realizing it is impossible for the man in front of us to be an ordinary man.


    Certainly, this man, he is none other than one of the most important figures in the Holy Empire.


    "Emma, ??go and prepare tea to our guests."


    "Understandable."


    "Ah... Please stop. We don''t want to bother you. We came because of a request from the Great Wizard." Ian explained, he did not want to bother the two fathers and children in front of us.


    For Ian, he knew the difficulties of the male economy before us.


    Just look, the seat of this man''s house was seen as decades.


    With this alone, there is no way someone else thinks it is impossible for men in front of us to be successful people.


    "It''s okay. Guests are the most important thing we have to serve. By the way, how are you, I mean Mr. Hermit."


    "He? Mr. Great Wizard is fine. After his fight against Demon Emperor, he had a little trouble controlling magic."


    "Huh... I know this must have happened. He has gone too far." for a moment, we could not but inevitably have to see sighs from the man in front of us.


    In our perspective, we did not understand what the greatness of the man in front of us.


    "Please drink it."


    "Ah. Thank you."


    "Because of this, I asked you to wait for a moment. I have to mix the herb to Mr. Great Wizard." Not long ago, we saw Mr. Erwin chose to enter the room where he worked.


    Unfortunately, after the departure of Mr. Erwin headed for the depth of the room where he worked.


    I can''t but have to put an expression of nervous expression on my face, remembering my actions to the girl near us.


    Luckily, the silence in the room did not last very long.


    Conversely, the girl near us, she chose to ask about what we were a murkd from the Lunar Academy?


    "Uhm... May I ask? Are you a student of the Lunar Academy?"


    "Right. Are you interested in entering the academy?"


    "Yes. But father said I was not allowed to go to school in the Lunar Academy. I don''t know the reason he did not allow me to enter the Lunar Academy." Without realizing it, I saw the expressions of Ian and Siena showing their sad faces.


    Don''t know why, but they think whether the girl in front of us can enter the Lunar Academy?


    If I look at the status of the girl in front of us, we know she is an ordinary person.


    Still, what we think did not last very long.


    =============


    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 193 193: Emma?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Conversely, we cannot but have to be forced to remember who the father of this girl is.


    Certainly, the father of this girl, he is one of the most important people for the Great Wizard.


    With this alone, is it impossible for the daughter of Mr. Erwin managed to enter the Lunar Academy?


    It''s just that, seeing from the girl''s reaction before us, we know it is impossible she was allowed to enter the Lunar Academy.


    In the end, the fact that the father of this girl did not want his daughter to study in the Lunar Academy was undeniable.


    "We know your feelings... It must be difficult for you to run your life. I hope we can meet again in the future." Siena said, intending to give a little encouragement to the girl in front of us.


    By the way, if I remember the name of this girl, she was none other than Emma?


    If I see the face of this girl, I have to admit that she is one of the most beautiful women.


    Maybe because of this, the father of this girl, he doesn''t want his daughter to go into the Lunar Academy.


    If she leaves, is it impossible for his daughter to be inevitably but must be tempted by countless students?


    "Thank you. And also, I apologize to my previous actions. I hope you don''t feel upset with me. My name is Emma White, happy to meet the three of you."


    "I am Ian F. Hermit. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Siena Vi Bertude. You can call me Sien."


    For a moment, the view of Emma, ??she could not help but was forced to turn to me.


    She knew, realizing I was a person she could at least predict.


    In the point of view of Emma, ??she thought I was the most scary man?


    "Noah...! She sees you. Why don''t you introduce you to her?"


    "..." really, I have to admit, I don''t expect Ian to force me to introduce myself to this girl.


    Without lingering, I without hesitation chose to introduce myself to Emma.


    I''m Noah Gleenth. I am an ordinary person. About my origin, I am not at all from the imperial population."


    "Ordinary people...? Does that mean you also get special rights from the academy?" as if realizing what happened, Emma, s??he thought if I was a chosen person from the academy?


    If she remembers, she knows it is impossible for ordinary people to enter the academy.


    Conversely, if they are talented people, they are impossible to not be elected in entering the academy.


    And now, Emma, ??she knows what is felt by me.


    From the beginning, Emma, ??she was given a letter of law by the academy.


    Unfortunately, the father of Emma, ??he chose to refuse offers from the academy.


    Maybe because of this, Emma, ??she felt very sad to see she could not enter the Lunar Academy.


    "Well... You can think I came in entering a special path."


    In fact, I initially thought the question from Emma had ended.


    But Ian, he unconsciously told me not to be included in a special path.


    Instead, I entered the Lunar Academy because I showed my real talent.


    "What are you saying? Didn''t you enter the academy because you showed your talent?"


    "What? So is that?"


    "..." Really, I have to admit, I can''t help but I have to put a sharp gaze.


    Even Ian, he unconsciously remembered what my real intention was.


    "Oh... Sorry. Forget what I say." Unfortunately, no matter what Ian said he wanted Emma to forget what he was saying or not.


    In the end, Emma, ??she did not care what she had to forget the words from Ian.


    For Emma, ??she knew I did not really enter the academy because of special rights.


    Instead, I entered the academy because I showed my real power.


    Maybe because of this, Emma, ??she thinks if I really am an ordinary student?


    Without realizing it, I could not but was forced to sigh heavily.


    I have to admit, I can no longer lie to what I am a student without a special path?


    "Huh... He''s right. But I am also a special path student. It doesn''t matter what you think I am a student recommendation or not. You can consider me what you want."


    "I understand. Do you guys are friends? You look very close."


    "Yes/no."


    Whatever it is, I don''t care what I have to admit Ian is my friend or not


    Just look, the expression from Ian, he could not show any expression on his face.


    "Noah...! You''re so bad! I am the one who cleans your bed! And you say I''m not your friend at all?!"


    "Fine, fine. Please don''t stick to me! Take off my hand!"


    "No! Tell you lying! There''s no way I am considered a servant, right?" For a moment, I could not help but unconsciously put an evil expression.


    In my perspective, I really want to bullize the actions of Ian.


    After all, the fact that Ian has given me a job is undeniable.


    If I remember, Ian, he was the person who always chatted endlessly with me.


    Maybe because of this, I really want to try to bullize Ian again.


    If I did not reply to actions from Ian, it was impossible for me to be able to keep upset in my heart.


    "Heh? Of course! You''re so fussy! You are even very brave to try to spread rumors about me proposed to the princess! Don''t you know the suffering I have felt so far?"


    "But Noah, rumors about what I said really happened right? You have proposed to the princess!"


    "..." Indeed, I am very sorry to think about I have to fight the words of Ian. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just look, Ian, he shamelessly revealed what he said was true.


    Maybe it''s true, deep in my heart, I really want to make Ian aware of his stupidity.


    But what? The fact that I really express my feelings to the princess is undeniable.


    With this, is it possible that I can say what Ian said was a lie?


    "You... Stop. I don''t want us to joke anymore. I want to get out."


    "Why? Don''t you want to play anymore?"


    "Ck. Goodbye!" Finally, because I have no choice, I can''t but I have to go out of Mr. Erwin.


    I know, realizing it was impossible I could be near Ian and Siena.


    If it weren''t for Ian, it would be impossible for me to choose to leave Mr. Erwin''s house.


    *CREEK!-*


    "Eh... Is he angry? I just want to be joking."


    "Mr. Ian, is it okay if you don''t apologize to Mr. Noah? I saw he looked very upset."


    "It''s okay..." Unexpectedly, an expression from Ian, he showed a sad look right on his face.


    Don''t know why, but Ian, he knew I had lost my most beloved senior figure.


    Maybe because of this, my nature has changed to be very different from when I first entered the academy.


    "I know he is angry. He has lost a senior sister who has been supporting him. And also, this senior sister, she is the only woman who can attract Noah''s interest."


    "Who is she? I mean, what is the name of this senior sister?"


    "She is a former student council president of the academy. She is the daughter of the Duke Wisdom. But because of an unexpected incident, the life of this woman must be granted by the Greater Demon. She is none other than Liliana III. Wisdom."


    ...


    "Really... Ian, he really makes me upset! No, I have to calm down. It''s not good I keep on being seen by others." I murmured, trying to turn a little in the residential area around me.


    I have to admit, the residential area where I was in a slums.


    Even physically from people around me, showing they are very malnourished.


    Of course, as a good person, there''s no way I didn''t give them money on my caught.


    "Please accept this. Buy some food in filling your stomach."


    "Ah. Thank you. I''m very happy that someone gave me help. You are a good brother."


    "..." Unfortunately, for a moment after I was about to go walking from where I was.


    I heard the screams of some people, as if they really wanted to try to win the wealth of people around.


    "Give your money! I''m a guard of this place!"


    "Who are you?"


    "I said I was a guard of this slum! Are you deaf?"


    It is true, I don''t expect someone like this in the world where I live.


    If I saw the look of the person in front of me, I knew he was a street thug.


    After all, the facts of clothes from the person in front of me look like expensive clothes I can''t deny.


    I suspect, thinking he was one of the subordinates of a nobleman.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    In less than a few seconds, I saw some people appearing right behind this man.


    ''They are the Innate Stage? I understand. Maybe what I think is true. Truly disgusting nobles. They even really want to scratch people around the settlement.'' I thought, could not help but curse the people in front of me.


    I know, realizing who the people in front of me are.


    Certainly, these people, they are not subordinates from a lower ranking nobleman.


    "Because you don''t want to give your money, we don''t have it but have to take force!"


    In a split second, I saw the figure of the people in front of me wanting to attack me.


    Luckily, no matter what they can approach me or not.


    Without lingering, I without hesitation created super fast movements.


    "Stupid people... You guys are wrong in targeting others."


    *Buk!-*


    "Ah..."


    Really, even the expression of the man in front of me, he showed a very unbelievable face.


    In this man''s point of view, he did not hope I could bring down people at the Innate Stage.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 194 194: Lolicon...

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "H-How could an Innate Stage like you be able to fall them?! I can''t believe this!" for a moment, the expression of the man in front of me, he showed a face full of surprise.


    Just look, seeing from this man''s movement, he thinks if maybe someone like me can bring down the Innate Stage?


    Supposedly, this man, he knows my level of strength is no different from people at the Innate Stage.


    But why? What is the reason I can fall at the same level as me?


    Unfortunately, no matter what the man in front of me think I do cheating tricks or not.


    In the end, the fact that I managed to bring down dozens of people at the Innate Stage he could not argue.


    With this, just prove that I am not at all worthy of being called an ordinary person.


    Instead, I am one of the monsters from the stages below the Warrior and Mage.


    Maybe because of this, the man in front of me, he thought it was impossible I could beat someone like him.


    Without lingering, the man in front of me, he without hesitation chose to attack right on my face.


    Luckily, after I experienced rapid increase in my internal power.


    Certainly, it is impossible for my strength to not be able to defeat people above the mortal stage.


    In a fraction of a second, I without caring tried to mobilize one of my fingers.


    And sure enough, what I didn''t expect to really happen.


    Unexpectedly, I did not have difficulty touching the end of this man''s sword.


    Even my finger, I did not feel pain from the result I touched this man''s sword scratch.


    It feels, as if my body has shaped like an iron power.


    "Impossible... I..." Indeed, no matter what the man in front of me managed to finish his last sentence or not.


    Just look, I without delaying directly beating the solar plexus of this man.


    Even this man, he inevitably but was forced to scream in pain.


    Before finally, this man, he could not but chose to fall out.


    Want anyway, the fact of the power of my punch is not really I can not be denied.


    If I hold my punch, it is impossible for the man in front of me to fall fainting from where he is.


    But now, I think my election really looks very precise?


    If I see, I know the strength of the man in front of me is no different from the student of the Profound Knight stage.


    "You''re strong... But unfortunately, you can''t beat me at all. I hope you don''t disturb the people around the settlement."


    Still, no matter what I can walk away from where I am or not.


    Unwittingly, I can''t but inevitably have to feel someone pulling my shirt.


    It is true, this person, he is none other than the girl I previously saved.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?" I asked, trying to check the condition of the little girl in front of me.


    Unfortunately, I know it is impossible for the girl in front of me to suffer wounds because of my fight.


    Conversely, seeing from this girl''s body, I know she really takes care of her physical body.


    "No... But brother, may I follow you?"


    "Following me? Why? I want to know where your parents go." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eve... Eve doesn''t have parents... Eve has always been alone since being born around the settlement."


    Without realizing it, I could not but unconsciously put a doubtful expression.


    I have to admit, I don''t expect what the girl in front of me is lying to me or not?


    If I see the expression of this girl, I think she''s not lying?


    Want anyway, seeing from this girl''s clothes, I know she is a child who has been abandoned.


    Even if the skin of this girl looks perfect, there''s no way she should wear torn clothes.


    What''s more... I know the hair of the girl has covered most of her sight.


    Whatever it is, I don''t really care what I have to bring this girl with me or not.


    In the end, I know that it is impossible for the academy head to allow me to put a little girl into the academy.


    With this, I must be calm in the face of the desires of the girl in front of me.


    "Little girl, do you know my identity?"


    "Isn''t it a student of the Lunar Academy?"


    "If you know, why do you really want to follow me in the academy?"


    At first, I did not expect the girl in front of me to know what the origin of my uniform.


    But seeing from this girl''s knowledge, I think she has known a few things around the empire?


    "Why? I heard the academy can allow someone to put their servants. Therefore, I really want to serve you. Please, let me be your servant, young master."


    ''Young master... Is this serious? Since when can I be called a young master by a little girl?'' I thought, could not help but froze right in my place.


    I have to admit, deep in my heart, I really don''t know what the words of the girl in front of me.


    If I think further, I know I have to refuse this girl''s request.


    First, the reason I refused this girl to be my servant was because I was a common people.


    Second, there is no reason for me to pull a girl into my problem.


    Third, I really don''t want a student to think I am a man lover of a child.


    In fact, I know, Ian, he is one of the closest people beside me.


    Certainly, there''s no way Ian doesn''t try to mock me about what I am a lover of a child?


    ''Just imagining it has made me shudder... I''m not a lolicon! How could I fall in the hands of a 8-year-old girl? Impossible!''


    "Cough-. Little girl, please forget about your words just now. And again, do you know I am an ordinary people? I''m sure you know what I mean."


    Unfortunately, no matter what the girl in front of me intends to take off clothes or not.


    Just look, the expression of the girl in front of me, she showed her desires on her face.


    "..."


    Because I have no choice, I inevitably but have to choose to walk back to the residence of Mr. Erwin.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    "Hm? Noah? Who is this girl?"


    Just look, for a moment after I returned from the place of society.


    Ian, he did not forget to ask about who the girl behind me was.


    And sure enough, what I was afraid of really happened.


    "Noah... Don''t tell me you are..."


    Luckily, I without hesitation chose to stop the action from Ian.


    "Shut up! This little girl came and followed me quietly. Do you think I want to bring this girl?"


    "Oh... Alright, we understand your reasons. But it''s okay. We are human. Normal we can like crazy things in this world."


    For a moment, I was without thinking a little trying to pull my sword out of my sarung.


    With this alone, Ian, he could not feel fear in his heart.


    "Ehem-. I''m just kidding!"


    Unfortunately, no matter what Ian said he was just kidding about what happened.


    Just look, I did not show any expression on my face.


    Luckily, Siena, she without caring tried to approach the girl behind me.


    At first, I did not know what the purpose of Siena approached the girl behind me.


    But after seeing the actions of Siena, I knew she just wanted to get acquainted with this girl.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Eve... My name is Eve."


    "Eve? Beautiful name. Are you a wasted child?"


    Really, it must be admitted, I''m very curious about the origin of a girl named Eve.


    If I remember, I know this girl is one of the smartest girls of her age.


    Even if she is a wasted child, there''s no way she would not know about things in the empire.


    "Eve doesn''t know ... Since Eve was born, Eve didn''t know whether Eve had a father and mother or not ..." Unexpectedly, I saw a little tears coming out on Eve''s face.


    Without lingering, I could not but was forced to see Siena chose to hug this little girl.


    Maybe it''s true, I know Siena is a nobility daughter in the middle rank.


    But what? The fact Siena is very brave to hug a girl from a slum area is undeniable.


    Supposedly, Siena, she knew that clothes from Eve didn''t really look very clean.


    But why? Why is she so brave to hug Eve without thinking?


    Although, I know what the meant by Siena''s actions.


    "I understand your feelings. Because he is strong, you must think you want to serve him right?" As if realizing what happened, Siena, she thought the reason Eve followed me was because I was strong.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was impossible for Eve to choose to follow me to enter the residence of Mr. Erwin.


    Maybe because of this, Siena, she knew I had saved life from this girl.


    What''s more, Siena, she knew the girl behind me was not a weak girl at all.


    "Sob..."


    "Siena... Do you know what you said?" I asked, did not understand what the reason Siena said that to this girl.


    If I see, I feel like Siena wants me to adopt this girl.


    "Of course. But Noah, don''t you feel sorry for the life of this girl? See, she is very down on what happened."


    "..." Maybe it''s true, deep in my heart, I really want to reply to the words of Siena.


    But I changed my mind, remembering how my life was with my parents.


    If it wasn''t for my parents, I didn''t know whether I could live freely or not.


    The worst, I inevitably but I was forced to fall poor around the village settlement.


    After all, the fact I was born without talent could not be denied.


    With this alone, I really can''t bear to refuse this girl beside me.


    "That''s right? I think you know the life of this girl. Why don''t you take care of her?"


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 195 195: Young master!

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    For a moment, I could not but was forced to be silent from my place.


    I know, understand what the meaning of Siena''s words.


    Maybe because of this, I really think what should I take care of this girl by my side?


    Still, I don''t know whether the academy might allow me to put a servant in the dormitory?


    "... Siena, I know what you mean. But you know right? The academy is impossible to allow me to put a servant into their dormitory. I''m afraid they might have to drive this girl away. And again, you also know I am a common people."


    It is true, the expression from Siena, she inevitably but was reminded of what my real identity was.


    "..."


    Luckily, for a moment after Siena thought she had to give up on the adoption of this girl.


    She remembered who I was, someone who had won the highest title in their first year.


    "That''s right! Why don''t you ask for a Great Wizard to allow you to put you a servant? I''m sure he can put this girl by your side."


    "What... Wait. I think your plan isn''t bad either? Why don''t I try it?" finally, because I have no choice, I know I might be able to put this girl in the academy.


    I know, realizing that the Great Wizard highly values ??the power I possess.


    Certainly, it is impossible for the Great Wizard to not allow me to put a servant into their academy.


    And now, I know it''s not impossible I can bring this girl with my side.


    "Alright. Eve, I ask you if you really want to serve me? Your life is mine now. Of course, all of this depends on whether you really want to serve me or not."


    Really, it must be admitted, no matter what the answer from the girl named Eve.


    In the end, Eve, she did not think she had to refuse in serving me.


    "Of course! Thank you, young master!"


    "Geez. You''re really lucky. Are you very popular with women?" Ian asked, he couldn''t help but tried to tease me a little.


    In the perspective of Ian, he knew I was a man filled with luck.


    Just look, every time I walk around the academy, he knows I am not even not seen by the girls.


    In fact, it is natural that I can attract the attention of girls in the academy.


    For them, they know I am one of the talented students in the academy where they are.


    If they remember, they could not possibly forget about my fight against Isaac.


    Deep in their hearts, they think if I am someone who can compete on the side of the hero?


    "Are you jealous? You have to see the achievements of Noah. He doesn''t look like you. Therefore, it is natural that he is very famous among female students."


    For a moment, Ian, he inevitably but was forced to put a helpless expression.


    In Ian''s perspective, he knew I was the reason they were being kept from things they didn''t want.


    For a moment after the academy student knows Ian is my friend, there''s no way they think they can disturb my friends.


    Conversely, if one of them plans to disturb my friends.


    Certainly, it is very impossible for me to choose not to reply to their actions.


    The worst, they can''t but inevitably have to experience a blow from me.


    Luckily, academy students, they knew they were not required to cross their boundaries.


    Deep in their hearts, they thought I was one of the prospective monsters from the continent where they lived in.


    Maybe because of this, they can''t think I am a trash student from class E?


    "Your words hurt... Can you not hold back you? And also, aren''t you jealous seeing Noah beside the girls?"


    Unfortunately, Ian, he could not but was forced to be beaten by Siena.


    Just look, the expression from Siena, she showed frustration on her face.


    With this alone, Ian knows she doesn''t have to ask about Siena''s romance.


    If he doesn''t hold back, he doesn''t know if he can escape Siena''s anger or not.


    ''They... What are they doing? Don''t they know in front of them there is a child? They are very brave to fight.'' I thought, did not intend to think about what happened before me.


    Maybe it''s true, I know what the purpose of Ian''s discussion with Siena.


    It''s just that, should I care about whether Siena likes me or not?


    If I see the actions of Siena, I think she is very unlikely to like me?


    I know, realizing Siena thought I was like an older brother.


    ''Up to you. What Mr. Erwin has finished mixing drugs?'' Without small talk, I could not but chose to turn to the door where Mr. Erwin works.


    At first, I thought it was impossible for Mr. Erwin can immediately finish his concoction and be given to the Great Wizard.


    But apparently, for a moment when I intended to sit in one of the chairs near me.


    I heard the sound of the door open, showing he was a middle-aged man followed by him wearing glasses.


    I have to admit, if I don''t know who the man in front of me is.


    Certainly, there''s no way I don''t think about him is an ordinary citizen?


    "Sorry to wait. Hm? Who is this little girl?" Unwittingly, the views of Mr. Erwin, he unconsciously turned to Eve.


    Suddenly, a few memories of seeing this little girl being beaten by thugs came back to his mind.


    It is true, before me and my friends visited the residence of Mr. Erwin.


    Of course, there''s no way someone like Mr. Erwin did not see the figure of Eve.


    "What''s Eve?" really, I don''t know what the reason Eve once again chose to hide on my shoulder.


    If I see the expression of Eve, I think she feels fear after seeing the face of Mr. Erwin?


    Still, I did not understand what the reason Eve felt fear of Mr. Erwin.


    "I remember. She is a little girl who was beaten up by a squeeze from the viscount residence."


    "Did you recognize Eve?"


    "I see. Is this girl named Eve? Well. I don''t know who this girl is. But I only know she has been beaten by subordinates from a viscount."


    If asked if I was angry, I would be annoyed to hear Eve beaten by a viscount ranked nobleman.


    It''s just that, I know I was not required to show my frustration in front of Mr. Erwin.


    "Thank you for your information. By the way, what is the medicine for your concoction that has been completed? If so, I intend to be permission to say goodbye."


    "Of course. You can take this potion and be given to the Great Wizard. Ah. I remember, I got someone''s message about a boy named Noah to stay temporarily."


    Without realizing it, I couldn''t but inevitably have to put on a confused face.


    I don''t know why, but I don''t know what is the reason I have to be detained in a place like this.


    If I remember, there''s no way Great Wizard can let people like me roam outside the academy.


    But why? What is the reason Mr. Erwin said I was ordered to stay temporarily?


    "Me? Why? Is this an order from the academy?"


    "Yes and no. That person, he wants me to help you in dealing with your problem."


    "My problem...?"


    Maybe it''s true, I know who the person referred to by Mr. Erwin.


    Certainly, this person, he is none other than the Great Wizard.


    It''s just that, I don''t know what the reason for Great Wizard asked this person to help my problem.


    If I see, is there a problem happening to my life? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No.


    On the contrary, this person, he said he had to help me break through my strength.


    "Yes. I heard you could not break through the stages of your strength. Therefore, I was ordered by the Great Wizard in dealing with your problem."


    "But sir, do you know how I can get my breakthrough again?"


    Really, it must be admitted, I don''t expect whether anyone can help me in breaking through traffic in terms of strength.


    What''s more, I know my teacher is impossible to help me in solving my strength problems.


    Maybe because of this, I thought I was required to complete this traffic jam alone.


    But apparently, Mr. Erwin, he said he could help me in completing the speed of my cultivation.


    "Really? I''m so thankful!"


    "Sure. Also, I have some prizes given to you two." For a moment, I saw the view of Mr. Erwin was fixed on Ian and Siena.


    And sure enough, Mr. Erwin, he without hesitation gave them a potion which could help them in breakthroughs.


    "Receive this potion. This is a small gift from me."


    "This concoction... Are you seriously giving this to us?"


    "No problem. You can think of this as a souvenir from me."


    Finally, because they have no choice, Ian and Siena, they decided to receive a gift from Mr. Erwin


    For now, Ian and Siena, they really want a concoction which can increase their strength.


    And now, for a moment after Mr. Erwin gave them a potion of increasing strength they could not refuse.


    "Thank you sir!"


    Without further ado, Ian and Siena, without thinking twice, chose to drink Mr. Erwin''s potion


    If I see the power of Ian and Siena, I feel like they want to break through their stages.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    *Shring!-*


    "Oh... The Innate Stage? And the upper layer of the Inner Core Stage?"


    Really, it must be admitted, I do not expect an increase from Ian to increase very rapidly.


    What''s more, I know that the talent from Ian is not really in the stage below the Dark Green Stage.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 196 196: Really?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "You two, I congratulate. Especially Siena, I see you managed to break through your boundaries."


    "Hehe. Thank you. I''m also happy to see me can re-increase my strength." Siena replied, could not help but tried to hide her embarrassed expression a little.


    Deep in Siena''s heart, she really did not expect me to choose to praise her.


    In fact, there was no way I could even praise Siena from the beginning we met.


    But now, I admit that the improvement of Siena is one of the things she hopes for the most.


    Maybe because of this, do not I have to think I can''t but have to be forced to choose to praise Siena?


    "And also, Ian, I know you feel the pleasure in your heart. I hope you are not lazy in your practice." Obviously, I did not want to see Ian abandoned by Siena.


    If Ian is left behind in terms of strength, I don''t know if he can be on Siena or not.


    The worst, he can''t but inevitably have to be labeled as the most failed student.


    "Take it easy. Have you ever seen me show my laziness?"


    "..." Really, I have to admit, I know what the meant by the sentence spoken in Ian''s mouth.


    Certainly, Ian, he intended to say there was no way he was lazy when I was not in the dormitory.


    Supposedly, right?


    If I remember, I know what Ian''s actions when he was in the room was that he concocting herbs.


    ''What is that? I think you''re just lazing after completing your assignment.'' I thought, I didn''t know if Ian lied to me or not.


    If I see an expression from Ian, I don''t know what to say to this man''s actions.


    Whatever it is, as a friend, I must believe in the words of Ian.


    "Alright... I hope you don''t withdraw your words that are said today."


    If I can hear Ian''s heart, I might not be able to but I have to put a face in disbelief.


    After all, the fact Ian knows he is impossible to reach the stage above the Divine Realm he cannot deny.


    If he remembers, he swores he must avenge him to his family.


    ''There''s no way I''m lazy. They... I have to avenge me of their actions!''


    Unexpectedly, the expression from Ian, he without thinking tried to restore a little calm.


    Indeed, I did not know what the reason Ian took a deep breath.


    If I remember, I knew Ian really hated the family where he was born.


    It''s just that, I did not know what Ian intended to avenge him to his family members or not.


    ''Hah.. No. I have to forget about what happened. I don''t care. As long as Ian succeeded in increasing his strength, I was a lot of problems.'' Because I have no choice, I inevitably but have to look back to Mr. Erwin.


    At first, I was a little confused about how Mr. Erwin can help me in completing traffic jams in my strength.


    But after I heard Mr. Erwin told Ian and Siena to come out, I understood what his words meant.


    Certainly, Mr. Erwin, he intends to help me in solving problems in me.


    "You two, please get out in less than a few minutes. After finishing, I can call you back in."


    "Ah. Also, don''t forget to bring this little girl to come with you. Of course, Emma, ??you also have to go out."


    "Eh..." maybe right, Emma, ??she initially intended to refuse orders from her father.


    But she changed her mind, knowing what the meaning of the expression was shown by her father.


    Certainly, Mr. Erwin, he meant that he didn''t want his daughter to see anything she didn''t have to see.


    "I understand..." Finally, Ian and these three women, they could not but were forced to go out of the residence where Mr. Erwin is. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, deep in Ian''s heart, he did not understand what the reason they were ordered to get out of the residence of Mr. Erwin.


    If he remembers, he knows that it is impossible for my breakthrough to give them an impact on what happened.


    ...


    *Thak!-*


    For a moment, I saw Mr. Erwin snap one of his fingers.


    I looked at the dividing wall coming out, as if about to cover the sound out of the room.


    "Don''t worry. After I hear the problem of what happens in you. I know you don''t really experience congestion in your cultivation. Conversely, what causes you to experience traffic jams is dirty formed in you."


    "Dirty power? What do you mean sir?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You''re a demon, right? No, if I want to say you are half-demon?"


    For a moment, I could not but unconsciously jumped backward.


    Really, it must be admitted, I don''t expect the man in front of me to find out what the origin in me is.


    If I see, is it possible that someone like Mr. Erwin can detect the power of the demon in a person?


    "Calm yourself. I don''t intend to hurt you. I was ordered by the Great Wizard in shaping the core of your strength."


    "Tell me about more detailed."


    "Well... Because you forced yourself to show changes in your demon form. Do you think you are not required to get side effects?"


    As if realizing what happened, I remember the form of demon when I fought against Ashborn was a form of my imperfections.


    If I remember the explanation from Bellu, she said my figure did not really look like someone from the demon race.


    Conversely, my figure when I fought against Ashborn was my form without perfection.


    Maybe because of this, I think I was required to experience side effects in the sense of restrictions on my strength.


    "..."


    "Because you understand. I no longer have to ask for permission to perfect the manifestation of the demon within you."


    "Eh?" Unfortunately, for a moment when I was about to react to the actions of Mr. Erwin.


    I unconsciously felt a hard impact, as if there was no stopping trying to destroy my body.


    Argh...!"


    *Crack!-*


    Even my eyes, I showed a look full of desires in the intention of killing.


    If I am not detained by Mr. Erwin, I don''t know if I can escape my tantrum or not.


    The worst, I can''t but I have to be hostile to one empire.


    ...


    "Is Noah alright? I didn''t hear any sound from inside the room." Ian asked, he didn''t know whether I could protect myself or not.


    Deep in Ian''s heart, he knew I was a man without thinking about any risks.


    If I see my friend in danger, there''s no way I will choose to stay from my place.


    But now, Ian, he knows I am now in a probation where I have to solve the problem of congestion in terms of my strength.


    If I don''t finish my sight, he doesn''t know if I can break through the continued layer to the perfection layer or not.


    Ian knew, realizing I was very sad because I could not break through the stage above the Mortal Stage.


    Supposedly, Ian, he knew that gifted people like me could not be able to be held at the Mortal Stage.


    Maybe because of this, Ian, he hopes I can destroy the boundaries in me.


    "I''m sure he''s fine. He is a tough man. People like him are impossible to suffer bad luck." Siena commented, she admitted I was one of the luckiest people in the academy.


    If she sees me very well liked by a high-class aristocratic woman, it is impossible for me to not be dubbed as a man full of luck.


    But what? The fact I don''t actually consider myself the luckiest man is the least I can deny.


    Maybe because of this, Ian, he knows what hearts in me are.


    From the beginning, Ian, he was one of the closest people beside me.


    If it wasn''t for this, should Ian know I really don''t like my luck?


    In the perspective of Ian, he knew I had struggled from when I first entered the academy.


    "I hope he doesn''t happen..."


    Unwittingly, Ian and Siena, they felt the sound of footsteps from several people.


    In the beginning, Ian and Siena, they thought they were people passing by around the area.


    But apparently, these people, they really want to try to avenge them to me.


    "Out of you! Kid! You really dare to hurt our colleagues! Do you think you can escape?!"


    For a moment, the expression from Eve, she could not but inevitably had to have to put on a fearful face.


    Just look, Eve, she without lingering chose to hide right behind Siena.


    Of course, Siena, she doesn''t care whether Eve wants to hide behind her shoulder or not.


    For Siena, zhe knew Eve was an ordinary child.


    Maybe because of this, Siena, she without caring tried to hide Eve right behind her shoulder.


    Unfortunately, Siena, she didn''t know that there was one of them to know the presence of Eve.


    Unexpectedly, Siena, she heard the unknown sentence coming out of the mouth of the person in front of them.


    "Damn girl... Do you want me to beat you again? Back to your master!"


    "..." For a moment, one of the hands of Eve showed a feeling of trembling.


    With this alone, Siena, she knows Eve has been threatened by men in front of them in several times.


    "No! I have found my master! I don''t want to go back to being a slave anymore!"


    "Damn bitch...! Do you think who has given you life?! Of course I am!"


    "..." No matter what, Eve, she did not care about this man''s statement at all.


    For Eve, she knew this man really wanted to try to hurt her.


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 197 197: The princess subordinates

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Really, after hearing the explanation from the man in front of them.


    Certainly, it is impossible for Siena to not know about the origin of Eve.


    Conversely, Siena, she knew Eve was one of the slaves of men in front of them.


    If it wasn''t for this, should Eve say she didn''t want to be a slave again by this man?


    Without small talk, Siena, she without hesitation chose to create a protected around Eve.


    In the beginning, Eve, she did not understand what was the protected around where she was.


    But after hearing Siena''s explanation, she knew Siena tried to protect herself.


    Maybe because of this, Eve, she must believe Siena can protect her from this man''s threat.


    Unfortunately, no matter what Siena has succeeded in creating a protected around Eve or not.


    Just look, Eve, she unconsciously saw the strength of the man in front of them showing the power of gravity.


    In a split second, the protected magic around Eve could not but was forced to be put.


    Even Ian, he did not know what the reason for the protected magic from Siena could be destroyed.


    Conversely, Ian, he thinks whether the man in front of them can tear magic from Siena?


    Still, Ian, he did not understand what the strength of the man in front of them.


    If he knows, is it impossible to be able to stand from where he is?


    Unwittingly, the body of Eve, she showed as if she wanted to float around the air.


    And finally, Eve, she inevitably but was forced to return to this man.


    "You''re just a little girl. Do you think you deserve to be by a boy?"


    "L-Let me go..."


    "Humph!-" Really, it must be admitted, the actions of this man really look very too much.


    Even this man, he was very brave to try to throw his body from Eve right back backward.


    Luckily, one of the subordinates of this man, he without thinking chose to help Eve stand up.


    "Now... Do you think you guys can leave without suffering any injuries?"


    "This power... Are you a stage of Warrior Knight?" Siena asked, she knew what the strength of the man in front of them.


    In Siena''s mind, she really knows what the feeling of the strength of a warrior knight stage.


    But still, Siena, she knew that she could not win fighting against a Stage of Warrior Knight.


    For Siena, fighting against an expert at the Mortal stage is the most unable to do.


    If she forces herself, is it impossible for her to be killed in the hands of experts in front of them?


    Certainly, Siena, she was afraid she had to be killed in the hands of an expert above the mortal stage.


    After all, the fact of the strength of Siena is one of the lowest strengths in the world she cannot argue.


    If Siena is a mage stage expert, is it impossible for her to feel fear of this man?


    No.


    "Well. I am a direct subordinate from the viscount. Therefore, isn''t it strange that I am blessed by the power of the Warrior Stage?"


    "Viscount... I see. Do you say you are a knight of a noble with a viscount?"


    It is true, what Siena thought really happened.


    Just look, the expression of the man before them, he showed a smile full of evil.


    With this alone, Siena, she knows this man is the leader of the people behind where he is.


    ''Ian...? What are you doing?'' Without her knowing, Siena, she saw Ian trying to trap a man in front of them.


    At first, Siena, she thought it was impossible for the trap from Ian to not be realized by this man.


    But apparently, Ian, he unexpectedly succeeded in creating a small yarn right around this man''s body.


    Even this man, he was a little surprised at how he could be trapped by a boy in the Inner Core Stage.


    Unfortunately, it is impossible for this man to not be able to escape the bond of Ian.


    Without small talk, this man, he without thinking chose to break away from Ian''s trap.


    Really, it must be admitted, Siena, she doesn''t know if she should go and take shelter elsewhere?


    Don''t know why, but Siena, she saw a small grin formed on Ian.


    Maybe it''s true, Siena, she thinks whether Ian has turned into a crazy person?


    Conversely, Ian, he has planned things at least others think.


    In a split second, the man in front of them, he could not but inevitably had to be forced to kneel from where he was.


    With this alone, Siena, she knows Ian has given some poisons around the thread she created.


    "Poison? Really smart. I admit you are great, boy. But I might have to disappoint you."


    *Crack!-*


    Unexpectedly, the figure of the man in front of them, he showed a very drastic change.


    "Does he want to turn into a gravitational field form?!"


    "This... The embodiment of essence? How can we be able to..."


    "Hmph! Your poison is completely useless to me. You''re too weak. Goodbye."


    In fact, Siena and Ian, they think whether they should be defeated by men in front of them?


    Maybe it''s true, deep in their hearts, they have surrendered in winning the battle that occurred.


    After all, their fact cannot defeat experts above the mortal stage is undeniable.


    If they are me, is it possible they should be urged by a Warrior Knight Stage expert?


    The worst, this man, he could not but was forced to be killed in my hands.


    "Damn... Noah, please and quickly finish your breakthrough."


    It is true, no matter what Ian hopes I can immediately finish my breakthrough or not.


    Just look, Ian, he unconsciously fell from where he was.


    Even Siena, she also was no different from Ian''s actions.


    Similarly, Emma, ??she could not have the effect of this man''s gravitational field.


    "Trash. Come here and get ready! I''ll kill you!"


    Luckily, for a moment after the body of Ian was about to approach this man.


    He saw a man appearing, he was none other than one of the students from the Lunar Academy.


    Maybe it''s true, looking at the star''s badge from this student, he shows above 3 stars.


    "Are you all right? I came because I was ordered by the princess."


    "The princess? Thank God... We are very grateful!"


    "Ck. You are very brave to disturb my pleasure. Who are you?!" Asked the man in front of them, he did not expect someone else to choose to help Ian.


    If he knows, isn''t it impossible he should attract Ian right in front of where he is?


    But unfortunately, this man, he knows what the strength of the person in front of him is no different from the warrior stage.


    Maybe because of this, this man, he thinks if he might be able to defeat a student in the Warrior Knight?


    If he remembers, he knows the students from the Lunar Academy are the most talented students in the West Continent.


    What''s more, they can reach the Warrior Stage under the age of 20 years.


    With this alone, this man, he knows impossible he can beat students in front of him. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You guys back a little. Leave him to me. The Princess''s command is the most unbroken thing."


    "We understand..." Of course, Ian and Siena, they knew they were not required to interfere in the fight against experts above the mortal stage.


    They know, realizing it is impossible they can survive expert attacks above the warrior stage.


    In a split second, a loud impact sounded right around the equivalent.


    *Plang!-*


    "The power of gravity? Heh? Too bad. Your strength has no impact on me!"


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 198 198: Given assistance

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Really, it must be admitted, the attack from this man did not have an impact on the second year students.


    Looking at the attack from the second year student, he didn''t show any fatigue from this man''s attack.


    Conversely, this student, he without thinking chose to pull his sword right on this man.


    And sure enough, what he hoped for really happened.


    "Oh no!"


    Unfortunately, no matter what this man tries to jump back from where he is or not.


    Just look, one of the stomachs of this man, he showed a slightly deep wound.


    With this, this man, he knew the student in front of him did not show his seriousness.


    If he is serious, does it not have to be able to lose control of his life?


    "Y-Young man... why don''t we end this? I''m just kidding."


    "Joking? Huh? Do you think I care? You try to hurt a man from the princess. Don''t think you can escape!"


    "What?"


    In a split second, the second year student, he regardless of choosing to tear the man in front of him.


    Even this man, he could not but was forced to scream in pain.


    In fact, it is very normal if the second year students can defeat the man in the Warrior Knight Stage.


    In the end, the facts of the second year student are at the peak of the Warrior Knight Stage is undeniable.


    With this alone, is it impossible for this second year student to defeat men at the Warrior Knight stage?


    "Agh!!! Stop!"


    *Spurt!-*


    "No!"


    Really, even Ian and Siena, they were speechless about what happened.


    In their minds, is it possible that people at one stage of Warrior Knight can be defeated very easy?


    But why? How could this student defeat people at the Warrior Knight Stage without having to feel troubled?


    Fortunately, their useless thinking did not last very long.


    They know, realizing how I can beat experts at the mortal stage.


    With this, is it impossible for others to defeat experts on their stages?


    "Good... Is this a student from the Lunar Academy? They are very strong!" Emma commented, she could not refrain at all what happened.


    In the point of view of Emma, ??she thought students from the Lunar Academy were useless students.


    But apparently, students from the Lunar Academy, they are very strong far beyond others. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, Emma, ??she knows the Lunar Academy is a place where gifted people are given education.


    But still, Emma, ??she doesn''t know what the reason her father did not allow her to study in the Lunar Academy?


    Supposedly, Mr. Erwin, he knew the Lunar Academy was a place where Emma could guarantee her safety.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times Emma thinks what is the reason her father did not allow her to go to school at the Lunar Academy.


    In the end, Emma, ??she did not know the reason for the father''s actions.


    If she knows, it is impossible she is required to be stuck around the place of society.


    "You are a common person. Don''t dare to squeeze others. Remember, on the sky there are things you can at least see." The second year of student commented, he did not care what the reaction of people was lying on the ground.


    For this student, he knew that the man in front of him was one of the subordinates of a lower ranking aristocrat.


    With this alone, should he consider this man as one of the most opponents he should defeat?


    Just look, this man, he could not survive the second year''s student attack.


    Just imagine, what happens if the third year student fights against an ordinary fighter?


    Certainly, it is possible that they inevitably but have to be dropped.


    "Impossible... Am I losing? There''s no way... I..."


    "Humph! Really trash." For a moment, the second year student, he without thinking chose to approach Ian and Siena.


    In the beginning, this student, he didn''t really care what these two people were weak students?


    But after seeing, he thought they didn''t look bad at all?


    "By the way, are there any of you Noah? I don''t see him."


    "Noah? He is now in a position to break through. Is there a problem?"


    "No. But I was ordered by Princess in asking the condition of this man."


    Really, it must be admitted, Ian and Siena, they know their princess has fallen in love with me.


    If it wasn''t for this, what should be for the princess ordered someone in helping them?


    "I see... Tell the princess, your man, he is fine. He is only given a little help by a strong expert."


    "Alright. I have to go. See you again."


    It is true, the second year of student, he did not intend to postpone from where he was.


    From the beginning, the second year of student, he ordered the princess in helping my friends.


    And now, what the Princess thinks really happened.


    Maybe because of this, the second year of student, he has no choice but must report back to the princess.


    In a split second, the figure of this man, he disappeared right around the roof of the building.


    "Really strange... Is the princess really very worried about Noah? She is even willing to order her followers in following us."


    "Don''t you know Siena?"


    "About what?"


    For a moment, Ian, he could not but chose a little cunning smile.


    In the perspective of Ian, he knew this rumor was a rumor at least there was someone else denying.


    "The princess and Noah, they have once gone to enter a room in a woman''s dormitory. I''m sure you know what I mean, right?"


    Unexpectedly, a little red hue was seen in both Siena''s cheeks.


    Maybe it''s true, Siena, she can''t possibly not know about rumors about my relationship and the princess.


    Conversely, Siena, she had heard me several times infiltrated the princess''s room.


    If she remembers, she knows I infiltrated the Princess''s room in less than twice.


    "Ehem-. Don''t discuss this again. Look, there are two little children near us. Are you sure you want to discuss inappropriate things?"


    "Oh. I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I don''t expect Eve to be able to go back to us."


    "Well... The point is not to discuss this problem in front of Noah. I''m sure you know what reciprocity from Noah''s actions, right?"


    It is true, even Ian, he knows what is the meaning of Siena''s words.


    Certainly, Siena, she said I was a vengeful man.


    With me hearing someone hurt Eve, isn''t it impossible I have to feel the frustration in my heart?


    The worst, I could not help but had to take revenge for Eve.


    "I know. You calm down. I make sure he doesn''t hear the problem."


    ...


    "Ugh!!!Why...! I can''t possibly! It hurts!"


    Really, it must be admitted, even Mr. Erwin, he did not expect the recruitment he created I could destroy.


    Although, the recording around me has chosen to be returned to the beginning.


    With this alone, Mr. Erwin, he was preparing about what happened.


    If he doesn''t hold me back, he doesn''t know whether he can escape my fight or not.


    ''So... Is this a form of the legendary demon? Really impressive! This aura... He''s extraordinary! He deserves to be worshiped by the demon race creature!'' Mr. Erwin, he could not say anything about my current form.


    In the perspective of Mr. Erwin, he knew I had completely lost my consciousness.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 199 199: Finally!

    Happy Reading ~


    ===========


    "A little more... I have to be able to shrink the essence of this boy! If I do not improve the essence of this boy, I''m afraid he might have been controlled by the power of the demon race." without small talk, Mr. Erwin, he without hesitation chose to mobilize one hundred percent of the king level strength.


    Maybe it''s true, Mr. Erwin, he did not expect he was required to mobilize the strength of the king''s expert.


    If he remembers, he last mobilized the strength of the king''s stage was when he was still in favor of the empire.


    But now, Mr. Erwin, he chose to retire from the conflict that occurred.


    He knew, realizing it was impossible for him to survive the threat to occur in the future.


    And now, what he thinks really happened.


    For a moment after the attack on the demon race, the war from all people had begun again.


    If he is not retired, he doesn''t know whether he can get his peace again or not.


    "Alright! Success! Hah, ha... Really tiring. Is this serious? The boy Innate Stage, he even showed the aura of an expert in the Ruler Stage. No, I must say he looks like an expert in the King Stage?"


    It is true, even Mr. Erwin, he acknowledged that my demon''s form was the most unreasonable form.


    If he remembers, he knows that there is no way someone else in this world can surpass the stages above them.


    But why? How could a boy like me show signs of the strength of the King''s expert?


    With this alone, is it impossible for Mr. Erwin thinks I am a monster?


    In fact, Mr. Erwin, he knew that the only person in this world could surpass the stage above the Warrior Stage and the Mage Stage was the hero.


    From the beginning, the hero, he was awarded by the divinity of Gods and Goddess.


    But I''m different, I don''t depend on help from God and Goddess.


    Conversely, I formed my strength in the form of the form of the demon race.


    "Luckily he returned. What happened if I failed? I might be required to die? Whatever it is, I''m glad I''m not destined to leave my daughter." Unexpectedly, clothes from Mr. Erwin, he showed as if he lost his tear.


    Certainly, Mr. Erwin, he could not possibly go out in wearing a tattered clothing.


    "But the peak of the Innate stage? Really great. Is this a miracle?" Praise Mr. Erwin, he thought whether I could increase my strength to reach two levels?


    Supposedly, Mr. Erwin, he knows it is impossible for others to increase their strength far from one layer.


    But why? What is the reason I look like I managed to surpass two layers?


    With this alone, Mr. Erwin, he knew I could not really be considered human anymore.


    Maybe because of this, Mr. Erwin, he thought he was no longer required to loosen the power of the demon in me?


    *Kreek-*


    "Father! Is Mr. Noah alright?" Emma asked, she wondered whether I might be okay?


    Luckily, Mr. Erwin, he said there was no way I could be hurt by unexpected things.


    Instead, he hoped that Ian and Siena were not required to worry about what happened.


    "Don''t worry. He is fine now. And again, he has managed to break through his cultivation congestion."


    "Really? I''m glad he managed to break through." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank You!"


    Really, even Ian and Siena, they were happy to hear me managed to surpass the traffic jams in my cultivation.


    In their minds, they have been waiting for a long time when I can get through my problems.


    And now, they know I have managed to do what I want.


    "It''s okay. You can come back in. Oh? And you guys, do you think you guys just go away?"


    Of course, as a stage of the king, is it possible he can''t know about what happened?


    No.


    Without small talk, one of the hands of Mr. Erwin, he chose a little attractive right above the air.


    In a fraction of a second, the bodies of subordinates of viscount aristocrats, they could not but were forced to be thrown very far.


    Even the sound of cracks could be heard, as if showing they experienced a place in their bones.


    "Fine! Fast and we have to find Noah!"


    ...


    "Is he successful? Of course it works. It is impossible he cannot go beyond the limits of the human race." Great Wizard commented, he could not help himself but showed an expression full of pleasure.


    In the mind of the Great Wizard, he was happy to see me succeed beyond my boundaries in the sense of humans.


    From the beginning, Great Wizard, he guessed I would have succeeded in surpassing my human power.


    And now, what he thinks really happened.


    "Sir, I have returned. Do you have no more commands?"


    "No. You can come back now. Don''t worry about what problems happen."


    "Understandable."


    *Glanced-*


    In fact, deep in the Great Wizard heart, he knew he was not required to believe in this man.


    For the Great Wizard, he knows the origin of this man is the most unable to face.


    ''Alright... I want to see what your plan is. Really a spy from the demon race.''


    In fact, the man in front of the Great Wizard, he is none other than one of the introductors of the demon race.


    What''s more, seeing from the appearance of this person, he really looks like someone who has fought against Professor Cain.


    Maybe, Professor Cain, he has been successfully overthrown by the intruder of the demon race?


    If it wasn''t for this, isn''t there any rumors about Professor Cain disappearing from the Academy?


    Even Great Wizard, he knew impossible Professor Cain left without saying a word.


    But why? What is the reason Professor Cain disappeared for a moment after the attacker from the demon race?


    With this alone, enough to show whether Professor Cain could have been captured by one of the demon race?


    "Damn old man... Do you think you can spy on me? Don''t joke. There''s no way you can see my real identity."


    Really, it must be admitted, the expression of this man, he can''t but without putting on an evil smile.


    If he does not come out of the Great Wizard room, it is impossible for Great Wizard to not be able to see the expression of this man.


    The worst, Great Wizard, he knows what is the meaning of this man''s smile in front of him.


    "Cough!-. Damn... I forgot the wound from that jerk I could still feel. I have to rest. This wound, I have to cure him no matter what happened."


    ...


    "What is that? Why do I feel like someone calls me?"


    "Noah..."


    "Young master!" And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    Just look, for a moment after I opened my eyes a little up.


    I saw some people, they were none other than Ian, Eve and Siena.


    At first, I did not know what happened to me had to be lying on the floor.


    But after seeing myself, I knew I had managed to surpass my limits.


    Even deep in my heart, I am very happy to see me beyond two small layers.


    With myself successfully reaching the perfection layer of the Innate Stage, it is not impossible I can break through the Mage Stage.


    And now, what I expect really happens.


    ''Soon... Wait for me! I no longer care. I have decided I want to take the mage class.'' I thought, trying to remember the moment when I practiced with Ms. Amelia.


    Admittedly, I know what the purpose of Ms. Amelia.


    Certainly, Ms. Amelia, she wants me to take the most suitable path in my life.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 200 200: Future vision?

    Happy Reading ~ sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ===========


    From the beginning, Ms. Amelia, she knew I was very impressive in my way of the sword.


    However, the fact that I didn''t use my sword is something that can''t be denied.


    With this, Ms. Amelia, she knew I didn''t really leave my lane.


    Conversely, Ms. Amelia, she knows that the reason I studied swordsmanship was because I wanted to become very strong.


    It''s just, Ms. Amelia, she also knows that there is no way someone else can learn two paths at once.


    But why? What is the real reason I don''t want to abandon my swordsmanship path?


    If Ms. Amelia knows what the talent level of my swordsmanship is, I don''t know if she can withstand her surprise or not.


    The worst, Ms. Amelia, she admitted I was very extraordinary in studying the swordsmanship.


    In fact, Ms. Amelia, she really knows I can''t be talented in learning magic.


    From the beginning, Ms. Amelia, she has seen my development in studying magic.


    Maybe because of this, Ms. Amelia, she thought whether I might be required to choose a lacking path?


    But still, deep in Ms. Amelia, she realized that my talent was the highest talent.


    If I do not choose a ladder path, she knows whether I can develop in the future or not.


    The worst, I can''t but I have to experience traffic jams in terms of strength.


    Luckily, Ms. Amelia, she doesn''t know I can improve my two natural talents.


    If she knows, isn''t it possible that she thinks I am a stupid man?


    No.


    Certainly, Ms. Amelia, she could not choose to believe in the explanation out of my mouth.


    Whatever it is, I know I am not required to tell other people about the system.


    If I reveal the secret of the system, I don''t know if I can escape my death or not.


    "Noah, are you okay? I think you can no longer be awakened."


    "I''m fine. By the way, how long have I fell asleep?"


    "Don''t worry. You only fainted in less than half an hour."


    Really, the other side in me, I am very grateful to hear the explanation from Ian.


    If I remember, I could not possibly be required to die of the academy.


    If I leave, I''m afraid I might have to lose some of my personal points.


    ''Calm down... I can get resources. I have tried very hard. Only 1 month left... I can rise to be a second year student.'' It is true, in less than a few days, we might be required to start our last test.


    It''s just that I know tests like battles can no longer be considered the most normal thing.


    By the way, I remember who the winner of the term exams occurred 7 months ago.


    Certainly, this person, he is none other than a student from the East Continent.


    Since the beginning, a student from the East Continent, he was one of several people rescued by Ms. Amelia.


    Maybe because of this, he was not too affected by the Demon Emperor attack.


    With him seeing people from the top 6 overthrown, it is impossible for him to not be destined to win this test.


    Really, if I recall this useless incident, there''s no way I would not feel frustration.


    Conversely, I really want the academy to be able to restart the middle semester exams.


    Unfortunately, what I hope is very unlikely to happen.


    If I remember, the North Continent is now controlled by people from the demon race.


    With this alone, I know that there is no way the battle of three continents can be returned as early.


    "Eh? What happened to Mr. Erwin?"


    "Oh. He was shouted by Emma. He was angry to see you lying helpless."


    Really, deep in my heart, I could not say anything about the situation that happened.


    If I see, I don''t expect Mr. Erwin was very scared to see his daughter scolding him.


    In fact, I really know the strength of Mr. Erwin is above the Warrior Stage and the Mage Stage.


    Supposedly, it is impossible for Mr. Erwin was afraid of stupid things like being scolded.


    "Do you understand, Dad?!"


    "I understand... Dad apologize!"


    "Huh... Alright. Because Dad doesn''t expect Mr. Noah to lay on the floor. I might be able to forgive you."


    It is true, I no longer want to see the actions of two people near me.


    In my mind, I felt disgust seeing the behavior of father and child.


    But what? The fact that I do not care about the problems of other people''s families is the most undeniable.


    "I see... Do you bring herbs from Mr. Erwin? If so, I want us to return immediately and give it to the Great Wizard." Because I did not want to think further, I chose to ask if Ian and Siena had received the herbs to give Mr. Erwin?


    Fortunately, Ian and Siena, they said they had received a concoction of Mr. Erwin.


    "Of course! You don''t worry!"


    "It''s good if you get this potion. We have to go. Mr. Erwin, we permission excuse me. See you later."


    "Well... I hope we meet again. Hehe."


    If I want to say, I am very uncomfortable seeing the gaze of Mr. Erwin.


    Luckily, I was without thinking long choosing to get out of Mr. Erwin.


    At first, Emma, ??she intended to take us to go out to the entrance room.


    But she changed her mind, knowing she was not required to refute orders from her father.


    "Don''t. You have to go and get ready. Time where you have to go, are scheduled. Do you understand?"


    "I understand dad. You don''t worry. I make sure I can boast your name."


    ...


    After a few hours passed, I did not know what to say about the incident in front of me.


    If I remember, I was the last time I was by Ian and the others were when I was about to enter the academy gate.


    But why? How could I be moved to a place where I didn''t know at all.


    "What the hell...? Why can I be moved to a strange place like this? And again, I think I''m now in a private room?"


    It is true, the place where I am now is none other than the dormitory of the academy.


    But still, deep in my heart, I don''t know what I mean by my appearance in a private room.


    Without realizing it, I saw the sky above the window to make the shape of the moon red.


    Not long after, a giant eye appeared and seemed to see everything in the empire.


    ''These eyes... Why do I feel familiar? Wait... I remember. I think this creature has appeared once in system punishment? ''


    Really, I was very unlikely not to recall the eyes of a sage.


    I know, realizing the eyes of a sage is the most unable to be resisted.


    If I remember, the eyes of a sage enough to destroy a large continent.


    It''s just that, I don''t know what the reason for a sage can appear on the empire.


    Supposedly, it is very impossible that creatures from the past can reappear in the empire.


    Unfortunately, deep in my heart, I don''t know what the reason there are people above want to stop the eyes of a sage.


    Even these people, I really know they are creatures above the warrior stage and the mage stage.


    "What? There''s no way... Are they dead?" For a moment, I saw people under the window falling from their places.


    What''s more, I really know the identity of people falling on the ground.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 201 201: Personal Dormitory

    Happy Reading ~


    ============ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, I did not understand what the reason for people lying on the ground was seen died.


    If I see, I know they can''t be weak students from the Lunar Academy.


    But why? What is the reason they die as if nothing happened?


    But I know, guessing them died due to the action of a sage.


    After all, the facts of the strength of the Sage above the words of the Almighty are undeniable.


    With this alone, do not I have to think the actions of the murderer of the students due to a sage?


    Certainly, Sage Calamity, he is one of the most dangerous enemies in the world.


    Without realizing it, I heard the sentence at least I could know.


    "Hehe. His death caused me to come back. I am very grateful to you. If you don''t kill him, I might not be able to feel the threat from the present." In a split second, loud laughter was heard in the entire Blaine Empire.


    I have to admit, the laughter of a sage is enough to create destroyed against creatures under the divine stage.


    Maybe because of this, residents of the empire, they were killed by the Sage Calamity.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was impossible for the imperial population to be killed from their place.


    "Who are you?! Why are you trying to destroy us!"


    "Me? Ha ha ha! Do you think you guys deserve to hear who I am? Dead you guys!" Unexpectedly, the ceiling above the empire shows the darkness full of silence.


    Even myself, I could not but was forced to wake up from my stupidity.


    "Ha, hah... What the hell was that... I felt like I was dreaming." I murmured, I can''t, but inevitably have to hold my shoulders.


    I have to admit, I really recognize the strength of a sage is the least thought of.


    If he wants, I don''t know whether the human race might survive their lives or not.


    And now, I''m very happy to see me can come back from my dreams.


    Likewise Ian and Siena, they did not leave where I was.


    Instead, they were curious about the reason why I showed an expression of fear on my face.


    Deep in their hearts, they were surprised to see me able to express my fear expression.


    Supposedly, Ian and Siena, they know it is impossible I can show my fear expression on others.


    But why? What is the reason I unknowingly express fear on my face?


    Luckily, Ian and Siena, they don''t really care about what I show my fear or not.


    Without small talk, Ian and Siena, they decided to try to help me stand from where I was.


    "Enough. I''m fine. You can let me go now."


    "Okay..."


    "Young master, are you in pain?" Eve asked, she was curious to see why I showed an expression of fear on my face.


    Luckily, I without thinking said I could not feel the pain in me.


    "No. Don''t worry. Your master is not a weak person. He is strong."


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes. I just imagine a little I don''t want things." I explained, I did not intend to express the seek I saw in my subconscious.


    For now, I really can''t believe whether Sage Calamity is appearing in the empire?


    I''m sure, knowing it is impossible for people like Sage Calamity to intend to express his identity before a weak creature.


    "Hurry up and we have to come back. Do you want us to be seen by outsiders?"


    "I know. We must immediately give this potion to the Great Wizard. If not, I''m afraid he might have to scold us."


    Without delays, me and my friends, we without hesitation started walking into the academy gate.


    At first, I knew the people around the academy saw the figure of the four of us.


    But what? There''s no way I have to care about the presence of outsiders.


    I know, realizing they really don''t like the fact we can be protected by a strong fight.


    If it wasn''t for this, it was impossible for people from outside the academy to gather to see the conditions in the academy.


    ...


    "Mr. Great Wizard, we have returned. You can take herbs from Mr. Erwin. He said you have to save yourself."


    "Huh... Thank you. And I''m very sorry asking you to carry out this mission. I know there is no one else but I can believe it."


    "Don''t worry! You can calm down now. You have to heal yourself."


    For a moment, I saw a small smile formed on the lips of Great Wizard.


    Don''t know why, but Great Wizard, he thinks it''s not bad to see my friends managed to get a breakthrough.


    Maybe because of this, Great Wizard, he was happy because Ian and Siena managed to get their chance.


    What''s more, he might not notice aware of changes in my strength.


    ''The perfection layer of the Innate Stage... Very good! I''m sure he can chase the hero a little more. Well... He must be able to defeat the hero.'' Really, it must be admitted, Great Wizard, he knows impossible I can''t pursue the power of the hero.


    Just look, my strength is now proportional to when I first entered the academy.


    Even deep in Great Wizard''s heart, he was sure I could not defeat the hero.


    "By the way, who is a child near you, Noah?" As if realizing what happened, the gaze of Great Wizard, he could not but inevitably had to be fixed on a little girl.


    It is true, this little girl, she is none other than Eve.


    "Ah. That''s right. Mr. Great Wizard, is it impossible for me to put this girl as my little servant?"


    "Maid? Are you serious? Hm..." Unconsciously, I saw the Great Wizard without stopping staring at the expression of Eve.


    At first, Eve, zhe was very afraid to see her stared by an unknown man.


    But after seeing me touching her head, she knew I wanted her to be kind.


    "Greetings, sir, I am a young master''s servant now. Isn''t it a problem that I am on the side of the young master from now on?"


    "Oh... Of course. Why not? Starting today and so on you have to be by your master''s side. No matter what. I hope you don''t let your young master die. Do you understand?"


    "You calm down. I even willing to help my master from avoiding death. I swear I will not leave young master Noah for the rest of my life."


    It was true, even the Great Wizard, he admitted Eve was one of the people he could hope for the most.


    If he sees, he knows the talent of Eve doesn''t really look bad?


    With this alone, he must believe I might be able to take refuge behind Eve.


    "Good. Because you get your personal maid, you can no longer stay in a general dormitories. You can go to your personal dormitory."


    "Personal dormitory? But sir, what about Ian? I don''t think he might be able to live alone in a general dormitories?"


    For a moment, the expression from Ian, he showed a smile on his face.


    Don''t know why, but Ian, he thought he could not be able to stay on the side of Noah for a lifetime.


    Maybe because of this, he doesn''t really care about what he should leave me or not.


    "Well... Don''t worry. I have prepared someone to live in one room with your friends."


    "I see... What do you think? Are you not a problem?"


    "Of course. Do you think I am a very dependent man to you? I am me. I have been a loner from when I was born."


    Really, I have to admit, I really know what the original nature of Ian is.


    From the beginning, Ian, he did not even ask for help from solving the problem.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 202 202: Private room

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Conversely, Ian, he without hesitation worked very hard in completing his academics.


    Maybe because of this, I thought it was impossible for Ian to refuse my move from a general dormitory.


    Without small talk, I can''t but inevitably have to sigh heavily.


    "I understand. We permission to resign. See you again, Mr. Great Wizard."


    "Good luck, I hope you can break through the essence stage."


    "..." for a moment after the four of us came out of the Great Wizaed room, I without saying anything chose to walk away.


    For now, I don''t intend to talk about problems I have to move from a public dormitory.


    I know, realizing it is impossible I can continue to be near Ian.


    Certainly, as a talented student, I can no longer live in a room with my friend.


    "I left. I hope we meet again."


    "Young master, please wait for me!"


    "Noah..." Really, even Siena, she didn''t know what to say about my cold attitude.


    Supposedly, as a friend, I could not possibly choose to ignore my separation with my roommate.


    But why? What is the reason I''m not talking about I have to move from a general dormitory?


    Luckily, Ian, he without thinking tried to win Siena.


    Ian knows, realizing what I feel deep in my heart.


    "No problem. I know he is also sad. We have been acquainted for half a year. I''m sure it''s impossible for him not to feel sadness."


    "Is that so? Because you spoke. You might no longer be able to be under Noah''s protection."


    "I know. There''s nothing to worry about. Sooner or later I can achieve my goal."


    Unwittingly, the expression from Siena, she showed a cynical look right in both eyes.


    In Siena''s mind, she knew what the meant by the sentence spoken in Ian''s mouth.


    But still, Siena, she did not intend to ask about the purpose of Ian.


    If Siena wants, she can open her mouth and ask about problems from Ian.


    But no, she knows she doesn''t have to interfere in this man''s problem.


    ...


    "What''s wrong, master? Are you okay?" Eve asked, she didn''t know what was the reason I felt sad.


    In the perspective of Eve, she thought whether I might be sad because I had to move from a private dormitory?


    Luckily, Eve, she did not intend to ask very much about sadness in my heart.


    Conversely, Eve, she without thinking long tried without stopping following me from the side.


    "Nothing. I''m just a little sad to see I have to separate from my friend. For me, he has helped me in cleaning my room. Therefore, it is very natural that I can be sad to see our separation."


    "Master, take it easy, Eve is on the side of you in helping your problem. Please don''t feel sorry anymore."


    "Little girl... Don''t try to cheer me up. Adult life is different from small children. You just need to do light things. Don''t go through your limits."


    Maybe it''s true, the other side in Eve, she is confused about the intention of saying from my mouth.


    But she refrained, thinking whether she should ignore the words from me?


    "Eve understands."


    "Good. We have to be fast and bring my stupid into a personal dormitory. At night we want to set up. Don''t waste time again."


    *step-**step-**step-*


    Finally, after walking for some time, we managed to reach the dormitory of the place where I had to live.


    Even this dormitory, I know this is no different from high-class noble students.


    Maybe because of this, I am familiar to see the door filled with high security like the princess''s room.


    If I remember, some upper-class nobles live around a private dormitory.


    But what? Should I be concerned about whether I should stay in a personal dormitory?


    Conversely, no matter what they try to look at me, I endlessly ignore them.


    For me, the actions of upper-class noble students are not worthy of me to think about.


    "How could there be a common person to get a private room? So strange. Is it possible that the academy gives him a special right?" gossip students, they want to know what I use dirty tricks in getting a special room?


    Luckily, upper-class noble students, they chose not to look into my eyes.


    They know, realizing I am a person they don''t have to face.


    If I want, they don''t know whether they can escape our battle or not. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the way, seeing from the differences in general dormitories and personal dormitories has proves their quality.


    Just look, a personal dormitory is a dormitory where male and female students can meet with each other.


    Maybe because of this, the Great Wizard decided to give me a private room in helping my servant.


    If I was not given a private room, he didn''t know whether Eve could live in the dormitory?


    The worst, Eve could not but was forced to fall asleep on a general dormitory floor.


    After all, Eve''s facts now are my personal servants can not be denied.


    With this alone, it is impossible for Great Wizard to not give me a private room to me and Eve.


    Although, Great Wizard, he had intended to move me from the beginning to the personal dormitory.


    It''s just that, Great Wizard, he doesn''t know whether I might choose to move to a personal dormitory or not.


    Certainly, it is very impossible for me to not refuse gifts from the Great Wizard.


    Luckily, for a moment after I decided to set a little girl as my servant.


    Of course, it is impossible for Great Wizard to not choose to give me a private room in the Academy Dormitory.


    And now, what Great Wizard wants really happens.


    No matter what, the fact that I was successfully moved to a private dormitory was the least denied.


    Deep in the Great Wizard heart, he hopes I can practice without being disturbed by others.


    *Kreek-*


    For a moment after I entered my personal room, I was impossible but was forced to put an expression of surprise.


    Just look, I have to admit the size of my personal room is the least I can imagine.


    If I want to say, I have to say the room where I live is no different from the villa in a luxury hotel.


    But still, considering the place where I was in the biggest empire in the continent of Actrid.


    Certainly, there was no way I had to ask about what was the reason I was given a very spacious room.


    "Very big... And beautiful... Really an extraordinary sight." Eve commented, she inevitably but was forced to show an expression full of admiration.


    In the perspective of Eve, she did not expect she could be given a permit to stay in a luxury room.


    As a common people, she could not be possible to see things like the upper-class noble room.


    But now, she has been given the opportunity to see the life of the upper -class nobles.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Um! Eve likes this place."


    "Then it''s good. Go and clean you. I''m waiting for you in the guest room."


    Without grooves, me and Eve, we without thinking chose to walk into the private dormitory where I was.


    I have to admit, I''m very grateful to see that no one else is trying to stop me.


    I know, realizing the upper-class noble student is the most arrogant student in the academy.


    But seeing their expressions, I know they are very afraid of me.


    If I remember, rumors about me were dubbed as killers had spread throughout the academy.


    But what? Should I care about rumors about me is a killer?


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 203 203: Little maid

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    Instead, I don''t care I should be said to be a killer or not.


    For me, what other people say is something I don''t have to think about.


    In the end, the fact they are strangers in my eyes are undeniable.


    In less than some time, I am now in my personal dormitory room.


    If I want to say, the chair where I have to sit is one of the most luxurious sofas.


    Luckily, considering that luxury facilities from the academy were devoted by talented students enough to give me a feeling of calm.


    Even if I try to damage the facilities from the academy, they might not be angry with my actions.


    I''m sure, suspect they really don''t intend to try to judge talented students on their side.


    "Young master, I''m finished. What do you think?"


    "How?"


    "I mean, do I look beautiful?" As if realizing what happened, I could not but was forced to show admiration on my face.


    If I see, I know that Eve''s hair has been successfully tidied up like a woman in general.


    "Well... I admit you are beautiful. And also your clothes, you really look like a maid."


    "Hehe. Because Eve is a young master''s servant. It is very natural that Eve must serve you."


    "Alright. Don''t you want to try other things? Why don''t you make tea for your master?"


    Really, it must be admitted, I initially intending a little joking in front of Eve.


    But why? How could Eve be able to immediately make tea without asking me?


    With this alone, I know this is not the first time Eve was ordered in making tea.


    Certainly, Eve, she has been ordered by others in mixing tea.


    "Please wait."


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    "..."


    Time and time continue to pass, and now Eve has completed the tea concocting


    Just look, in one of Eve''s hands, I can see her trying to hold a luxurious cup


    Without delay, I without hesitation chose to take the tea cup in the hands of Eve.


    For a moment when I inhaled the smell of tea from Eve, I had to admit I really liked this smell.


    Even the other side in me, I can''t but inevitably I have to drink Eve''s tea.


    *Slurp-*


    "Oh? Delicious. The taste of the tea can really feel. As if giving me a little refreshing feeling. You''re very great. Good work."


    "Thank you, master for your praise. Eve is used to mixing tea."


    "..." Maybe it''s true, I''m very curious about Eve''s work when she doesn''t meet me.


    It''s just that, considering Eve''s life is not very fine.


    I thought, guessing Eve might be forced to work under the orders of a nobleman?


    But I don''t care, I know it''s impossible I can release Eve.


    "Well. I want to sleep. If you have a problem, you can say about what happened."


    "Understandable."


    Without lingering, I without thinking long walked into the room where I slept.


    At first, I really intend to discuss with Eve.


    But I changed my mind, remembering what happened when I was shown by a sage.


    With this alone, I know that it is impossible in the future that the empire can run very safely.


    ''That eye... I can''t possibly forget this disaster. Destruction and death of the two troops. He is a monster. I hope I am not found by this creature. ''


    Really, I have to admit, I really intend to try to increase my strength without stopping.


    If I remember, I know that being weak is the most unforgivable.


    What''s more, chaos can occur anywhere and anytime not desirable.


    Maybe because of this, I don''t intend to think trying to be lazy to train me.


    For a moment after I made it through my boundaries, I could not possibly try to break through the stage above the mortal stage.


    Unfortunately, I know that in breaking through the mage stage I was required to perfect the strength of the essence in me. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I guess, know it doesn''t take time for me in breaking through the stage above the mortal stage.


    Not long after, I without hesitation began to meditate right on the mattress where I had to fall asleep.


    ...


    One day has passed, and now is the day I have to keep my promise.


    If I did not attend my fight against the fifth year of students, I don''t know if I can escape the insults of the students or not.


    And now, I know that there is no way I can escape my fight against fifth year students.


    "Eve, you have to keep this place. I have to go. If something happens, you can come to me in class E."


    "I understand, young master. I hope your day is lucky."


    "See you again." Finally, after walking out out of my personal room.


    I didn''t see something strange, thinking what could my opponent intend to trap me?


    Fortunately, I know that the fifth year students are the most knowing students about what is respect.


    "I can''t miss this fight. Promise is a promise. I have to get ready. My time is not long."


    In less than a few minutes, I began to disappear from the academy dormitory.


    At first, I didn''t know if someone else tried to peek at me from behind or not.


    But remembering the power of this person, should I care about his presence?


    ''I don''t care. She is the first year of student like me. I thought normal she tried to peek at me?'' I thought, no longer intending to think about what should I expel this person or not.


    *step-* *step-* *step-*


    For a moment when I entered the academy corridor, I could not but inevitably have to put on a confused face.


    I didn''t know why, but I saw some people standing on the edge of the corridor.


    Fortunately, because I was given a very sharp hearing.


    Certainly, there''s no way I could not hear whispers from them.


    "Do you know? I heard rumors about Noah wanting to fight against seniors the fifth year has spread throughout the academy. I think they want to fight after the daytime class ends?"


    "Is that true? Very interesting. We can''t possibly ignore this fight. We must see them."


    "Right. I hope he can give us a very interesting spectacle."


    Really, deep in my heart, I know what is the meaning of rumors about I want to fight against seniors of the fifth year.


    I know, sure there is no way they don''t intend to watch my fight against the senior of the fifth year.


    Conversely, as fellow students the first year, is it possible they should go through our battle?


    ''I know... I have guessed rumors about students of the fifth year giving me an invitation in fighting one on one on one. From the beginning, I thought they were the one who spread this news?'' Maybe it''s true, deep in my heart, I know they are the mastermind behind why the students know about my fight against the fifth year students.


    But it doesn''t matter, I don''t care what my fight should be witnessed by the students of the year above me or not.


    If I managed to show my strength, I was very sure that there was no one else intending to harm me again.


    With myself defeating the senior of the fifth year, I believe my nickname as a killer must be eliminated.


    "Noah! Are you okay? I''m very worried after hearing your rumors against senior students of the fifth year."


    "Siena... And Ian? Sorry. I didn''t tell you about my battle schedule against the fifth year student." It is true, I know the two people in front of me are none other than Ian and Siena.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 204 204: Senior Fieldrin

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    I know, realizing what is the meaning of the arrival of the two people in front of me.


    Certainly, as a friend, is it possible to ignore the rumors I fought against students of the fifth year?


    No.


    Conversely, it is very impossible for Ian and Siena to think I can win fighting against students of the fifth year.


    Certainly, is it not impossible I have to be defeated by students above my first year?


    What''s more, Ian and Siena, they know that the fifth year students I fight are one of the former student council president.


    Maybe because of this, they are very normal they are very worried about the situation in me.


    It''s just that, seeing from my expression, they know that I might not intend to give up.


    Not long ago, I saw Ian and Siena trying to take a little deep breath.


    They know, realizing they don''t have to show a fannel on their faces.


    After all, they really did not intend to embarrass themselves in front of other students.


    "Huft... Noah, please don''t fight this senior. Don''t you know? He is the strongest senior of the fifth year student. I''m afraid you ..."


    "Don''t worry. Siena, do you think I''m not preparing myself in my fight against Senior Fieldrin? I know what the fifth year''s senior power is. Therefore, please don''t stop me."


    Really, Siena, she found out that she could not stop my intentions from the beginning.


    Just look, she knows that there is no doubt that is seen on my face.


    With this alone, is it possible Ian and Siena can try to stop me in fighting against Senior Fieldrin?


    "But Noah, are you sure? I heard that Senior Fieldrin has been about to break through half a step towards the Law Stage. I don''t know if you can beat him or not."


    "Hehe. You just have to see from a distance. I''m sure you might be surprised to see my new power. See you again."


    "..."


    Maybe it''s true, the other side in Ian, he doesn''t know if I might be able to win the fight against Senior Fieldrin or not. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But remembering who I am, he must believe I can''t really be defeated by the fifth year student.


    Conversely, Ian, he believes I might be able to defeat the senior of the fifth year?


    Whatever it is, deep in Ian''s heart, he hopes that I will not lose in fighting against Senior Fieldrin.


    He was sure, believed it was impossible I could be defeated by people under the Divine Stage.


    In the end, the facts of my strength are different from when I first entered the academy was undeniable.


    Certainly, I am not impossible to defeat experts above the mortal stage.


    ...


    "Cheers, Mr. Noah! I know you can win against the fifth senior!"


    "Aisha... Please don''t say that. We are now outside the classroom. Don''t you know they really don''t like me?" I asked, I could not but tried to put on a calm expression on my face.


    I have to admit, Aisha, she is very excited to hear me want to fight students from the fifth year.


    And now, it is impossible for Aisha not to come and try to encourage me.


    But what? Should I care about what should I see people glancing at me with a full annoyance?


    No.


    Instead, I without thinking twice tried to show a small smile on my face.


    Even people from the canteen room, they inevitably have to be forced to bluff their teeth.


    With this alone, I know they really hope I can be defeated by the fifth year students.


    It''s just that, I also know that there are some of them very supportive of me.


    After all, the fact they were people from class E could not be denied.


    Even if we are not in one class, but they don''t care.


    For a moment when I showed my greatness, they knew class E had changed in the student''s view above class E.


    If it wasn''t for me, is it possible that class E students endlessly labeled the most failed class?


    But now, what has happened is impossible to change.


    They know, realizing whether I might be able to beat senior students from the fifth year?


    Maybe because of this, it is very impossible they don''t choose to support me.


    Just look, the expression of class E students, they can really hold their annoyed faces.


    If they are as strong as me, there''s no way they will choose to stay from their place.


    But they know, realize what the meaning of the gap in the academy.


    In the end, their fact is no different from the weakest student in the academy they cannot deny.


    "I''m sorry. But Mr. Noah, do you know what percentage of your chances of reinforcing your fight against senior students from the fifth year?"


    "I think 30%? If possible, I can make above 50%? Unfortunately I don''t know whether my opponent can reduce his vigilance or not. I hope he is not serious in dealing with me."


    "50%... I understand. If something happens, you can try to ask for my help from a distance."


    Really, I have to admit, I know what the meaning of the words out in Aisha''s mouth.


    Certainly, Aisha, she intends to ask for help in defeating senior students from the fifth year.


    After all, the facts of the fifth senior student are at the peak of the warrior stage can not be denied.


    With this alone, she was sure there was no way the academy tried to prevent help coming out of me.


    But what? Is it possible that I can get Aisha help me quietly right behind?


    If I cheat, I don''t know if I can escape the insults of the students or not.


    The worst, I could not but was forced to create my disgrace in the academy.


    "You... Alright. But remember, if I don''t ask for help from you. I hope you don''t advance in helping me. Understand right?"


    "Of course! Mr. Noah is the most valuable person in my life. I can''t possibly leave you."


    "Huh..." maybe right, the reason I told Aisha for her did not act rashly.


    Certainly, I don''t want her to try to disturb my fight against senior from the fifth year.


    From the beginning, I had intended to challenge the Senior Fieldrin for a moment after he called me as a killer.


    After all, the fact that I did not really involve the death of Liliana is the most undeniable thing.


    It''s just that, deep in my heart, I know I am a person who must be blamed in the death of Liliana.


    If it wasn''t because I invited Liliana to sit with me, I knew she could not choose to sacrifice her.


    But considering Aisha and the princess with Liliana, I don''t think I really have to be blamed?


    What''s more, I am the only person who has been avenged death from Liliana.


    If other people know about me kill a Greater Demon, is it impossible for them to not feel very surprised?


    Luckily, no one saw my fight fighting against a Greater Demon.


    But still, Demon Emperor, he could not but realize I was the one who killed one of his subordinates.


    Luckily, Demon Emperor, he did not choose to try to kill me when I did not make myself aware.


    Conversely, Demon Emperor, he without thinking chose to get out of the territory of the human race.


    Maybe because of this, deep in my heart, I am very grateful to see I can live without death for the second time.


    If I can''t escape my death, I don''t know if I can live for the third time or not.


    Certainly, it is possible that I can''t but inevitably have to die forever.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 205 205: Future predictions

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "He came! I didn''t expect he really came in accepting the challenges of Senior Fieldrin. Really a brave junior." praise the students, they can''t help but admit my courage.


    Admittedly, in their perspective, they know that senior fieldrin is one of the most powerful seniors in the academy.


    Maybe because of this, many of the students are afraid of the challenges of Senior Fieldrin.


    In their perspective, they know impossible they can win against Senior Fieldrin.


    The worst, they cannot but have to be defeated by their senior.


    If it wasn''t for me, there was no way they would choose to go to my fight against Senior Fieldrin.


    What''s more, the students, they know I don''t look like a student from the first year.


    Instead, they know that my strength has far beyond the people under the Warrior Stage and the Mage Stage.


    But what? Should I care about the reaction of the students on the arena stage?


    No.


    Without small talk, I without hesitation chose to turn to a man standing in the middle of the arena.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than a senior fieldrin.


    If I see the face of this man, I admit he is from the upper-class noble family.


    He looked very authoritative, as if he had been chosen as a upper-class nobleman.


    But still, I don''t care whether the man in front of me is an extraordinary man or not.


    For me, the strength of this man is the thing I can bear the most.


    Even if I was pressed by this man, there was no way I could not give my resistance.


    Certainly, I have to be sure I can succeed in encouraging the fifth year students in front of me.


    By the way, I don''t know to say about the situation that happened above me.


    "Why... What is the reason Duke''s aristocracy sees our fight? So strange. Even the head of the academy, he also floated right above the air." I murmured, I didn''t know what the reason for some nobles with the rank of Duke showed themselves.


    But seeing from their reaction, they want to see things at least they can know.


    If they remember, they had predicted the arrival of a terrible boy.


    ''Is that he? I hope the prediction from the old grandmother can give me an answer. I want to see if he is a Sovereign Lord?''


    Really, it must be admitted, some of them came because they heard a boy challenging the fifth year student.


    But there are some of them also do not come because of me, they want to get an answer.


    They know, realizing what the meaning of an old grandmother''s prediction in the past.


    If they remember, this old grandmother said in the future a boy appeared in their empire.


    It''s just that, they did not know what the identity of this boy was.


    In the beginning, they guess the identity of the ruler was none other than the hero.


    But remembering what the role of the hero, they chose to forget what happened.


    For a moment, one of the views of the leader of the aristocrat of Duke, he could not but was forced to turn to others.


    "Duke Wisdom, are you okay? I think you know he is a boy who has dragged the life of your daughter."


    "..."


    "Silence as usual? Whatever you go. Besides my goal is I want to see their battle." Because he had no choice, this person, he knew he could not hear a response from Duke Wisdom.


    Just loom, the view of Duke Wisdom, he seemed not to care about what happened.


    Deep in Duke Wisdom''s heart, he knew he was not allowed to try to harm me.


    Unwittingly, he could not but inevitably had to be reminded of his conversation with the Emperor.


    "Brother, please don''t hate him. I know you''re angry. But please, he is hope in our continent. If he is killed, I don''t know whether we can save this continent or not."


    ''Big brother, if what you say is true. I hope I can trust you.'' Unexpectedly, a feeling of curiousness was seen appearing in Duke Wisdom''s heart.


    Don''t know why, but Duke Wisdom, he wondered what was the reason the Emperor could not let me be killed?


    Supposedly, as a foreign citizen, it is impossible for the emperor to choose to protect me.


    But why? How could he not be allowed in hurting me?


    ''Liliana, I don''t expect your destiny to be very dark. I think by setting you up with the prince of the East Continent, you might be able to change your destiny. But who would have thought, your fate has been inversely proportional to what is predicted.'' Duke Wisdom thought, he could not possibly forget the death of Liliana.


    At first, Duke Wisdom, he really wanted to match Liliana with the prince of the East Continent.


    But apparently, Liliana, she died far from what had been predicted. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the other side in Duke Wisdom, he thought my presence was a disaster for humanity.


    From the beginning, it was impossible for the prediction of the emperor''s stage expert to be changed to what happened.


    But now, he knows he is not required to kill my presence.


    "You came. I admit you are a brave student. But what? I don''t think you''re not preparing yourself in fighting myself. Are you not afraid you should be defeated?"


    "Losing? Senior, please don''t lure my anger. I hope you don''t underestimate me..." In a fraction of a second, an aura full of oppression appeared around the arena where I was.


    Even senior fieldrin, he admitted I was very great in launching my pressure.


    "Good. But a little weak. Don''t expect you to beat me only because of your small improvement."


    For some reason, I can feel my feet a little emitting the desire in bowing before this man.


    Luckily, I was without thinking to choose an unknown desire in me.


    "Annoying... What did you just do?"


    It is true, there''s no way I didn''t choose to ask about what happened before.


    If I remember, the strength of the man in front of me is the power in controlling desires.


    But I know, realizing it was impossible I could not fight the desire to radiate from this man.


    "Sorry. I just tested you a little. I admit you are a little great. We have to start our fight immediately."


    "..." for a moment, when I saw Senior Fieldrin wanting to throw a stone right under the arena of the match.


    We without hesitation started our battle, as if without regard to what we should wait for the installation from the referee or not.


    Just look, in the arena no one referee chose to represent the battle from both of us.


    Maybe because of this, they are afraid they can''t but inevitably have to be affected by our battle.


    But what? Should I care whether a referee chose to represent the match from both of us?


    Luckily, Senior Fieldrin, he without caring tried to start our match.


    *Plang!-*


    Really, for a moment when our sword collided very hard.


    Certainly, it is impossible for students to not be able to feel the impact of what is happening.


    ''Ck. Star Transformation Second Stage!'' I have to admit, I could not be able to withstand the attacks of Senior Fieldrin.


    Just look, one of my arms showed as if I was about to be broken.


    Therefore, I without thinking immediately activated the second stage of the Star Transformation.


    I am very happy, know I have managed to master the second stage of Star Transformation.


    If I don''t master the second stage of Star Transformation, I don''t know if I might be able to stand up from my place or not.


    *FYUSH!-*


    ==============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 206 206: Second stage

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    ''I can feel it... The power of the stars in my body has radiated a very strong aura.'' In fact, I know the strength of the Star Transformation can provide several times an increase.


    It''s just different from when I control the first stage of Star Transformation.


    I can say, the second stage of Star Transformation is a form where a person can manipulate their strength.


    Just look, I can focus on the strength of my mother


    With this alone, enough to show it is impossible I can be dropped by Senior Fieldrin.


    Even Senior Fieldrin, he could not possibly be surprised to see what happened.


    Conversely, Senior Fieldrin, he endlessly tried to widened his eyes.


    In the perspective of Senior Fieldrin, he knew that there could not be someone under the warrior stage could survive from one attack.


    What''s more, Senior Fieldrin, he is one of the students where he has wanted to reach the Divine Stage.


    Supposedly, very no student from the first year can survive the impact of his attack.


    But seeing me did not show a painful reaction, he knew he had underestimated me.


    Maybe because of this, Senior Fieldrin, he without hesitation once again tried to attack me in the power of 50%.


    Luckily, I did not really show my difficulties in holding the attacks of senior fieldrin.


    Maybe it''s true, deep in my heart, I acknowledge the impact of Aenior Fieldrin enough to give me a feeling of pain.


    But what? Should I care about what I can be defeated by Senior Fieldrin?


    No.


    "I underestimate you again... I think what people say is true? Now... I no longer intend to hesitate in fighting you."


    "Are you finally serious? Show me your strength, senior."


    "Really arrogant. But alright. I have to show you what is the strength of my 100%."


    In a split second, I felt my brain as if to be controlled by other problems.


    Luckily, I was without thinking to choose one part of my lips.


    *Drip-*


    ''The strength of him... May be full of authority? He can control other people''s thoughts, creating them loyal to him. Domination.'' I thought, remembering what the strength of the Senior Fieldrin.


    If I remember, I know in the library book that I have read.


    Certainly, there is no way there is no explanation of what is the power of domination.


    I know, realizing the function of the power of domination is that they can control the rights of others. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe for this reason, I felt as if I wanted to bow right in front of the Senior Fieldrin


    If it wasn''t for this, it was very unlikely that I could feel foreign desires in me.


    But now, I can''t possibly choose to reduce my vigilance.


    For a moment after I realized the strength of Senior Fieldrin, it was very impossible I could be normal.


    "Well... I don''t want to play again. I have to beat you!"


    Really, because he could not help himself, Senior Fieldrin, he without thinking once again attacked me.


    At first, I thought I had succeeded in avoiding Senior Fieldrin''s attack.


    But apparently, one of the slash of Senior Fieldrin, he can stab one part of my shoulder.


    With this, I know if I might be able to beat the man in front of me?


    If I remember, for a moment when Senior Fieldrin was about to attack right in front of me.


    I felt something strange, as if it was very able to disturb my thoughts.


    "The mind disturbing... Really troublesome power." I commented, trying to calm myself a little.


    I have to admit, deep in my heart, I can''t possibly feel the pain of the Senior Fieldrin prick.


    Instead, I endlessly tried to heal the wound formed my shoulder.


    ''Huft... I have to survive. I know very difficult for me in defeating Senior Fieldrin. Looks like I no longer have time in holding back my strength.''


    Maybe it''s true, I know I shouldn''t try to hold back my full strength.


    It''s just that, I was reminded of the words of Bellu.


    She said she had to fall asleep for a long time, but she didn''t know when she woke up.


    Of course, it is impossible Bellu doesn''t give me things like lending strength.


    ''Sorry Bellu. But I have to ask for help from you. Light Resonance.''


    Unexpectedly, I exuded a little golden light in my eyes.


    Even notice from the system, showed as if I had activated unknown strength.


    [The combination of light is given. Gives a passive to 25%.


    [Increasing combat strength above the Profound Knight stage. Warrior Knight.]


    "Eh? What happened? Why does the surrounding pressure feel so scary?" Senior Fieldrin asked, he didn''t know what the reason I could emit a very uncomfortable feeling.


    In the field of Senior Fieldrin, he thinks whether I might be able to emit strength above the mortal stage?


    Supposedly, right?


    But why? What is the reason he feels my strength is no different from the people above the Profound Knight stage?


    With this alone, Senior Fieldrin, he knows I have experienced several times.


    ''So... Is this a fairy power? I think right? Up to you. I have to take advantage of the power of Bellu what I can do." not long ago, I looked a little in between the swords in my hand.


    I have to admit, I can feel the power of divinity emanating from energy in me


    If I want to say, I can coat the power of divinity right between the sword in my hand.


    It is true, the power I use now is no different from when I first turned into a demon form.


    It''s just that, seeing from the pressure radiating in my body, I looked very weak from when I turned into the embodiment of the devil.


    Certainly, the reason why I looked very weak from when I turned into a demon form.


    Of course, there was no way I could activate Demon Transformation in a fight against a senior in the fifth year.


    What''s more, Demon Transformation is a form where I have to throw away my human desires.


    If I lose my back, I might not be able to but have to be killed in the hands of the king''s expert.


    Just look, the leaders of Duke''s nobles, they have focused their views on me.


    With this alone, I know they have instilled their strong desires for me.


    In their minds, they think I am the most interesting creature?


    Whatever it is, no matter what they think I''m human or not.


    In the end, the fact I did not emit an aura of the demon race they could not deny.


    But what? Seeing from one of the expressions of the leader of Duke''s nobleman, he showed an unknown desire.


    If I want to say, the leader of the Duke''s nobleman, he is none other than the leader of the Skyfall family.


    Don''t know why, but in the mind of Duke Skyfall, he thinks if I might be Noah?


    If he remembers, he knows that I can''t be able to survive the giant beetle attack.


    After all, the fact that I was born without talent is the most undeniable thing.


    ''But strange... I think the movements of this boy look like Athen? Is that possible?'' Duke Skyfall thought, he didn''t know whether he was wrong to see or not.


    He knew, realizing that my movements did not really look like his adopted son.


    Conversely, the movement that I show is a movement where my sister first showed the action.


    ''No. I have to be sure this is a coincidence. But if it''s him, I have no choice but have to kill this boy.''


    *BAM!-*


    "Really terrible! Is this serious? I don''t believe! The first year''s student, he can survive the field of Senior Fieldrin! Is he a human?" asked the students, they could not be able to withstand the surprise in themselves.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 207 207: Enlightenment

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    *Plang!-*


    "Ck. I don''t expect you to hide your US card. Is this your real power?" Senior Fieldrin asked, he was curious whether I really mobilized one hundred percent of my strength?


    But still, deep in the senior heart of Fieldrin, he now knows what the reason Liliana endlessly praises me.


    Maybe because of this, Senior Fieldrin, he thinks whether I have mobilized one hundred percent of my strength?


    Supposedly, right?


    But why? Why did he hear me without hesitation answering I didn''t give up my full strength?


    Really, the other side in the Senior Fieldrin, he felt as if someone called him.


    It''s just that, Senior Fieldrin, he doesn''t know what the desire to come out in him.


    But he guessed, suspected this was one of the desires he wanted to feel the most.


    After all, the fact that no student fifth year can fight against senior fieldrin is a fact.


    Maybe it''s true, Liliana, she is the only person to fight against Senior Fieldrin.


    But after she died, he no longer felt the meaning of pleasure.


    But now, deep in the heart of Senior Fieldrin, he once again feels what the meaning of the fight.


    ''So that... I understand now! Liliana, you really got the greatest junior! I now know what is the reason you stick to this boy. He is a monster.'' Unexpectedly, I saw a little small grin formed on the lips of senior fieldrin.


    I have to admit, deep in my heart, I am very afraid to see a smile from Senior Fieldrin.


    I thought, thinking he intended to try to do things I could not expect.


    Luckily, Senior Fieldrin, he did not really intend to launch a secret attack on me. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Light Slash!"


    Instead, I without hesitation began to attack Senior Fieldrin.


    But what? The fact is impossible for Senior Fieldrin not to realize my attack is the least thing I canon.


    Just look, the expression of Senior Fieldrin, he never stops showing a small smile.


    Unfortunately, I inevitably but I was forced to feel my mind becoming very chaotic.


    "Ugh... This feeling again...!" In fact, the disturbance of the mind from Senior Fieldrin has increased to several times.


    Even myself, I can''t possibly think if I should give up or not?


    ''Is he stronger? My brain... I feel like I want to be blown up.'' I commented, I know what the meaning of the pain in my brain.


    I have to admit, I know the strength of the Senior Fieldrin has increased beyond what he has shown.


    "Is this... Did he really get enlightenment? If so, I think he is the second student who managed to reach the Law Stage?" commented one of the leaders of the Duke family, he knew what the meant radiated from the body of Senior Fieldrin.


    He knows, realizing what the reasons for the strength of Senior Fieldrin can increase very drastically.


    ''Law Stage? What did they say right? If so, I might have lost.'' I thought, I didn''t know whether I could win this fight or not.


    But I''m sure, believe it is impossible I can be defeated by seniors from the fifth year.


    But well, no matter what I can withstand Senior Fieldrin pressure or not.


    In the end, the fact I was successfully suppressed by the aura of Senior Fieldrin was undeniable.


    ''Is this serious? I have borrowed the power of Bellu. If I lose, where should I put my face?'' Really, I have to admit, I don''t want to lose to the seniors in front of me.


    I know, realizing that I lost I was no different from failure.


    Maybe it''s true, even if I lose no one else cares about my defeat.


    But what? I don''t intend to show a shameful thing in front of others.


    Maybe because of this, I without hesitation tried to borrow the strength of the system.


    ''System, I need forced increase. Unleash my full power!''


    [Understood. Starting forced increases on a full scale. Consuming 30 days of master''s life.]


    *Crack!-*


    "Is it possible? Ck, ck. He finally was serious. I was waiting for him to exert his full power." Ash commented, he knew I was no longer holding back my full strength.


    For now, I have shown my seriousness in dealing with my enemies.


    If I''m not serious, it is very impossible I can win fighting against students fifth year.


    And now, what Ash hopes to really happen.


    Even Eris, she also was no different from showing her reaction.


    She knew, realizing what was the reason I mobilized one hundred percent of my strength.


    Certainly, Eris, she thought I really did not intend to lose to the enemy in front of me.


    Not long after, Eris, she saw the terrible power struck from the arena of battle.


    *FYUSH!-*


    If she look at my strength and Senior Fieldrin, we show strength filled with deep horror.


    But fortunately, for a moment when Senior Fieldrin was about to break through the Law Stage.


    I seemed to kick the body of Senior Fieldrin, without being seen by the view of ordinary people.


    Unfortunately, no matter what I managed to touch the body of Senior Fieldrin or not.


    In the end, the fact that I cannot injure Senior Fieldrin is the most undeniable thing.


    Just look, I can see the protectors around the body of the Senior Fieldrin.


    But different from ordinary protection, this is one of the protected which can protect the body from the user.


    Maybe for this reason, I could not hurt Senior Fieldrin even if I managed to push him back.


    "Okay! I have to end this match!" In less than a few seconds, I once again tried to hit my sword right in front of Senior Fieldrin.


    Of course, I also did not forget to exert the power of magic right around the Senior Fieldrin.


    I have to admit, activating the forced increase is the least thing I can stand.


    What''s more, I adapted the function of forced increases followed by Star Tranformastion.


    Certainly, there was no way I could survive a counterattack in me.


    But still, I did not intend to think if I should give up or not.


    Instead, I really want to try what I can penetrate the protected around the Senior Fieldrin or not.


    And sure enough, what I expected really happened.


    In a split second, I could see Senior Fieldrin starting to open his eyes.


    For a moment when my magic power was about Senior Fieldrin, he looked as if he didn''t care.


    Even one wave of Senior Fieldrin, looks like it is enough to erase my magic traces.


    ''This feeling... I can see the thread of any creature. Even their strength, I feel like being able to make everything in this world.'' though Senior Fieldrin, he felt as if he was a creature.


    He must admit, he can see the thread of living things under the Divine Stage.


    Even their magic power, he knows how he has to eliminate someone''s magic.


    Suddenly, the gaze of Senior Fieldrin, he inevitably but had to go back to me.


    For some reason, Senior Fieldrin, he wondered why I didn''t show the thread of life in me?


    In Senior Fieldrin''s mind, he knows every creature is born with the thread of life in their souls.


    But why? What is the reason I didn''t show the thread of life from inside my soul?


    Supposedly, as a living creature, it is impossible for me to show a sign of life.


    ''Does that mean he is without destiny? He did not show the thread of gods and goddesses.'' Really, Senior Fieldrin, he knows that it is impossible for people above the Law Stage not to know my fate.


    But he didn''t know why they didn''t act so far, as if they didn''t intend to disturb my life.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 208 208: Plot Armor

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "He succeeded... The Law Stage. He really succeeded in achieving the Divine Realm! Very good. I am happy to see someone else besides your daughter succeeded in achieving the Divine Realm." praise one of the leaders of the Duke family, he thinks that empire is the luckiest place.


    If he remembers, Liliana, she is the only person to reach the Law Stage.


    What''s more, he knows the age of Liliana is no different from the fourth year student.


    And now, he is very happy to see the fifth year students succeed in reaching the stage above the Warrior Stage.


    With this alone, is it impossible for people from the Empire to clap on the Senior Fieldrin?


    They know, realizing Senior Fieldrin is one of the main foundations in the Actrid continent.


    With him managed to reach the king''s stage, it is very impossible for the demon race to occupy the Western region.


    The worst, the demon race, they inevitably but were forced to be pushed back.


    Still, the facts of the empire have lost a talented student they cannot deny.


    After all, the facts Liliana succeeded in reaching the Law Stage before the age of 20 years could not be denied.


    With this alone, it is very unlikely that people from the empire do not feel deep sadness.


    Luckily, Emperor Wilheim, he said to their upper class nobles was not required to worry about what happened.


    Maybe because of this, some nobles, they could not but were forced to forget the death of Liliana.


    Whatever it is, the fact that Liliana is the nephew of Emperor Wilheim has enough to make them silent.


    "Not in vain we go to this fight... A student fifth year managed to reach the Law Stage. He deserves our praise."


    "You''re right. I think this boy is not worthy of being called the Sovereign Ruler. We better go."


    "..." Still, no matter what some nobles choose to leave their place or not.


    Just look, Duke Skyfall and Duke Wisdom, they don''t care what I am a Sovereign Ruler?


    For them, they are curious about how I can defeat an expert above the Warrior Stage.


    ''Show me, are you a person who deserves my brother''s attention? And I also want to know what my daughter sacrificed herself because she knew you were the savior?''


    ''Noah Asford... Noah Gleenth... These two names look very unusual. Do you are Noah or not. I have to make sure what your strength looks extraordinary?''


    Really, it must be admitted, the two leaders of the Duke family, they really want to know what I am a great person or not.


    In their perspective, they think if I might be called a miracle?


    "Divine realm... I congratulate your achievements, senior. I hope you can give me relief."


    "Of course. Don''t think too much. I''m also wrong to have mistaken you as a killer. I think she deserves to sacrifice herself for you."


    "Alright. Because senior say that, I want us to end our fight in one movement."


    For a moment, I saw the pressure of Senior Fieldrin increase into several times.


    Likewise, I no longer intend to hold back my full strength.


    In a split second, me and Senior Fieldrin, we began to exert our full strength.


    Even the building under the arena, seemed to be destroyed by unlimited power.


    *BAM!-*


    "Waves Stamp!"


    "Dimensional Chaos!"


    Even Ash and Eris, they could not show the surprise on their faces.


    Un their minds, the strength of the two of us has exceeded the power of the True Warrior stage.


    Unfortunately, no matter what I managed to hold back the strength of the Senior Fieldrin or not.


    Just look, I look like I want to fall from under the arena.


    "Divine realm... Really terrible strength... I have really been defeated." And sure enough, what I expected really happened.


    In less than a few seconds, I was seen starting to fall from where I was.


    Even Aisha, she could not but shout at my real name.


    "Mr. Noah!"


    "..."


    Really, it must be admitted, the people on the audience bench, they could not possibly show astonishment on their faces.


    They know, realizing I could not be able to defeat an expert at the Warrior Stage and the Mage Stage.


    Still, they were very impressed by my courage in trying to withstand Senior Fieldrin''s attack.


    Supposedly, they knew very well that there was no way I could defeat a Law Stage expert. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But why? Why don''t I care what should I be defeated or not?


    "Mr. Noah! Are you okay?!" For some reason, I can feel Aisha trying to heal myself.


    Maybe it''s true, I didn''t really lose my consciousness on a full scale.


    Instead, I seemed to look like turned to the sky above me.


    I have to admit, I know that the sky in the daytime looks very bright.


    Even deep in my heart, I thought I was now said to be very weak.


    If I successfully defeat Senior Fieldrin, I can''t possibly think I am the strongest student.


    But what? Facts I have been defeated by Senior Fieldrin I cannot deny.


    Although, seeing from the neck of the Senior Fieldrin, he showed a little scratches on the left side.


    With this, I know I have managed to hurt the body of senior fieldrin.


    Even if the wound received by Senior Fieldrin is a small wound, I can''t be surprised.


    In the end, the facts of senior fieldrin now are a Law Stage expert.


    Certainly, it is very unlikely that people like me can hurt the neck of Senior Fieldrin.


    ''Anomaly... Really an anomaly. He came as if he was destined to change the world. I know he''s a boy without destiny.'' thought Great Wizard, he really knew what the reason I did not show the thread of life in my soul.


    From the beginning, Great Wizard, he was very curious to see why I didn''t show any destiny.


    Even the Emperor, he also was no different from the reaction shown by the Great Wizard.


    For a moment when the Emperor saw me for the first time, he knew I was a mysterious boy.


    ''Interesting... I now know. Is he Noah? Well... Sooner or later your identity must be revealed. Good luck, a little boy.'' Not long after, the figure of Duke Skyfall, he began to disappear from where he was.


    Maybe it''s true, deep in Duke Skyfall''s heart, he has been one hundred percent sure I am Noah.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know if I really are Noah or not.


    But no problem, he knows sooner or later he can find out my real identity.


    For now, right above the sky, he is the only person who is staring at me and Senior Fieldrin.


    It is true, this person, he is none other than the father of Liliana.


    "Even niece... He also really likes this boy? Ha ha ha... I don''t think I have to disturb them. I want to come back." Because he had no choice, Duke Wisdom, he had no but was forced to return to the residence where he was.


    In fact, Duke Wisdom, he knew I looked very familiar with the princess of the empire.


    But considering that Liliana also likes me, he thinks if I intend to create a harem?


    Luckily, useless thinking in the minds of Duke Wisdom did not last very long.


    After all, the fact that the daughter of Duke Wisdom has gone unlikely to deny.


    ''Dad doesn''t expect you to die very young. I hope dad can see you live back in this world. Hopefully heaven bless you. ''


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 209 209: Respect?

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "What did you say? You said there was an extraordinary boy appearing in the academy? And he was at the Innate Stage? Are you serious?"


    "Yes, my lord. Do you think of killing this boy? I think he must be eliminated. The development of this boy looks very unusual."


    "Don''t. I still want to see what you say is right or not. Don''t stop watching this boy. Do you understand?"


    Really, it must be admitted, I didn''t expect anyone to try to spy on me in the shadows.


    Just look, these people, they are none other than people from the dark side.


    If see from their faces, they look very curious whether I am a extraordinary student?


    "Understandable."


    It''s just that, deep in their hearts, they think whether I am a person who can defeat experts above the mortal stage?


    Supposedly, it is very unlikely that someone else can defeat experts above the Profound Knight stage.


    But why? What is the reason they hear the news about me successfully defeating experts above the Profound Knight stage without difficulty?


    With this alone, they really know they are not required to loosen their vigilance towards me.


    If they are off guard, they think if I might increase my strength very drastically?


    Certainly, as an extraordinary student, they cannot possibly give me time in the future.


    Instead, they really intend to try whether they have to kill me or recruit me?


    If they recruited me, it did not rule out the possibility of their organization to be very large.


    "Oh. Also, how is the boy on the hero''s side? Did he manage to get the Moon Sword?"


    "Of course. He is a colleague of the hero. Do you think he can fail in carrying out his duties?"


    "Ha ha ha. Very good! The Moon Sword has fallen in our hands. Soon western continent must fall in our hands!"


    ...


    "Good morning, Junior Noah. I hope you get your lucky day."


    "Good morning too, Mr. Noah."


    "Good morning, young master Noah."


    Really, I have to admit, I don''t expect I have to serve morning greetings from other class students.


    If I see their expression, they have surrendered to their stupid thoughts.


    For now, they know I am the person they must show their respect for me.


    For a moment when I was defeated by Senior Fieldrin, they thought whether they could stop insulting me?


    But seeing Senior Fieldrin spoke up, they knew they could no longer oppress me. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, they inevitably but were forced to show their respect for me.


    If they consider me as a lowly student, is it possible they can show their faces before students from the fifth year?


    "Huh... Senior Fieldrin, he really has cleaned my name. I don''t expect the reaction of the students to change. They now look as if they praised me." Maybe it''s true, I know what the reason students have chosen to show respect for me.


    But I don''t care, I know that their respect is the most unable to accept.


    However, the fact that they don''t really respect me as a student is the most undeniable thing.


    Maybe because of this, I don''t care at all what I should turn to them or not.


    I know, realizing they also don''t care what I have to return their waves?


    "You''re great, Noah! I don''t expect you to fight against Senior Fieldrin in less than a few minutes! You''re really a miracle!" Praise Ian, he could not possibly not know about my fight against Senior Fieldrin.


    For a moment when I showed my greatness, is it possible that he didn''t come praising my strength?


    Certainly, as a friend, he really hopes I can win against Senior Fieldrin.


    But who would have thought, Senior Fieldrin, he managed to break through the Law Stage.


    With this alone, he knows I can no longer beat Senior Fieldrin.


    But it doesn''t matter, he knows that Senior Fieldrin has already put away bad thoughts about me, the person who dragged Liliana to death.


    "Ha ha. You''re right. I might lose, but I don''t regret it. I don''t expect my fight against Senior Fieldrin to change my academic life."


    "Well. You''re really the luckiest man. You got a personal servant, and now you have even cleaned your name."


    "But very rarely you come to me yourself. Where is Siena?" I asked, wondering if Siena wasn''t by Ian''s side?


    Supposedly, Siena, she was one of the closest people with Ian.


    If something happens to me, there''s no way they will not come and visit me.


    And now, I''m very curious about what the reason Siena did not come with Ian.


    "She? I thought she was busy in taking care of the last test problem. She said she had to learn."


    "I see... Alright. Do you want me to treat you to some food?"


    "Why not? Hurry up and give me!"


    Really, I have to admit, I really don''t expect Ian to show a full reaction.


    Just look, the face of Ian, he really can''t wait to see what I treat him or not.


    "Well, alright. First, we have to go to the academy canteen."


    "Okay!"


    ...


    For a moment after I finished my breakfast, I saw Ian had returned to his class.


    Likewise, I, I without thinking began to walk towards the class where I was.


    At first, I did not see something strange happening to the students around me.


    But after seeing the face of a man, there was no way I would not recognize who he was.


    ''Demon... What did he do? Did he plan to trap the students again?'' I thought, I really knew who was the person near the students in front of me.


    It is true, this person, he is none other than one of the intruders of the demon race.


    Don''t know why, but seeing objects in the hands of this demon, I know this is not worthy of being called a normal object.


    Instead, I''m sure this is one of the things which can trap other people.


    Of course, as a student, is it possible that I have to fix the actions of this demon?


    "Stop. What are you doing? Do you think giving that thing to other students doesn''t look suspicious?"


    "You... classmates, Noah? What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t pretend. I want you to stop giving this suspicious thing to others. Do you understand?"


    For a moment, I saw an uncomfortable look in both the eyes of the demon in front of me.


    And sure enough, what I expected really happened.


    "Are you threatening me? You? Kekeke~."


    "..."


    "You''re just an ordinary student. Do you think you can brag yourself? You''ve been defeated!"


    Without realizing it, I could not but inevitably I had to touch the shoulder of the demon in front of me.


    In a split second, I can see the body of the demon in front of me unconsciously knelt on the floor.


    With this, the students around me, they know I have pressed one of my classmates.


    *Buk!-*


    "Ugh... What are you doing?!"


    "You guys, I think you should go back to your class. He is cunning. Please don''t go to him again."


    "O-Okay. Excuse me."


    Finally, because they had no choice, the students near me, they chose to stay away from where I and the demon were.


    Maybe it''s true, they want to know what is the reason I say they are not required to approach this demon.


    But still, they know I can''t possibly give them satisfying answers.


    For a moment when they saw my expression, there was no way they could not show their fear.


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 210 210: Low rank demon

    Happy Reading ~


    ============


    "Are you satisfied? Go and return to your class. If you don''t come back, I might not be able to but will have to beat you up."


    "I-I understand!" Really, it must be admitted, the expression of the demon before me, he showed a face full of fear.


    With this alone, it was enough to show the devil before me that he had been wrong in judging me.


    Even though he and I were in the same class, he didn''t know what my real power was.


    But what? Should I care about what should I expose my real power?


    No.


    *step-**step-**step-*


    "Huh? Really insects. You are very brave to disturb the academy. You''re just a little demon." I murmured, I couldn''t help but choose to curse the demon in front of me before.


    I know, realizing how many demons there are in each class.


    As an intruder in the underground, it is impossible for me to not know what the identity of this demon is.


    But I don''t care, I know he can''t do anything.


    In the end, the fact of the demon in my class is that one of the low ranking demon cannot be denied.


    With this alone, I know it is impossible for this devil to try to hurt me.


    Not long after, I also without thinking long chose to walk back to class E.


    For now, I don''t think too much about the purpose of what to do.


    Instead, I am very focused on class level examinations in the next few days.


    Maybe it''s true, the final level examination looks very different from the two exams that we previously lived.


    Maybe for this reason, I could not really reduce my desire in studying academy subjects.


    For a moment after I entered the classroom, I without hesitation sat right in my study.


    Just look, the expression of my classmates, they don''t really care what I attend the class or not.


    They know, realizing I am a person who is not required to interfere.


    Without realizing it, I could not but was forced to look my eyes to the side.


    It is true, this man, he is none other than the man I previously met.


    ''Humph. Good if you are wise. Don''t think I''m not watching you.''


    If I look at this man''s expression, he knows I looks as if he threatened him.


    Maybe because of this, this man, he didn''t try to talk about what happened.


    Even the expression of this man, he looks as if nothing happened.


    With this alone, I know the demon is a creature that can control their emotions.


    Whatever it is, I can''t possibly reduce my vigilance.


    Instead, I must be aware of men sitting by my side.


    If I let my guard down, I might inevitably but I had to be trapped by this man''s trap.


    But what? Facts I have no intention of lowering my alertness is the least denied.


    Not long after, I without thinking chose to look back to look forward.


    I have to admit, I can see the lessons in class have begun.


    ''3 days... Is this serious? The final year exam starts in 3 days. I want to know if I can go up from the second year student or not.'' I thought, remembering the next 3 days was the day when students in the academy began their tests.


    And now, I might have to be prepared in learning the lessons that occur.


    ...


    3 days have passed, and now is the time when me and one of my classmates started our test.


    Just look, seeing from the expression of one of my classmates, he showed unimaginable fear.


    He was afraid, want to know whether he could have passed the final level exam?


    Luckily, he knew he was not required to surrender in the middle of the road.


    Conversely, in a few days back, he could not possibly not study the final examination subjects.


    And now, what he thinks really happened.


    ''Really difficult... Are we ordered in solving magic spell formulas? It seems so. But no problem, I have learned several advanced spells.'' Because I have no choice, I without thinking about choosing to start my writing test.


    I am very grateful, happy to remember I am very skilled in learning magic.


    If I don''t study magic, I don''t know if I can solve the formula in a conscious level spell or not.


    The worst, I can''t but inevitably have to be humiliated in front of my classmates. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why is it so difficult? I don''t understand..." murmured a student, he was none other than a fat man from our class.


    Admittedly, I know this big man is not very talented in any field.


    Maybe because of this, he looks confused about what happened.


    "Are you serious? I think you have learned the basic magic."


    "Sorry... But I don''t understand. I don''t know the picture of the elementary spell formula."


    "Really..."


    Maybe it''s true, I know there is one of my classmates trying to help this fat man.


    But what? The fact is impossible that the professor does not know the meaning of this person''s actions is undeniable.


    "Don''t chat. Quickly and focus on your tests. The teacher watches you."


    "..."


    *Thak-**Creak-**Scribbles-*


    Minutes and minutes continue to pass, I don''t know whether half an hour has been passed?


    But I guessed, knowing I might be one of the first people who successfully completed my first exam.


    If it wasn''t for this, how could the students near me not really complete their tests?


    Even the class leader, he was also seen to have successfully completed the first exam.


    By the way, if asked if there was someone else besides I managed to solve the problem from the academy.


    Certainly, there were some like the class president who successfully completed their exam assignments.


    After all, the fact they were one of the strongest students in class E could not be denied.


    What''s more, their strength has increased to the Innate Stage.


    Maybe because of this, they have no difficulty in completing the elementary examination.


    *Crek-*


    Really, I know it''s not possible time can stop for some reasons.


    Just look, the time limit in the exam looks to end.


    And sure enough, what I thought really happened.


    In less than a few minutes, Professor, she without thinking chose to speak up.


    "Time runs out. Gather your paper in front."


    "Bad... I could not solve a few questions in my writing. What should I do?"


    "What else? We can''t do anything. We must quickly give our paper to the professor." Because they have no choice, students, they inevitably but are forced to collect their examination paper on the professor.


    Luckily, Professor, she did not really care about what happened.


    Conversely, Professor, she knows it is impossible for some class E students to solve problems in the academy.


    In the end, the fact that many of class E students are the most failed students can not be denied.


    But what? Should Professor care about people like them?


    She knew, realizes that I am a figure who has changed the outlook in class E.


    If asked what I am one of the talented students in the class? The answer is clear.


    I might be the highest, but the class leader is no less than me.


    He is one of the luckiest students, he can reach the middle layer of the Innate Stage.


    Don''t know why, but Professor, she guessed this man had tried very hard.


    If it wasn''t for this, how could he possibly increase his strength to reach the innate Stage of the middle layer?


    =============


    Thanks for reading ~

 Chapter 211 211: Adopted?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "Eight students... And I am one of them. I thought there were eight of us?" I thought, knowing that some of us had managed to solve the problem from the academy, and there were exactly eight of us.


    Just look at the expression of one of us; they all show calm faces.


    With just this, I know they''re not really thinking about whether they should fail or not.


    In the end, the fact that they are all quite talented students cannot be denied.


    But what? I know one of them is an intruder from the demon race.


    Look at that man sitting next to me. He seems to have already finished his first exam.


    Maybe it''s true; initially, I didn''t expect demons to be able to solve problems involving the human race.


    But remembering how good they are at casting spells, it''s impossible for me to forget what happened.


    On the other hand, I have to accept that demons are able to solve problems in basic-level magic.


    "Congratulations, I knew you''d finish your exam. I''m sure you''re the first to finish."


    "Really? I didn''t expect to answer the academy''s question. I thought Noah was the first one to finish," said the class president, none other than Miller.


    If I may say so, some of my classmates call the class president by the name Miller.


    Maybe because of this, those at the top rank in Class E would never hesitate to call their president by name.


    "Ha ha ha. But you''re amazing. You beat Noah in the academy exam."


    For some reason, I didn''t really care about the conversation between the people in front of me.


    Maybe it''s true; I know they couldn''t be talking about me.


    But what? Should I join their conversation?


    Look at that, in less than a few seconds, I see my classmates walking toward the class president.


    Indeed, these people are the top students in Class E.


    But I''m different; I''m not really interested in getting close to people like them.


    I know, realizing that I''m not required to form a relationship with them.


    Anyway, the fact that I won''t be in Class E forever cannot be denied.


    I know, realizing that second year is the time when I must be moved to a place above Class E. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I remember correctly, whenever first-year students finish their final exams,


    They are surely ordered to have their talents and powers checked.


    ''Should I leave? There''s nothing more I can do. I think so?'' Unfortunately, just as I was about to leave the classroom,


    I heard someone call me, as if it were something very important.


    "Hah, ha... Noah! The Emperor, he... he''s calling you to the headmaster''s office!"


    "Eh? What?! His Majesty? Did he really call Noah? I don''t believe it."


    "Alright... I need to go right away." I must admit, I was truly shocked to hear that the Emperor was calling for me.


    But remembering that the Emperor was the one who granted me the right to enter the academy, it''s impossible for me to refuse his request.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to head toward the headmaster''s office.


    Fortunately, my classmates didn''t ask why I was called.


    They only cared about one thing: they thought I was the luckiest person?


    In the end, it''s undeniable that it''s very rare for the Emperor to personally call someone.


    Especially his own children, he rarely meets with them.


    With that, they guessed that I must be the Emperor''s favorite child.


    ''The Emperor... What does he want? I didn''t expect him to call me without asking directly,'' I thought, very curious about why the Emperor decided to call me.


    If I recall, I never bothered the Emperor''s children.


    But why? What could be the reason the Emperor wants to speak to me personally?


    Deep down, I was afraid that I might face the Emperor''s wrath.


    If the Emperor were to get angry, I didn''t know whether I could escape death or not.


    Kreek-


    "I''ve arrived. Is there something you wish to discuss, Your Majesty?"


    "Come here. Don''t worry. No one else can overhear our conversation. Not even the Great Wizard."


    "Understood." Finally, with no other choice, I decided to sit right in front of the sofa where the Emperor was sitting.


    In fact, I didn''t dare to look into the Emperor''s eyes.


    I must admit, I hadn''t faced the Emperor with my own eyes in a long time.


    And now, I couldn''t react as if this were the first time we met.


    "The layer of perfection at the Innate Stage... Impressive. Even if you''re behind the hero''s companions, you''ll surpass them in strength," the Emperor commented, constantly trying to assess my power.


    He had to admit, he knew I wasn''t really far behind the hero''s companions.


    On the contrary, he knew I had just overcome the obstacle within me.


    Surely, sooner or later, I would catch up to them.


    "Thank you for the compliment! I''m truly grateful to hear these words from you."


    "Ha ha. I wonder where your gaze was when you first met me. Have you forgotten it?"


    "Uhuk! I-I wouldn''t dare. I know you are the strongest. I was weak and narrow-minded back then."


    For a moment, I saw a small grin form on the Emperor''s lips.


    Before his smile disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    "What is this?" I asked, not understanding why the Emperor was showing me the faces of some people.


    If I looked at their faces, I thought they were high-ranking nobles?


    "Remember their faces. If you meet them, I hope you won''t try to approach them. They are treacherous nobles. They won''t hesitate to kill you."


    "But why are you showing me their faces, Your Majesty?"


    "Of course? I''m doing this because I need to warn you that there are others targeting your life. You''re a talented kid."


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but unconsciously wear an annoyed expression.


    I had to admit, I knew the people the Emperor was talking about were not ordinary.


    On the contrary, they might be among those above the Warrior Stage and Mage Stage?


    With that, I knew it was impossible to avoid my death if I faced them.


    "... Is this all you wish to tell me?"


    "Oh. Of course not. I want you to accept this letter."


    "Hm? What? Let me see it." Unexpectedly, I didn''t know whether to accept or refuse the letter from the Emperor.


    I knew, realizing what the Emperor''s letter meant.


    "Adopted child? What do you mean? Why should I be adopted as your child?"


    "Don''t act cold. You have no choice. Do you think you can protect yourself? You should be glad to receive my support."


    "Your Majesty... Do I really have no choice? Could I really be adopted as your child?"


    Truly, deep down, I had no desire to form a father-child relationship with the Emperor.


    But why? What reason did the Emperor have to force me into the imperial family?


    "Yes. Now people outside know about you. I know this is one way I can help you."


    "But Your Majesty..."


    "No refusal. Once the final exam is over, I will announce you as a member of the empire and as my adopted son."


    =============


    Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 212 212: Siblings?

    Happy Reading~


    ===========


    "I... I understand. Thank you for your protection, Your Majesty the Emperor. I hope I can repay your kindness."


    It might be true that, deep in my heart, I had no intention of being adopted by the Emperor.


    I know, I realize the image of the moment when I am announced as the Emperor''s adopted child.


    Surely, it''s not impossible that the academy students would show surprise on their faces.


    But I know, and I realize that I can''t do anything about it.


    No matter what, the fact that I''ve really been targeted by evil people is something undeniable.


    Because of this, I know the Emperor''s protection is the most necessary thing I must accept.


    Unfortunately, just as I thought I had solved the problems I was facing, I unknowingly heard the Emperor''s words, as if I didn''t understand at all.


    Indeed, the Emperor said I looked like I was trying to hide my true face.


    "Do you have no intention of showing your face? I think you should reveal yourself."


    "W-What do you mean, Your Majesty? I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Hehehe. Don''t be afraid. I don''t care whether you wear your mask or not. I just hope you can hide your true identity." For a moment, I couldn''t, but had no choice but to freeze in place.


    I must admit, I never expected my face to be revealed by someone like the Emperor.


    If I recall, the Mysterious mask is one of the highest-ranking masks.


    Even if the Emperor tried to peek at my true face, there''s no way he could distinguish whether it was real or not.


    In the end, the fact that the mask I wear doesn''t look like an ordinary mask cannot be denied.


    "Does Your Majesty know I''m wearing a fake face?" And indeed, what I thought was true.


    For a moment, when I asked the Emperor, it was impossible for him not to confirm my question.


    "You''re right. After my younger sibling brought you into the palace, I inspected you. I suspected you were disguising your identity."


    "I see... Since Your Majesty knows my secret, can I trust you?" Honestly, I must admit, I knew I wasn''t required to reveal the identity of my face.


    But what? The fact that I can''t possibly hide my face in the future is undeniable.


    Furthermore, considering the man in front of me is one of the strongest in the empire is a fact.


    Maybe because of this, I decided to try trusting someone like the Emperor.


    "Leave it to me. I only hope you can repay my kindness in the future."


    Before long, without hesitation, I decided to remove the mask from my face.


    Shrink-


    "You are my father now. I hope you can keep this a secret from others."


    Red eyes... Could he really...


    He is worthy. But looking at this boy, I think he has lost a quarter of his life span? As if realizing what happened, the Emperor knew I looked like a 40-year-old man.


    But unlike the face of a typical 40-year-old man, what differed about me was the color of my hair.


    Perhaps because of this, the Emperor guessed that I had sacrificed part of my life to save something else.


    "Well... You''re handsome. That''s the most I can say. I think the reason you hide your face is that you don''t want others to know your charm?"


    "Your Majesty... Please don''t talk about my face. I don''t like my real self." Even my voice, I seemed to have changed, as though I now sounded like a refined man.


    Luckily, without intending to, I once again decided to put the mask back on my face.


    If I didn''t wear my mask, I was afraid others might discover my true identity.


    Even the Emperor seemed to think the same thing as I did.


    "A wise decision. I just heard some footsteps. They''ll be arriving at this room soon."


    Step- Step- Step-


    "Footsteps? Who''s coming?"


    Unfortunately, just as I was about to ask who was entering the meeting room with the Emperor, I heard the Emperor''s words, which were the last thing I wanted to pay attention to.


    "By the way, are you interested in marrying my first daughter? I think you''re a man worthy of her."


    "Eh? Wait! Why should I marry your daughter?!"


    "So? Would you like me to marry you off to Celine?" Honestly, I didn''t know whether I could respond to the Emperor''s words or not.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, I heard the sound of the door opening, signaling that some people had entered.


    "Father/Dad!"


    "You three... What are you doing?"


    "Dad! I missed you so much!"


    In fact, I didn''t know if I should leave the meeting room or not.


    I knew, and realized who the three people were near the Emperor.


    Indeed, these people were none other than the Emperor''s children.


    "My little princess... Why don''t you go and focus on your studies?"


    "Why? I don''t care. I want to see Father!"


    "Alright, alright. Please release your father. He''s busy dealing with your future sibling."


    Honestly, I didn''t expect the Emperor to tell them that I was their adopted sibling.


    In less than a few seconds, I could see confusion on their faces.


    Because of this, I knew they didn''t understand why I was called their sibling.


    "Sibling? Where? Who''s our sibling?"


    "He. The man in front of Father. From now on, he is your adopted sibling."


    "I see... What? Wait! How can Noah be our sibling?! What has Father done?!"


    At first, I had no intention of staying silent in the meeting room with the Emperor. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, just as I was about to silently walk out of the room, the Emperor surely noticed I had disappeared from my place.


    "Your Majesty... Please release me. I have nothing to do with them."


    "Nothing to do? Have you forgotten that you called me father earlier?"


    "..." Honestly, I really couldn''t but intended to curse the man behind me.


    If I had known this would happen, should I have attended the meeting with the Emperor?


    No.


    But now, I knew what happened could no longer be changed.


    In the end, the fact that I had acknowledged the Emperor as my adoptive father was undeniable.


    Perhaps because of this, I couldn''t truly respond to the Emperor''s words.


    "Good. You should sit in my place. I need to introduce you to my children."


    "I understand..."


    "Father... Did you really adopt Noah into the empire?" Aisha asked, not knowing whether I had truly been adopted as their sibling.


    And sure enough, what Aisha feared really happened.


    "Of course. He''s your sibling from now on. I hope you can get along."


    Maybe it''s true, Aisha didn''t mind whether I was adopted by the Emperor or not.


    But not for the prince, he couldn''t accept that I was their sibling.


    "Wait, Father! I can''t accept this! How could someone like him join the imperial family?!"


    "So what? Father doesn''t care about other people''s opinions. I just want to help this child."


    "But Father, what about the reaction of the other nobles? I''m not sure they''ll accept his presence."


    For a moment, a sharp glare appeared in the Emperor''s eyes.


    =============


    Thanks for reading~